Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 8 Epilogue

2015-08-23T12:17:08Z

Tsunade666: /* Epilogue */

==Epilogue==

Batabatabatabata—

A low and heavy sound... The noise of propeller blades. feeling minor vibrations from under my body, I opened my eyes to see a ceiling of metal. I seemed to be lying on a spacious seat.

Next to my pillow was a black-haired woman in a suit. She was Shinomiya Haruka, Midgard's commander as well as the homeroom teacher of Brynhildr Class.

She smiled gently when she saw me wake up.

"—So you have woken, Mononobe Yuu?"

I looked up blankly at Shinomiya-sensei's face, unable to comprehend the situation, because she was no longer supposed to be in this world.

"Is this a dream... No, is this heaven?"

Half-seriously, I thought I had died just like that, so I asked her this question.

"Haha, indeed, we are currently in the sky—But that's a bit different from heaven."

Finding it funny, she laughed then motioned to the window with her gaze. What I saw on the other side was endless blue.

I sat up and peered out the window, only to see a carpet of velvety clouds below. We seemed to be flying at quite a high altitude right now.

"This is the interior of a large helicopter. We are on our way back to Midgard."

"Huh...?"

On our way back to Midgard? Hearing such down-to-earth words, I was slightly taken aback.

"What's the matter? Do your injuries hurt? Although necessary treatment has been applied, if the pain is severe, you could take some painkillers—"

Saying that, Shinomiya-sensei took out the medical kit from under her seat. I shook my head frantically.

"N-No, my wounds—although they hurt a bit, it's not impossible to bear. Rather... Shinomiya-sensei, are you really Shinomiya-sensei?"

"...? What are you talking about? Just as you can see, I am myself. Did you hit your head somewhere?"

Shinomiya-sensei examined my face in worry and reached out to feel my forehead. That warm and soft palm made my heart race—The warmth of life from her hand made me gasp.

"Why... Shinomiya-sensei, back then, you definitely—"

Skewered in the torso by Kraken Zwei, Shinomiya-sensei had definitely stopped breathing. It was a fatal wound, impossible to cure.

"Ahhh. I see now—No wonder you look like you've seen a ghost. Don't worry, I am assuredly alive."

Shinomiya-sensei figured out my question and smiled gently at me.

"B-But..."

I looked at her abdomen, which did not seem to be bandaged. So this was a dream after all?

"Well, to be honest—I originally didn't think I'd survive a large hole in my body either. However, the principal's blood turned out to be more potent than I imagined."

"The principal's... blood?"

I frowned, unsure what was going on.

"She—Charlotte B. Lord—is no ordinary human. You know this already, right?"

Immediately, Shinomiya-sensei looked at me with a solemn expression.

"Y-Yes, she is the gray dragon—'Gray' Vampire..."

Given Shinomiya-sensei's position, it would be only natural for her to know, but I still answered nervously.

"Indeed. Through her bodily fluids as a medium, she can invoke many powers, such as healing wounds or exerting control... She should have looked after you previously too."

Indeed, I had received the principal's aid to heal the injuries caused by Yggdrasil's clone and to prevent me from coming under Yggdrasil's control.

"And in my case, I am a special follower whose body has taken in her blood directly. Upon becoming Midgard's commander, she and I entered a blood pact."

"Taken in her blood... In other words, that's—"

I finally understood why Shinomiya-sensei had survived.

"Yes. Although not to the point of the principal's eternal youth and longevity, my ability to heal greatly surpasses normal people. I survived this time thanks to that."

Hearing her say that, I was finally able to accept the current situation as reality.

It was neither my wishful dream nor heaven. Instead, we were definitely alive, talking to each other.

"...!"

Wanting to confirm that Shinomiya-sensei definitely existed, I clasped her hand tightly with both hands.

Soft and warm, it was a beautiful woman's palm, slightly smaller than mine.

"H-Hey, Mononobe Yuu, a man should not hold a woman's hand so lightly—"

Blushing, Shinomiya-sensei was flustered in a rare display. Her voice heightened a bit in pitch.

She was definitely alive, showing an expression I had never known, and definitely not an inhabitant of my dreams.

"Thank goodness... I'm so glad..."

Holding her hand tightly, I lowered my head with tears spilling out, sobbing uncontrollably.

"You really are—too kind."

Shinomiya-sensei smiled wryly as she spoke, using her other hand to gently stroke my hair.

"However, you do not need to worry about me. Show those girls, who've been worrying about you the whole time, how healthy you are."

Saying that, Shinomiya-sensei gently struggled free of my grasp and stood up.

She approached the room's partition and slid a metal window sideways. Behind it was a glass window but I could see what lay behind it.

The girls were sitting in opposite facing seats. The members of Brynhildr Class, Kili, Vritra, Jeanne, and a young girl who resembled Shinomiya-sensei—

"Everyone, Mononobe Yuu has awoke."

Shinomiya-sensei called to the other side of the window, immediately causing a clamor to spread.

"Really!? Mononobe woke up!?"

Iris and the girls all rushed to the side of the window. I was relieved to see Lisa and the others, who had lost contact during the battle, were there. Meanwhile, I also noticed something strange about my situation.

Taking a closer look, I saw that there many small round holes in the window to allow conversation.

A narrow room, a sturdy looking steel door, a window to allow talking without going out—This was virtually a jail cell.

"Nii-san!"

However, my doubts instantly dispersed upon hearing my younger sister's voice.

"Mitsuki, you woke up!?"

I approached the window too to confirm the sight of Mitsuki, safe and sound. Having slept continuously for several days, her face looked healthy in color.

"Yes... Not too long ago. Nii-san, you are always so reckless... I was honestly so worried. Also—"

After wiping tears from the corners of her eyes, Mitsuki pressed her hand against the back of neck, which was the location of her dragon mark. Upon closer examination, I noticed that the others were also holding parts of their body with mixed expressions.

Blushing faintly, Firill had her hand on her left shoulder. Ariella was holding her lower abdomen with slight displeasure. Ren had her hand on her chest area solemnly. Tia was holding her thigh with a smile all over her face. Lisa had her hand on bottom, her face gone bright red.

Everyone was covering the respective location of their dragon mark.

"What's wrong? Did something unusual happen to the dragon marks?"

I asked, only to see Iris standing up, pouting.

"How can you ask what's wrong when this is all your fault, Mononobe? I thought you were just two-timing between me and Zwei-chan, but it turns out you didn't stop there and went for everyone—Mononobe, you're so unfaithful..."

She glared at me coldly, but I did not know what had happened.

"Captain... This is something that not even I can't defend you."

Holding the young girl's hand, Jeanne approached, sighing as she spoke.

"Even you too, Jeanne—By the way, that child is Kraken Zwei... Right? Is this okay—for her to be with everyone?"

"Yes, she listens to me obediently now. Come, Zwei, say hello."

Urged by Jeanne, the purple-haired girl took a step forward and bowed as a greeting.

"—hEl-Lo."

Although a bit stiffly, Kraken Zwei greeted me in Japanese. Watching her do that, Jeanne looked proud as though something good had happened. Shinomiya-sensei was also by my side, smiled gently at Kraken Zwei.

Lots of things had probably happened while I was asleep, but it looked like there was nothing to worry about.

"Look, she has learned how to greet others. This child will be going to Midgard as a D, rather than as a dragon. With nowhere for me to go, I will come along as well. That's basically it."

Jeanne scratched her head, then as though she suddenly remembered, pointed at Kili and Vritra behind her.

"Oh, those two are coming along too."

"Putting aside the restrained Vritra... I'm surprised Kili is willing to come with us."

I looked at her in surprise. Last time when she had sought Midgard's aid, Kili had vanished in the end. But this time, why—

Seeing my expression, Kili smiled with joy and approached the window. Quietly, she whispered:

"It's only natural that I follow you, Yuu. Because right now—I am your mate."

"Huh...?"

I was perplexed, only to see Kili raise her right hand, presenting it before me. The dragon mark appearing on the back of her hand—had turned blue.

"—!"

I gasped in surprise.

"Not just Kili! Tia too!"

Tia lifted her skirt slightly to show me the dragon mark on her thigh. Likewise, its color was—bright blue.

"Don't tell me—it's the same for everyone?"

I frantically looked at the others in turn.

"Yes, me too."

With her hand on her shoulder, Firill nodded.

"Yeah, same here."

"Mm..."

Ariella and Ren nodded in confirmation with their hands on their respective dragon marks.

"—The same goes for me. Umm, although I cannot show you here... My dragon mark has turned blue too."

With her hand on her bottom, Lisa glared at me, blushing to her ears. Then Mitsuki lifted her hair and showed me her neck.

"My dragon mark too... has been dyed with your color, Nii-san."

"Even Mitsuki..."

Unable to understand the situation immediately, I stood stunned on the spot.

Then Shinomiya-sensei patted me on the shoulder.

"—I have already heard Iris Freyja's account of how Kraken Zwei turned back to human. She said that by marking her—turning her into your mate—you had turned her into a human like yourself."

"Y-Yes... But that's purely speculation."

Unable to control the faltering in my heart, I confirmed what Shinomiya-sensei had brought up.

"Simultaneous to when you marked Iris Freyja and Kraken Zwei, the sniping team headed by Lisa Highwalker also had their dragon marks turned blue, apparently. Even Ariella Lu and the others, who were farther away in position, also had their dragon marks turn from purple to blue."

"What... The area of effect was so wide..."

Iris was the only one I had marked by my own volition. I originally thought that Kraken Zwei's dragon mark had changed color simply from being caught in the wake next to Iris—But never did I expect even Lisa and the rest of the girls to be affected.

"After you made contact with Iris Freyja and Kraken Zwei, the colors of their dragon marks had vanished. Their bodies also show no anomalous symptoms. However, since your effect on those whose dragon marks had changed color is as yet uncertain, you will be placed in isolation for now."

Shinomiya-sensei calmly explained the situation to me.

"Oh... So that's why I was sleeping in what looks like a jail cell."

I commented after figuring out the situation. Shinomiya-sensei made an apologetic expression.

"Sorry, I do not wish to subject you to imprisonment... when clearly you are—my niece's savior."

"No, please don't feel bothered. I believe your judgment is correct, Shinomiya-sensei, because I also don't understand what happened—or what I've done."

I laughed wryly and turned my gaze to the dragon mark on my left hand.

Perhaps reacting to the girls' dragon marks, mine was showing a slight color of blue.

By turning Iris and Kraken Zwei into "my kind," that did not necessarily mean they had become human. It was impossible to predict what effects there might be from now on.

"Personally, I'd like to touch Yuu as soon as possible—to let him turn me into his real mate. I'll simply break this window."

However, Kili shrugged nonchalantly and stared at the window half-seriously.

"Kili-san, please do not act on impulse and cause destruction. I am the one... who wants to confirm Nii-san's safety directly."

While warning Kili, Mitsuki also showed impatience. Seeing this situation, Iris huddled herself apologetically.

"Y-You're right. Sorry... Mitsuki-chan."

"Why is it you, instead of Kili-san, who is apologizing to me, Iris-san?

"B-Because... I touched Mononobe first... Actually you should be first, Mitsuki-chan—No, you should be the only one..."

Iris looked down and placed her hand over her dragon mark on her flank.

"Iris-san, here you go with such words again... I have repeated myself many times already, Nii-san and Iris-san will—

"N-No! Mononobe and Mitsuki will—"

Iris and Mitsuki started to repeat a dispute as before.

"H-Hey, you two—"

I frantically tried to stop them, but with the window and wall in the way, I could only shout at them.

"Hey, Mononobe-kun."

Firill quickly approached the window and called to me quietly.

"By marking me... It means that you have resolved yourself properly to become a prince, right?"

"Uhh..."

I was rendered speechless by her serious gaze. Even though it was unintentional, the fact I marked her was the truth, so I could not deny it.

"Wait, Firill, I feel sorry for Mononobe-kun if you force him like that."

However, overhearing the conversation, Ariella came over and defended me.

"Mm... Onii-chan feels troubled."

Ren also joined in the rescue from behind Ariella.

"Oh... Then you two don't need Mononobe-kun to take responsibility for you?"

Nevertheless, Firill grinned malevolently and asked, causing the two girls to act awkwardly.

"No, umm... I'd also... hope he'd take a bit of responsibility."

"No problem... Onii-chan is a responsible man."

Ariella scratched her face in embarrassment whereas Ren looked me with eyes filled with trust.

"That's right! Yuu will take Tia as wife! Right, husband?"

Even Tia joined in at this time. Everyone's gaze gathered on me.

"Uh, umm..."

The pressure from everyone was making me break out in cold sweat. At this moment, Lisa pointed at me through the window and declared as though pouring fuel on the fire.

"Mononobe Yuu! I will have you know that I intend for you to take responsibility for marking me! With this... blue bottom, how do you expect me to get married!?"

"I-I understand. Responsibility aside, I'll definitely find a solution for the bottom problem no matter what!"

I frantically nodded and agreed. For some reason, Lisa's face remained red.

"D-Do not use such a weird description!"

"But Lisa, you're the one who brought it up, right!?"

While we were talking noisily like this, Iris and Mitsuki, who were arguing in the background, looked over to us in surprise.

"Hey... Mitsuki-chan, this doesn't feel like the time for us to be yielding to each other..."

"My sentiments precisely... Iris-san. At this rate, things might develop into a bad direction."

After such an exchange, the two girls laughed at the same time.

"Ahaha... What are we doing?"

"Fufu—Indeed. To think that we were trying to decide on our own... like fools."

A murky situation with an unknown future ahead of us.

However, for some reason, after seeing Iris and Mitsuki laughing like that, I could not help but smile, feeling that things were not so bad right now.
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v08 247.jpg|thumb]]

<center>*</center>

That night—inside the large transport helicopter heading to Midgard—the task that Tia Lightning had been carrying out cautiously so far, ''synchronization with Yggdrasil'', was finally complete.

Sitting in their seats, everyone else was asleep, leaning on one another's shoulder. Despite resting her head against Lisa next to her, Tia opened her eyes slightly and started to search for information.

"Black" Vritra had come to seek negotiations, even at the cost of taking on human form. Tia searched, wanting to know why.

Data... Searching—

With the sound of sparks, lightning flashed around Tia's horns.

Throwing herself into an overwhelming flood of information, she searched for necessary information—Disconcerting information.

—Dragon... Gaia—infinite prison of realms... Counterdragons—

Eight past calamities—crises of destruction—

The flood of information, flowing in the form of electronic signals, projected images of calamities in Tia's mind.

Images of destruction were gradually built.

First was the infernal realm bringing lives to an end. The First Dragon—"Hell" Gehenna.

Next was the visitor transcending infinity. The Second Dragon—"Ultimate Wisdom" Atlantis.

Third was the twilight devouring the gods. The Third Dragon—"True Obliteration" Ragnarok.

Fourth was the unstoppable quaking. The Fourth Dragon—"Heavy Tremor" Nova.

Fifth was absolute life of singular completion. The Fifth Dragon—"Eternal Longevity" Bahamut.

Sixth was chaos of indeterminacy. The Sixth Dragon—"Anomalous Dawn" Nyarlathotep.

Seventh was a surging swell of violence. The Seventh Dragon—"Disasterification" Apocalypse.

Eighth was wisdom that had returned. The Eighth Dragon—"Transcendent Soul" Humanoid.

Then, future destruction... A promised conclusion—

The Ninth Dragon—!

"!!"

After comprehending everything, Tia opened her eyes.

Then she noticed the presence of the girl sitting opposite her, staring at her the entire time.

The black-haired girl whose body was imprisoned by a plant's vine—Vritra—spoke to her in a solemn tone of voice.

"'Tis apparent... Thou hast finally grasped the situation."

Tia nodded silently. She could not speak because the truth was too shocking.

As though reading Tia's mind, Vritra continued:

"Yes—Time is in short supply."

Residing in the girl's eyes was despair towards the inescapable future.

"Very soon, all life on Gaia shall face extinction—Destroyed by a ''true dragon''."
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v08 250-251.jpg|thumb]]

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_8_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Unlimited_Fafnir|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume 8 Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 8 Chapter 2

2015-08-23T10:16:47Z

Tsunade666: /* Part 3 */

==Chapter 2 - Transformed Awaker==

===Part 1===

Inside a forest on a mountain, there was an unnatural patch of desert.

This was the zone formed by Iris Freyja's Catastrophe. A huge hole had opened up in the center. The mouth of the opening had been blocked using rocks made of mithril.

Sealed under the rocks was the daughter of Shinomiya Miyako whom the "Purple" Kraken had chosen as its mate.

This daughter not only inherited the Kraken's powers but could also control dark matter. A hybrid dragon.

She was named Kraken Zwei.

That monster was supposed to be sealed at the bottom of the hole.

However, a crack appeared on the mithril, theoretically the hardest and most durable substance.

It was an unthinkable phenomenon.

Yet the mithril was definitely splitting apart.

Distributed in the vicinity of the hole, NIFL's unmanned weaponry was observing the scene too.

Furthermore, the unmanned weaponry's sensors also captured silver light and the sound of sharply slicing wind.

It was the trails of Kraken Zwei's hair, also made of mithril just like the rocks.

...As well as the sound of wires swung at frightening speeds.

The silver light and sound of slicing wind continued nonstop. With every instance, the cracks in the mithril increased.

Then cut up into smaller pieces, the mithril rocks collapsed, unable to sustain their shape.

Just as the mithril collapsed in a clatter, a silver ribbon extended broke out of the debris and extended outside.

The ribbon suddenly expanded, pushing aside the obstructing remains of mithril.

Underneath, an eerie purple glow leaked out.

A monster in the shape of a young girl slowly crawled out from the bottom of the deep hole.

Controlling her extended mithril hair like her own limbs, she had her eye focused on the sky—

"——"

Her pink lips quivered as though she were speaking, but her voice was overwhelmed by the sound of falling rocks. No one heard her.

What her eyes were seeking out, no one knew at this time.

===Part 2===

As soon as Iris, Ariella, John and I returned to the mountain villa, we saw everyone talking to Shinomiya-sensei with stiff countenances.

"—According to reports, Kraken Zwei just escaped from the hole and started moving again."

Shinomiya-sensei informed us of the situation in a grave tone of voice.

"With that, we must take action. But before that, I wish to check the status of your dragon marks. This is because a D's dragon mark must change color completely in order to transform into a mate, as dictated by past precedent."

After hearing Shinomiya-sensei, the sound of whispering instantly spread among the girls. And for some reason, everyone was staring at John and me.

"Y-You would like us to reveal our marks here?"

With her hand on her bottom, Lisa confirmed with the teacher. Although I had no idea where her dragon mark was located, judging from her reaction—

"Ooh... I'm a bit embarrassed."

Blushing red, Ren held her chest.

"I don't want to do it here either..."

With her hand on her lower abdomen, Ariella also averted her gaze.

"I'm perfectly fine with any time and place if it's to show Yuu. That being said, my dragon mark is merely on my right hand."

Saying that, Kili raised her right hand. Her dragon mark had already turned purple completely.

"Tia too... If it's for husband, no problem. But Tia doesn't want another man to see."

Tia pressed on her thigh shyly, fidgeting in awkwardness.

"Captain, I shall excuse myself for a while."

Reading the mood, John temporarily retreated to the corridor.

"Oh, hey! John, me too—"

I hastily tried to leave with him, but became frozen on the spot because Firill started undressing in front of me.

"This is fine now. Although it's embarrassing... I can accept it if it's Mononobe-kun."

Firill opened up her shirt to show me the dragon mark on her shoulder. Her snow-white skin was visible from the gap in her shirt. Seeing this scene, Iris frantically covered my eyes.

"Wawa! Don't look, Mononobe! Go outside together with John!"

"I-I know, you don't need to push me!"

Thus pushing me into the corridor, Iris glared at me with her face red.

"Do not peek no matter what, got that? Oh—I-It's not like I hate being seen by you, Mononobe, okay?"

After saying something incomprehensible, Iris returned to the living room.

"She doesn't hate being seen but she asks me not to peek...?"

Finding an apparent contradiction in Iris' words, I tilted my head in puzzlement, only to see John, who had exited first, standing in the corridor sighing with a slightly appalled expression.

"...I suppose she means that she doesn't mind being seen by you but she doesn't want you to look at others."

"What—"

I felt my face heat up when I heard what John pointed out.

"Captain, you are regarded with abundant affection from everyone. I can clearly tell this much."

John smiled wryly as he spoke. His tone sounded a bit sad.

"No, that's..."

I scratched my head, unsure how to answer.

"Captain... Umm, are you going out with anyone in particular?"

John asked me slightly nervously.

"What, why are you asking that so suddenly—"

"M-My apologies! I have overstepped my bounds in my curiosity."

Seeing my flustered reaction, John bowed his head and apologized.

"Oh, no... There's nothing you need to apologize for. It's a very normal question seeing as I'm the only guy in group of girls."

I smiled wryly and decided to answer honestly.

"I'm not going out with anyone, because right now...the situation is very complicated."

Iris and Mitsuki were keeping their distance from me, trying to yield to each other. On the other hand, troubled by my gradually recovering memories, I had trouble confirming my own feelings.

"I-I see. Indeed, the situation is definitely chaotic and we must decide how to handle that child..."

Exhaling lightly, John nodded with a solemn look on his face. John looked like he had misinterpreted what I meant but clearing up the misunderstanding might make things worse, so I simply followed his line of conversation.

"—John, you intend to persuade Kraken Zwei?"

"Yes, that child is surely... seeking me out."

John replied, full of certainty.

"I think that's the best way if we can resolve things without fighting. Shinomiya-sensei definitely feels the same way, so you don't need to look so troubled."

I placed my hand on John's head.

"C-Captain..."

John went red as though in embarrassment.

At this moment, the living door opened with a click and Iris poked her head out.

"It's okay now. Only your dragon mark remains to be checked, Mononobe."

"Okay, got it."

I nodded in response and returned to the living room together with John then showed Shinomiya-sensei the dragon mark on my left hand.

"...No change in Mononobe Yuu's dragon mark. It's unclear whether it's because you are a man, or the change simply has yet to appear—Either way, it's a good thing."

"How is everyone's dragon mark?"

A bitter expression surfaced on Shinomiya-sensei's face when she heard my question.

"Kili Surtr Muspelheim's has changed color completely. Ariella Lu and Ren Miyazawa's are at roughly 30%. I have confirmed Mononobe Mitsuki's dragon mark beforehand, hers is in the same state. Lisa Highwalker, Firill Crest and Tia Lightning's dragon marks are also confirmed to have changed color slightly."

"Even Lisa and others..."

Things were happening as Vritra described. She had made the prediction that all Ds would get targeted sooner or later.

"Perhaps the rate of color change in the dragon mark is related to distance. Midgard's Ds have not shown any symptoms, but I fear that's only a matter of time."

"I see... Huh? Speaking of which, I didn't hear Iris mentioned just now?"

I turned my gaze to Iris and asked.

"Iris Freyja's situation is a bit special."

Shinomiya-sensei replied gravely.

"What... does that mean?"

I could feel my face going pale. I took a step towards Shinomiya-sensei and demanded an explanation.

"Calm down, Mononobe Yuu, I don't mean that in a bad way. When Iris Freyja's dragon mark initially showed a change in color, it was the same as Mononobe Mitsuki and the others, but for some reason, her dragon mark has shown almost no further change."

"No further change... in the dragon mark's color?"

I asked Iris with my gaze if it was true.

"Yes, although I dunno why... I checked and discovered that there hasn't been much change."

Holding her left flank, the location of her dragon mark, Iris tilted her head, finding it quite unbelievable.

"—Haha."

Immediately, I heard light laughter. I looked back to see Vritra's shoulders shaking in laughter as though she found things very funny.

"What are you laughing about?"

I frowned and asked her. She responded with a wry smile.

"Hoo—No, it simply crossed my mind that all such happenings hath exceeded mine estimations. I recall that she is the one who inherited Basilisk's authority, yes?"

"Authority...? It's true that Iris can use Basilisk's Catastrophe... But so what?"

I urged her to continue.

"Then what happened is perfectly possible too. Although exceeding mine estimations... No matter, from mine outlook, it mattereth not which outcome."

"What's going on? Vritra, do you know something?"

I glared at Vritra and questioned her, only to see the corners of her lips curl up.

"I do not know but 'tis possible for me to hazard a guess. Be that as it may, I have no obligation to tell thee."

"Tsk..."

Vritra simply gave a mysterious answer then kept silent from then on.

I did not know if she enjoyed sowing uncertainty or if she actually knew something... I could not tell.

"Mother, stop being so mean. Tell them, okay? If you don't speak... I'll be mean to you too, got that?"

Kili giggled and threatened the restrained Vritra.

"Hmph, do as thou wishest, it mattereth not no matter what sort of treatment—H-Hey! Stop stretching my mouth!"

Vritra's cheeks were being pulled left and right. Her body shook as she struggled.

"Oh my, it doesn't matter what kind of treatment, right? Fufu, what soft cheeks. I can't believe your cute little cheeks can stretch this much, Mother."

Nitpicking Vritra's words, Kili began to toy with her.

"I-I ordered thee to stop! Q-Quit pulling!"

Just as I was distracted by their interactions, Shinomiya-sensei coughed to bring my attention back.

"—Relying on Vritra's information would be a waste of time. I will continue."

"Y-Yes!"

Iris straightened her back and nodded in upright posture. Although Kili continued to horse around with Vritra, the others shifted their gaze back to Shinomiya-sensei.

"Regarding our approach against Kraken Zwei, I have decided to attempt persuasion first."

"..."

John gasped, his expression relaxing somewhat. Had Shinomiya-sensei announced extermination as a priority, John would probably have rushed out, even if alone by himself.

"John Hortensia, consequently, I will request your assistance. Is that okay?"

"Yes, certainly! Thank you!"

John nodded and agreed to the request for assistance.

"Kraken Zwei is currently moving towards our position. We will use this fact to lure her to a suitable battlefield and make contact with her there. John Hortensia and Mononobe Yuu will be responsible for making contact with her. With the addition of myself, that makes a total of three of us."

"You're going too, Shinomiya-sensei?"

Since my dragon mark had not changed in color, getting selected was within my expectations, but I had not anticipated Shinomiya-sensei, the commander, to accompany us.

"Yes, I am Miyako's elder sister. Perhaps Kraken Zwei might react to me, a blood relative."

She probably wanted to increase persuasion's chances of success, even if just a little bit. I could sense agonizing in Shinomiya-sensei's expression and voice.

"Understood. In other words, Shinomiya-sensei and John will persuade while I guard the two of you."

"Precisely. If necessary, your antigravitational matter will also help in securing time for retreating."

Shinomiya-sensei spoke stiffly. Using a repulsion bullet will definitely allow us to survive a direct attack from antimatter, but—

"By 'if necessary'... that means if persuasion fails and the situation develops into a battle... Then how should we handle Kraken Zwei?"

If possible, I did not want to consider this situation, but I had no choice but to confirm.

"By that juncture, we will have no choice but to defeat her. If she has lost her rationality to become a dragon in search of mates, then Kraken Zwei would be an enemy that must be defeated."

John's expression froze after listening to Shinomiya-sensei but he did not object, because if persuasion failed, that would mean "the child" mentioned by John no longer existed.

"The job of attacking Kraken Zwei shall be undertaken by Lisa Highwalker, Firill Crest, Tia Lightning and Iris Freyja, the four of you whose dragon marks still have some time before the color change is completed. But even so, the risk of dragonification still exists, so launch your attacks from as far away as possible. The rest of you will stay on standby at this base of operations and take action with your own safety as the top priority."

After listening to Shinomiya-sensei's battle plan, Lisa raised her hand with an expression of doubt.

"Shinomiya-sensei, I understand the stages of the operation, but do we have any actual means of taking down Kraken Zwei? Our choice to trap her earlier stemmed precisely from the fact that we had no way to defeat her without Mitsuki-san..."

"I know, but looking at battle records from earlier, I have concluded that there are openings to attack. I will explain the details later. Time to set off is one hour from now. All participants, please get ready as quickly as possible. I will inform Midgard of the detailed situation via a secret line, so come find me at the caretaker's room if any matters arise."

"Yes—"

Lisa nodded with uncertainty remaining in her expression. The rest of us also nodded to obey Shinomiya-sensei's directions.

"I would've like to have a longer stay..."

Dismissed for now, Iris commented wistfully.

"Tia wanted to play tennis too!"

Having slept almost the entire time apart from lunch, Tia expressed her regret.

"We can come back soon if persuasion succeeds. But if it fails... Then it might turn into a difficult battle."

Lisa seemed to be worrying about the case of fighting Kraken Zwei. Her response to Iris and Tia was stiff in tone.

"Indeed... Not being able to rely on Mitsuki makes a huge difference."

Firill agreed with a worried look.

"If only we could take part too... Sorry."

Ordered to standby, Ariella apologized to us with regret. Next, Ren tugged my clothing from the side.

"...Because I can't go along, I will prepare packed meals for Onii-chan and the others."

Saying that, Ren ran to the kitchen.

Ren had practiced with the rest of the class during the school festival and was now able to do simple cooking. I felt really happy that Ren was offering to cook for us on her own initiative.

"Packed meals huh... It's true that there are leftovers from lunch and there should be enough time with an hour remaining. I'll help out too."

Ariella waved and left with Ren.

"—I won't be helping since I need to supervise Mother."

Kili sat down on the sofa in the living room, speaking while she rubbed Vritra's head.

"That's simply because you can't cook. I've never seen you cook even once when we were working together."

Kili smiled stiffly in response to John's accusation.

"That is quite rude of you. It's merely cooking. I can do it too, but I don't because there's simply no need."

"...Hmph, who knows if you're lying."

"Could you be a little more aware of your position? I almost died to save you."

"I don't remember asking you to save me."

Kili and John glared at each other viciously.

They did not seem to get along despite clearly working together previously. Seeing their interactions, Vritra sighed in exasperation.

"—Now that 'tis mentioned, I cannot believe ye would still engage in the troublesome likes of cooking. If these bonds of mine were to be released, I could effortlessly transmute food for the lot of ye."

Vritra shook her head in annoyance to escape Kili's hand then suggested.

However, I smiled wryly and shrugged.

"How can we possibly let you run free? Besides, even if you create food using transmutation, the food will surely be inferior to the real thing like last time. This is the obvious outcome."

When taking a stroll in town, the ice cream that Vritra replicated did not taste good. Even Vritra herself had admitted that.

"Hmph... How arrogant."

Vritra spoke with displeasure and turned her head away.

"Jeez, Mononobe, don't make her sound so bad when she even offered to help. Vritra-chan, don't sulk. I'm very happy for your gesture!"

"I am assuredly not sulking!"

Iris defended her but caused Vritra to sulk even more and yell. Seeing their interactions, Kili could not help but laugh while covering her own mouth.

Leaving the displeased Vritra, we exited the living room, went up to the second floor and returned to our respective rooms.

Rooming with me, John still seemed a bit nervous. He sat down on his bed.

"Although it's time to get ready... There is nothing to do because I have no belongings. I think my weapons were lost during the fight against Sleipnir, so I am completely unarmed right now."

John made a wry smile and showed the empty holster under his jacket.

"Then I'll make one for you using transmutation. What kind of weapon do you want?"

I used to be the team's arsenal as well during my NIFL days. Due to my low capacity for dark matter generation, I could not transmute more than ten kilograms unaided. However, as long as I had stamina, I was able to transmute guns and ammunition below ten kilograms. Hence, there was no worry of exhausting ammunition or losing weapons as long as I was around.

"N-No thank you, umm... It will be fine, because I don't want to trouble you, Captain. Besides, I am not going there to fight."

What John meant was that he was purely going to persuade Kraken Zwei. His expression showed his determination to convince Kraken Zwei no matter what.

"I see, but you should still be minimally prepared since we don't know what'll happen. At least take this with you."

Anti-personnel weapon—AT Nergal.

Using data downloaded to my mind as a blueprint, I created an anti-personnel projectile-based electroshock gun.

"...Yes, understood. Thank you, Captain."

Despite showing slight hesitation, John still received Nergal from my hand and placed it into his holster.

I nodded then sat down in front of my luggage to begin my own preparations.

However, there was not much I needed to do. Unneeded belongings could be left at this base of operations, so there was nothing I needed to do after checking equipment such as my communicator and portable terminal.

"I'm going to check up on Mitsuki, John."

After equipping the necessary items on my person, I stood up and said to John.

"Y-Yes, that is... your sister, right?"

John was sitting on the bed, watching my movements. For some reason, he shifted his gaze away frantically then answered me.

"Yes—She is my precious little sister."

I nodded in response then went to the second room next door. This was Shinomiya-sensei and Mitsuki's room but right now, Mitsuki was alone, sleeping on the bed. Shinomiya-sensei was probably in the caretaker's room, holding a discussion with Midgard.

I entered the room quietly and approached Mitsuki who was lying on the bed under a blanket. Her breaths were long while her skin looked pale. I tried to touch her face lightly and found it even colder than I imagined.

"Mitsuki..."

I gently picked up Mitsuki's upper body in my arms and lifted her hair in the back. The dragon mark on her pale neck came into view. Roughly one third of it had turned purple.

It was evidence that a dragon desired Mitsuki.

Kraken Zwei—She was about to take Mitsuki away from me.

Instantly, my heart began to beat violently. Scorching and aggressive feelings surged in my chest.

—I won't hand Mitsuki over to you.

Just from looking at her face like this, my memories with Mitsuki were reawakened bit by bit.

Her smiling face, her angry face, her happy face... Mitsuki's many faces remained in my heart.

Most poignant of all was her crying face the day when Mitsuki became my sister.

The death of her parents, the manifestation of the power to generate dark matter, adoption by the Mononobe family—Faced with so many changes, Mitsuki had felt greatly troubled and was on the verge of a mental breakdown.

Back then, I had decided. From now on, I shall protect Mitsuki.

Hence, when confronting Hekatonkheir, I did not hesitate and accepted Yggdrasil's deal.

If it was for Mitsuki's sake, whatever it took, I would—

"..."

I suddenly came back to my senses and laid Mitsuki down gingerly.

"...I am getting too emotional. Persuasion should come first, not battle."
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v08 085.jpg|thumb]]

I muttered as though warning myself then covered Mitsuki with the blanket up to her shoulders.

If persuasion could resolve the incident, that would be for the best.

However... I somehow got the feeling that the gradual color change in the dragon marks was Kraken Zwei's expressed will.

"No matter what, I will end everything before you wake up, Mitsuki. Wait for me."

I expressed my determination to the sleeping Mitsuki then walked to the room's exit. However—

Riiiiiiiiiiiing!!

A loud bell suddenly sounded.

"What happened—?"

I halted and looked around. A bad premonition began to rise within me as though coming from underfoot.

'You are the one making the choice.'

The message Miyazawa Kenya had passed along from Major Loki now echoed in my ear.

"...!"

Thinking something must have happened, I quickly left Mitsuki's room.

Immediately, John poked his head out of my room almost simultaneously.

"Captain, what on earth—"

John looked quite disturbed but before I could speak, the indoor announcement system was heard.

'Emergency situation, everyone is to gather at the caretaker's room on the ground floor at once. I repeat, everyone is to gather at the caretaker's room on the ground floor—'

Shinomiya-sensei's voice was calling for us to assemble.

"What happened...?"

John frowned and asked.

"We'll know once we get there. Anyway, let's hurry."

I hurried John and prepared to head to the caretaker's room, but as though trying to block our way, all the other room's doors happened to open at the same time.

"Wawa, Mononobe!"

Rushing out suddenly, Iris almost crashed into me, accidentally stumbling.

"Woah!"

Seeing Iris about to fall over backwards, I grabbed her arm and pulled her back. She immediately blushed.

"T-Thank you."

Iris thanked me then left. Our conversation next to the waterfall was probably still bothering her.

Originally in their rooms to prepare, Lisa, Firill and Tia also showed up after Iris.

"Emergency situation... What could it be?"

"Tia jumped in fright at the sudden announcement!"

Firill and Tia seemed quite unsettled, not knowing what was happening.

"Everyone, please do not stop moving. Let us go to Shinomiya-sensei."

At Lisa's urging, we started walking again and went down a floor. Kili and Vritra were no longer in the living room. The kitchen side also sounded very quiet.

We entered the caretaker's room on the first floor to see that Ariella, Ren, Kili and Vritra had already gathered inside.

The room also served as a security room with many surveillance monitors set up. Shinomiya-sensei was standing in front of the monitors with a solemn expression.

"—Everyone is assembled, right? I will immediately explain the situation. The surveillance devices installed in the mountain has detected multiple intruders. The bell earlier was an alarm to alert us of this fact."

Everyone gasped in response to Shinomiya-sensei's announcement, but rather than surprise, our expressions read more like feelings of "just as expected." They had probably considered this possibility when the bell rang.

"...Is it NIFL?"

Looking at the surveillance monitors, Lisa asked.

"Chances are likely if the information from Director Miyazawa is correct. Sensors at the foot of the mountain were triggered, which means they will take some time to reach here. Before that happens, we must decide how to respond."

Shinomiya-sensei nodded and swept her gaze across everyone's face.

"Meaning that... we either retreat or intercept them."

Ariella murmured with a troubled expression.

"There is an emergency escape passage because this place was designed as a hiding place for important people. Escaping itself is easy but in that event, we will need to carry out our operation while under attack from assailants."

After explaining the situation, Shinomiya-sensei looked at me questioningly. Perhaps she wanted my opinion as a former member of NIFL.

"I believe—we should intercept."

After some slight thought, I expressed my view.

"The risk is too great if we carry out our operation while being hunted as you said, Shinomiya-sensei. And the principal is currently restraining NIFL, so the amount of personnel they can field in secret should be limited. The probability of an endless stream of assassins is very low."

And the most important reason was—As long as the attackers were crushed here, then there would be less danger for Mitsuki and the others who were staying back on standby during the operation.

Since I was going along to persuade Kraken Zwei, that meant I could not stay by Mitsuki's side. Precisely because of that, we must not let the enemy go.

"—I understand your view. However, the enemy should number more than ten, judging from the quantity indicated by the detectors. Is interception actually feasible?"

Shinomiya-sensei asked me with a solemn expression on her face.

I suddenly remembered being asked a similar question in the past.

NIFL had sent a team to invade Midgard and execute Iris who had been marked by Leviathan. At the time, I repelled them single-handedly. Hence, this time too—

"Yes. As long as the enemy is human, I alone will be enough."

I spoke the simple truth.

That was how certain I felt.

I had defeated Hreidmar at the Principality of Erlia. Yesterday, I even came close to killing Vritra.

I definitely would not lose to anyone as long as I was not afraid to kill—And I had already resolved myself for that. Back when I found out that Mitsuki, whom I thought had died, was still alive, I already decided—

—I decided I will never allow anyone or anything precious of mine to be taken away.

"You will fight... alone?"

Shinomiya-sensei gulped and confirmed with me. Everyone stared at me, seemingly intimidated by my intensity.

"The rest of you only need to surround this mountain villa with a wind barrier to cut off enemy invasion. I'll handle the rest."

In a relaxed tone, I told everyone what they should do.

"Hold on, Captain! I wish to fight with you. I will not burden you!"

However, John pulled himself together and frantically begged me.

"...You have a point. Indeed, it should be fine if it's you, John. However, you should take on your original role as a sniper and focus on support in the back."

"Understood! I am honored to be able to fight alongside you again, Captain!"

John saluted me with joy in his eyes.

"I will participate if this is what we're doing, because I need to blow off some steam. Oh by the way, Tia, I leave Mother in your care while I'm gone."

Kili tossed her hair and stepped forward.

"G-Got it."

Tia nodded even though she felt surprised but I could not accept her suggestion so easily.

"No, considering the enemy's goal, since your dragon mark has changed color, Kili—"

"I'll make myself clear first. It's useless even if you object. I will act on my own."

Kili interrupted me and insisted strongly.

"—Fine. But can I ask you not to use attacks that'll get us caught up in them?"

I sighed and reluctantly agreed to let Kili join the battle. She was definitely sufficient in terms of combat power, but entrusting my back to her made me feel a bit uneasy.

"Of course, you don't have to worry, Yuu."

Kili smiled mischievously. Seeing this, Lisa spoke up.

"Unfortunately, I cannot relax. Hence, I shall accompany Kili-san to fulfill surveillance and bodyguard roles."

Hearing her suggestion, I panicked.

"W-Wait! Lisa, you can't go!"

"Why is that?"

"You don't have any experience in fighting humans, right? Once it turns into a war..."

—You might taint your hands.

I made myself vague because we were in front of everyone, but Lisa seemed to pick up what I wanted to say.

She nodded with an expression of comprehension then looked me squarely in both eyes.

"In truth—I have been secretly training in techniques against humans ever since my defeat at Kili-san's hands. I shan't approach the frontlines at all, so please allow me to assist."

"Lisa..."

Sensing her unrelenting determination, I swallowed what I was going to say.

"Ever since Mitsuki-san collapsed, you have been brooding the whole time. I really cannot leave you alone."

Lisa smiled wryly and touched my cheek. Only then did I realize my face had been tense all along.

"...You mustn't push yourself too far, okay?"

Through our "couples training" previously, I understood Lisa's personality very well. By this point, rather than push her away, it would be better to trust and rely on her.

"Exactly what I wanted to say to you."

Lisa nodded in agreement with a mixture of relief and joy in her expression.

"...Ahem."

But at this moment, Firill coughed deliberately, bringing Lisa to her senses. Frantically, she withdrew her hand from my cheek.

"U-Umm..."

Listening to our conversation, Iris raised her hand, looking like she had something to say.

"Let me say this first. I absolutely won't allow you to fight, Iris. Whether mithril explosions or Catastrophe, your firepower is too high against humans."

"I haven't said anything yet..."

Iris' shoulders slumped in dejection.

"It's the same for the others. Firill and Ariella, please focus on deploying the barrier. Tia and Ren will monitor Vritra. Iris, I am counting on you to look after Mitsuki."

I looked at everyone in turn and told them their respective responsibilities.

Vritra looked displeased to be treated as a surveillance target, but everyone else nodded affirmatively with serious expressions.

Next, I shifted my gaze back to Shinomiya-sensei at last.

"Mononobe Yuu, I will believe in you and hand command over to you. Those heading out to intercept, please put on communicators and stay in frequent contact."

"Yes ma'am!"

We answered Shinomiya-sensei and prepared to intercept the intruders.

===Part 3===

"—Firill and Ariella will create a barrier of air, the standard type used in counter-dragon combat. Since infantry should not have enough combat strength to break through easily, my plan is to deliberately lure the intruders to the mountain villa's surroundings where visibility is favorable, then defeat them one after another."

In front of the villa, I told the battle plan to John, Kili and Lisa, the members of the interception team.

Firill and Ariella, in charge of deploying the barrier of air, were also listening to me behind John and the others.

"John, Kili and Lisa, please stay next to the barrier and cover me with long-range shots. Hitting not required, restraining shots are good enough. If the enemy approaches, you should retreat temporarily into the barrier, or Firill and Ariella could expand the barrier in response."

"Affirmative."

John instantly responded while Lisa and the rest nodded in agreement. Only Kili stared at me defiantly.

"Defense is not a problem once I deploy Muspelheim. I'd like to go on the frontlines too and let loose."

"Denied. I know how strong you are, Kili, but this time, please place your own safety as the number one priority."

I looked into her eyes and persuaded her forcefully. After making a slightly surprised look, Kili smiled.

"What a new feeling, to know that someone is caring for me. Still... I suppose fighting while I watch your back might not be bad after all."

Kili nodded and took a step back.

"Okay, everyone—The operation begins. We will talk via the communicators from this point onwards."

I pointed at the communicator on my ear and finished speaking, then moved out.

I made my way towards the position where Shinomiya-sensei had confirmed a reaction in the detectors. Instead of taking the road for vehicles like the one we traveled on, the enemy was approaching the villa through the mountain.

In that case, they should be arriving from the direction of the forest with the stream where Iris had taken us earlier.

Walking on a path sandwiched between flowerbeds featuring vivid colors, I stopped at the midpoint between the forest and the villa.

Straying too far from the villa would prevent me from responding if an emergency came up. I looked back to see the figures of Kili's group clearly.

Firill and Ariella were standing on the villa's roof with their fictional armaments wielded, deploying a wind barrier. Kili and Lisa's position was the same as just now. On the other hand, John was holding the anti-materiel rifle—AT Ishtar—which I had transmuted before the operation. Staying on the roof of the storehouse next to the villa, he had entered sniping posture.

'Captain, no approaching target sighted so far.'

I heard John's voice over the communicator. John's excellent ''eyes'' meant that his word was more reliable than any radar.

Deciding there was still time before the enemy attacked, I slowly awakened the "Fafnir" residing within me.

This was a certain existence rooted deeply in my heart, whose purpose was murder.

Impossible to describe using words such as technique or mindset—An unknown monster.

My mind grew calm and undisturbed, gradually cooling down.

I sensed Fafnir awaken from the bottom of my consciousness, gradually melding with me.

I naturally switched over. This was an unprecedented feeling.

Until recently, I had avoided Fafnir's total control as much as possible, because it was as though I was gradually invaded by something unidentified—It was extremely terrifying.

However, during my battle against Hreidmar, Fafnir's prototype, at the Principality of Erlia, I had committed myself to kill without hesitation for the sake of protecting Firill.

Then during the battle against Vritra the previous day, I had probably crossed the line.

Thinking Mitsuki had been fatally wounded by Vritra, with anger, hatred and despair stirring in my heart, for the first time in my life, I embraced emotions wanting to kill. I embraced true killing intent.

Surely that was the kind of killing intent that had caused the boundary between Fafnir and me to become ambiguous.

Thanks to Iris stopping me, I did not kill Vritra... But I could not forget the murderous impulse that had sprung at one point.

Now was the same. As soon as I thought about someone wanting to harm Mitsuki, Iris and the others, a flood of dark emotions would surge from the bottom of my heart.

My own killing intent had sharpened Fafnir's fangs.

—They're coming.

My sharpened senses captured minute presences.

There was an intense aura of bone-chilling killing intent.

'Captain—five enemies at 1 o'clock, six enemies at 11 o'clock, but...'

Almost at the same time, John's report came, but his voice was mixed with shock.

I instantly understood why.

Silver luster could be glimpsed faintly in the forest. Soldiers in full-body armor emerged, passing through the lush greenery.

They were dressed the same way as Hreidmar whom I had fought last time.

'Hreidmar...! Why—'

"—Don't panic, John. They're just wearing the same armored outfit, that's all."

Normally, I would feel a little disconcerted but with Fafnir mixed into me right now, the scene entering my eyes was nothing more than pure information.

They could not all be Hreidmar. Even if the real Hreidmar was among them, he was an opponent I had defeated once in the past and would not affect this upcoming "hunt."

Fictional armament—Siegfried.

Holding the fictional armament I had generated in the shape of an ornamental gun, I dashed towards the enemy. The eleven armored soldiers did not hide at all. Lining themselves side by side in straight line, they attacked me. Although I did not see any weapon resembling heavy firearms, as a team sent to kill Ds, they probably had weapons hidden in their armor.

Since it was unknown how they were going to attack, letting them approach Lisa's group in the back would be very dangerous.

I pointed Siegfried's muzzle ahead and concentrated—

"—Gravity Zero."

I shot a bullet of dark matter, transmuting it into antigravitational matter. The armored soldiers took evasive action, fleeing from the line of fire, but the expanding white light enveloped them and caused their bodies to float up.

What caught them was a zero gravity zone generated from low-density antigravitational matter.

The floating armored soldiers struggled awkwardly in the air but three of them had escaped Gravity Zero's effective range and were charging at me.

The zero gravity zone could not be sustained for long. Before the eight captured enemies regained their freedom, I had to take care of these three first.

I showed no mercy, because these guys wanted to kill Iris and the others... They wanted to kill Mitsuki.

"Plasma Bullet."

I used all the remaining dark matter in my fictional armament to generate a super high-pressure bullet of air. The plasmafied bullet glowed and ripped through the air.

—The armored soldier running in the lead had his arm blown off.

The plasma bullet had pierced the armored soldier's shoulder. Despite losing an arm, the soldier did not stop running, gradually closing in on me.

What...?

I felt a strong sense of dissonance. Not because the armored soldier failed to collapse, but because I could not sense any killing intent from them.

Just now in the forest, they had clearly exuded such intense killing intent—

Speaking of which, I had shot to kill in firing the plasma bullet. My aim could not possibly be off now that I was closer to Fafnir than ever before.

But that question was swiftly answered.

I heard a thunderous boom from behind.

While the soldier with the missing arm was running, his head exploded with scattering fragments with an acute sound.

—A sniper's shot from John.

However, what scattered was not blood and brains but silver mechanical parts. Having lost his head, the soldier fell to the ground, unable to maintain balance. From the neck's cross section pointed towards me, I could see thick wires and complicated machinery.

"These guys are not human. They're humanoid drones!"

I yelled to everyone over the communicator.

Since they were not human, it was no wonder that Fafnir's instincts were dulled.

'In other words—There is no need to show mercy!'

As I heard Lisa's voice, a yellow flash of light immediately flew past me.

An approaching armored soldier was penetrated and exploded. Then came Kili's warning.

'Move aside, Yuu. You'll get hit if you stand there.'

"!?"

Just as I jumped right to evade, a red heat beam shot out, vaporizing the remaining armored soldier.

While escaping from the blistering heat, I looked ahead.

Gravity Zero's effects had ended. Falling on the ground, the eight armored soldiers were standing up again.

I could not sense anything human-like from them. However, suffocating killing intent was still coming from the forest.

"—It looks like all the enemies are unmanned drones, but... There is a person's presence in the forest, most likely the enemy's commander. I'll go defeat him, so please annihilate the drones."

I issued orders to everyone through my communicator.

Since the opponents were not human, it would be simpler and cleaner to leave them to Lisa and Kili with their greater firepower.

However, instinct and intuition warned me... I absolutely must not allow the one in the forest to approach the girls.

'Understood, leave them to us. Compared to dragons, opponents of this sort—are nothing at all.'

I heard Lisa's reliable answer. The others also responded to me.

Hence, I stepped over the broken armored soldiers and ran to the forest. Freed from the zero gravity space, some armored soldiers tried to intercept me but cover fire from Lisa and the others stopped them from approaching me.

The surroundings grew dim after I entered the forest. The killing intent felt even more intense.

Among the armored soldiers earlier—Hreidmar was not among them. But in that case, he might be up ahead.

I generated Siegfried again and cautiously advanced towards the stream.

'...Can you hear me, Captain? Please respond on a different channel.'

I heard John's voice over the communicator.

"What is it?"

I switched channels and asked. Hesitantly, John said:

'Since the enemy might be Hreidmar... There are things I have to tell you now.'

I heard him gulp over the communicator then a somber voice shook my eardrum.

'At the Principality of Erlia... I saw the contents inside Hreidmar.'

"—Contents?"

I recalled what had happened when I defeated Hreidmar.

It was a fight to protect Firill. Back then, I realized I could not win unless I was prepared to kill, so I fired a penetrating shot at Hreidmar's armored outfit from point blank range with an anti-materiel rifle. But in the next instant, white smoke obscured my vision... By the time the smoke dissipated, there was nothing left in the armor.

'No, more precisely, I should say I did not see it... Because no one had escaped from the armor at all...'

"What the heck?"

John's explanation was incoherent, causing me to frown. During this time, I stayed vigilant of my surroundings.

Walking towards where the killing intent was more concentrated, I heard the waterfall.

'White smoke—that was all the armored outfit contained. At least based on what I saw.'

"Only smoke...?"

How could that be? These words reached my throat, but I swallowed them. Because I knew very well how excellent John's vision was. At the very least, he could not have missed anything or made a mistake.

However, after fighting him directly, I could say with conviction: The Hreidmar that time was human. Lurking in my heart, Fafnir had regarded him as prey—regarded him as human.

'It's surely something shady... So to confirm Hreidmar's true identity, I deserted NIFL and worked with Kili.'

I arrived at the stream's bank. Blocked by obstacles, sunlight formed shadows at my feet. The waterfall sounded clearer.

'But the result was I still have not been able to find out his true identity. Nevertheless, after searching NIFL's bases, I have obtained two pieces of information that should be quite important. First of all, Captain, the man you fought at the Erlia had an official designation as Hreidmar 05. This number has already been erased.'

I stopped but not as a reaction to what John had said.

Standing next to the waterfall whose modest flow fell down a protruding cliff was an soldier in silver armor.

His appearance was like the other enemies but the inside was clearly different. Almost suffocating... Viscous killing intent was giving me goosebumps.

'Then the other piece of information—which you could probably guess from the numbering of 05... I have discovered that ''there are multiple beings bearing the code name of Hreidmar''.'

The armored soldier gave off killing intent that could not possibly come from machinery. He kicked the ground.

The fierce step caused sand on the bank to fly. He was holding two knives of different lengths and shapes, one in each hand.

Fast—But this speed was known to me.

"Red Bullet."

Using the dark matter in my fictional armament, I transmuted a blade of air. Compressed to high density, the blade glowed red-hot at its tip, instantly tracing out a red trajectory in the air.

The armored soldier charged with astounding momentum, swinging the two knives.

This was precisely the way Hreidmar moved. The strongest killer—whom my past self used to admire.

The speeding flash of silver was approaching to extinguish my life. I tilted my body slightly, dodging the right hand's knife by a hair's breadth.

The arm, covered in silver armor, brushed past my cheek, knocking away the communicator on my ear.

Cast out of my awareness for the time being, John's talking was interrupted as a result. The sound of slicing wind shook my eardrum.

The other knife went for my throat without a moment's delay. I used the scorching blade of air to engage the approaching flash of silver.

Clang—A dull impact sounded while the high-temperature blade sank into the knife.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!"

I roared and pushed the blade, swinging it horizontally.

Immediately, the blade severed the knife, carving a red slash on the enemy's chest armor.

With this—It was over.

I took a step forward and made a fatal thrust with the red blade. Although the armored soldier swung his other knife, he was too slow.

Merely a tiny gap—but it was a decisive gap. Regardless of whether this guy was the true Hreidmar or someone else, they were no longer a match for me.

So long as I fought while prepared to kill, they would be nothing more than Fafnir's prey.

I targeted the cracked part of the chest armor and stabbed the red blade, receiving a clear sensation as feedback, the feeling of penetrating a vital.

The crack began to spread from where the blade was embedded.

"—!"

Feeling a bad premonition, I instantly took a leap back. Immediately, the chest armor blew apart from inside with an intense gust of white smoke.

I covered my mouth and nose, keeping my distance to avoid breathing in the smoke. This situation was the same as when I defeated Hreidmar in Erlia last time.

'White smoke—that was all the armored outfit contained.'

John's earlier words flashed in my mind.

A light breeze dispersed the smoke... The armored soldier remained lying face up on the ground with a large hole blown out of the chest from within, exposing the hollow interior.

Empty—Truly nothing inside. There were no signs of someone escaping either.

Due to the lack of human prey, Fafnir gradually sank into the depths of my consciousness. The more I recovered my normal senses, the more troubled I felt.

"What is going on...?"

I frowned and cautiously approached the broken armor.

'Hreidmar is no longer a match for you, huh? Your growth truly fills me with joy.'

"What..."

I suddenly heard a familiar voice from the armor.

'Can you hear my voice, 2nd Lieutenant Mononobe? I hope the speaker isn't damaged.'

"Major... Loki..."

Troubled, I voiced that name. It seemed like he was talking to me through a speaker somewhere installed in the armor.

'Oh...? Why are you looking so dazed? You've defeated Hreidmar again to prove that you're the strongest. You could show more pride, you know?'

Major Loki seemed to be able to view the situation here as well. I had no idea where the camera was installed, but I shifted my gaze to the armored outfit's head.

"This armored soldier... Did you remote control it, Major Loki?"

I could not think any other reason why there was nobody inside so I asked Major Loki, but was greeted with laughter as though he found it funny.

'Haha... No way. What you fought was a human named Hreidmar. I'm sure you know that better than anyone.'

"......"

I could not say anything. Just as Major Loki pointed out, I—Fafnir—was certain that the armored soldier was human, but why was there nobody inside?

'That being said, this is a different Hreidmar from last time.'

I instantly realized in alarm when he added this sentence.

"Last time—You mean Hreidmar 05... Right?"

To approach the heart of the matter, I raised a further question.

'Oh...? To think you already know that, you truly surprise me. Although I don't know where you got that information from, that is correct. By the way, you just killed 04.'

Killed—This word made me tremble.

Indeed, I had stabbed a vital with a red-hot blade, because it was not an opponent I could show mercy to, because I could not defeat him without resolving to kill, because I hated enemies who endangered Mitsuki and the girls. However—

"If I killed him... There should be a corpse remaining."

I clenched my fist and objected.

'Yes... Normally speaking, that's correct, but they are not normal.'

"Not normal."

I gulped and repeated his words like a parrot.

'They wield great power. A great power for killing people. And power sometimes causes a being's appearance to change in nature. What you saw is the result of a deviating power.'

"Deviating... Don't tell me that NIFL is performing human modification—"

'—You fail to understand the fundamental point. It's the opposite, 2nd Lieutenant Mononobe. Rather than modifying people to obtain power, they were modified as a result of obtaining power.'

Interrupted by the deep and powerful voice, I halted mid-sentence. Major Loki's tone of voice sounded chillingly terrifying.

'Take dragons for instance. There are almost no living creatures like them. But being living creatures, they must have transformed dramatically from some kind of species to begin with, that would be the natural way of thinking about it. In that case, what was it that turned them into monsters?'

After a brief pause, Major Loki said solemnly:

'I believe it was due to power. What they possessed were abilities on the level of divine authority. Dragons acquired power and as a result, they gradually transformed into bodies suitable for using that power... Many things can be explained if you deduce logically from that. Wouldn't you agree?'

"Indeed, each dragon does possess characteristics close to organisms on Earth..."

Leviathan was aquatic mammalian, Basilisk was reptilian, Hraesvelgr was avian—The dragons we had confronted so far all featured characteristics similar to other creatures.

'In the same vein, after humans obtain a deviating power, there is nothing unbelievable about them changing in nature, is there?'

"...!"

However, I could not immediately answer Major Loki's next question. His voice, coming from Hreidmar's remains, sounded like a voice from a bottomless abyss, sinister and eerie.

"Major Loki, what are you talking about...? What the heck is Hreidmar?"

'I believe I've mentioned it before. A failed creation, nothing more.'

I felt as though a blade was pressed against my neck. Major Loki's words were too cold, too sharp.

'The reason of changing, the reason why change could not be avoided... Ultimately, the vessel's capacity was too low. Hence, if one remained unchanged even after obtaining power, now that would be truly valuable.'

The optical lenses located on the armored soldier's head made me feel as though Major Loki was staring at me from the lenses.

'...Don't you get it? I'm talking about you, 2nd Lieutenant Mononbe.'

"What—"

Hearing something so unexpected, I could not help but gasp.

'This battle has firmed my belief that you are almost complete now, to the point that I don't even need to finish up. Although I don't know why, you seem to have grasped the concept of "killing intent" at last.'

As though seeing through me, Major Loki made my heart rate rise. The dark and scorching feelings I embraced when I thought Mitsuki had been killed—The remains of those feelings burned the inside of my chest.

'Using that power to decide who lives and who dies... You are the one making that choice.'

It was Major Loki's message that I had heard from Miyazawa Kenya as well, the same words. Without getting drowned out by the waterfall noise, they reached my ear.

Boom—

Intense noise of combat could be heard in the villa's direction. Lisa's group was probably engaging the armored soldiers.

'However, I am also bound by duty to protect mankind. By any means necessary, I will prevent the worst-case scenario of "an increase in dragons"—through this method of "eliminating disasters before they germinate."'

His words made my spine shudder. Conveyed in Major Loki's voice was palpable killing intent.

The target of that killing intent were those whose dragon marks were changing in color—Mitsuki, Iris and the others.

"!?"

Getting a bad feeling, I looked for my communicator that had gotten knocked off during the battle. Although I did not think that Kili's group would lose to those drones, if Major Loki really wanted to execute those whose dragon marks had changed in color—he would not limit himself to attacks of this level.

I found the communicator that had fallen on the bank, immediately put it on and yelled.

"This is Mononobe Yuu! What is the battle status?"

'Captain—Are you alright!? We are fine here.'

John's voice immediately responded, then I heard Kili and Lisa.

'We just defeated the last one.'

'How effortless. What about you, no problem, right?'

"Yeah, I'm done here too. No injuries."

I looked at the empty armor lying on the bank then replied. Perhaps because I had left, Major Loki's voice stopped too.

'This is Ariella. The enemy doesn't seem to have reinforcements.'

I also heard Ariella, who was deploying the air barrier. Based on reports alone, we had secured total victory.

—Was I overthinking things? No, I must have overlooked something...

Just as I racked my brain, Firill's voice came over the communicator.

'Phew... Finally settled, it seems. Even though it was mentioned that we have an escape passage in case of emergency... I was still so nervous.'

Escape passage—This term stimulated a corner of my mind.

Hold on... If the enemy took control of the villa's escape passage, then it could also serve as an invasion route—

"! —Shinomiya-sensei, can you hear me?"

'I hear you. What's the matter?'

I called out and immediately got a response. It seemed like nothing had happened yet.

"Please come outside the villa immediately! The enemy might exploit the escape passage, so outdoors should be safer than indoors at the moment."

'—Understood. Right away...'

However, Shinomiya-sensei's voice was drowned out by noise in abundance.

"Shinomiya-sensei!?"

'Clang—zxzxzxzx—thud—Kyah!—zxzxzxzxz—'

Amidst noise and intense collisions, I heard what sounded like someone's scream.

"What's wrong? Did something happen—"

'Thud—kxzxzxzxzx—'

I heard an intense and abnormal noise that seemed as it would rupture my eardrum.

Then almost at the same time, there was a louder explosion coming from the direction of the villa.

"—!"

I left the armored soldier's remains by the stream and ran as fast as I could. No sooner had I received reports that the fighting had ended than the current explosion—

After passing through the forest path, the view broadened instantly broadened in front of me. The first thing I saw was the black smoke rising from various parts of the villa premises. A portion of the villa's roof had been blown away with thick smoke billowing out from within.

"Is everyone okay!? Hurry and report your status!!"

I ran at full speed while yelling into the communicator.

I looked towards the explosion's location, only to see fragments of armor falling on the ground. Probably self-destruction for elimination of evidence. Since an explosion had occurred inside the villa, it meant that the enemy had invaded the interior successfully.

—So it was the escape passage after all...!

I gnashed my teeth, regretting that I had not realized sooner. Major Loki had talked to me for so long, presumably to stall for time.

'—Lisa Highwalker reporting. I am fine.'

'I'm fine too, Yuu.'

First to answer were Lisa and Kili.

'Ariella Lu and Firill Crest. We're safe and sound.'

'I jumped in fright...'

Next, I heard Ariella and Firill's voices.

'...This is John Hortensia. Although the blast blew me away slightly—I am fine.'

I heard John's report shortly after, but no one inside the villa answered.

Iris, Mitsuki, Tia, Ren, Shinomiya-sensei and Vritra—That black dragon probably would not die just like that, but the rest of them were human and could not have remained unharmed if caught in the explosion.

"Damn it...!"

I cursed my error in judgment and ran desperately. Thinking there was no problem as long as I won—I had neglected to think further. Even if I defeated the enemy in front of me, it was pointless if I failed to protect everyone—

'What about everyone in the house...? We have to hurry and save them.'

Firill said anxiously.

'Entering might not be possible due to the fire and thick smoke! We must extinguish the fire first!'

Lisa rallied the group outside the villa to start putting out the fire.

Even at a distance from the villa, I could see water pouring down to extinguish the fire.

Presumably, they had transmuted a huge volume of water to rain down. With four Ds, the amount of water must be staggering. By the time I arrived in front of the villa, the smoke had dissipated a lot while the fire was no longer visible.

Firill and Ariella continued to pour water from the air while Kili and Lisa worked from the ground. John anxiously watched the fire fighting effort and noticed me running there.

"Captain!"

"—I will check the interior, so please continue with the firefighting!"

Without stopping, I rushed into a smoking entrance.

"W-Wait! The smoke is still—"

I could hear Lisa's voice behind me but did not slow down. Holding my breath and lowering my posture, I advanced. Visibility was compromised due to the smoke but I remembered the layout of the rooms so there was no problem. If necessary, I could transmute air to safeguard my breathing.

Everyone was probably gathered in the caretaker's room with the surveillance monitors. I entered the living room from the entrance then walked towards caretaker's room on the inner end of the corridor. The smoke was coming from that direction.

While I was walking along the corridor, something cold struck my face. I looked up to see water falling through the smoke.

I could catch glimpses of the sky through gaps in the smoke. The second floor and the roof were probably destroyed by the explosion. Judging from the scene, the explosion apparently detonated near the caretaker's room.

—Please be safe, all of you.

I prayed while searching for signs of them. Immediately, there was a thud. I had collided with something resembling an invisible wall.

That strange feeling was neither hard nor soft. A barrier of air—

Then the wind blew, dispersing the surrounding smoke. With an improvement in visibility, the half-wrecked caretaker's room came into view. The ceiling was gone, monitors were shattered, the floor had sunk down, but in front of me—Only the center of the room was unnaturally intact. Over there were precisely the companions I was searching for.

With Ren in the center, holding her gigantic hammer of a fictional armament, Shinomiya-sensei, Tia and Vritra were standing there. Due to the fire persisting until just earlier, they were probably pinned down.

"Yuu!"

Tia instantly pounced into my bosom as I ran near.

"...Thank goodness, you all seem to be safe."

"Yes, Ren protected us. Tia wanted to fight but Ren said no."

Tia hugged me and answered.

"...Mm, I had a bad feeling because the enemy was not holding a weapon. So I chose defense over offense... But it was a close shave."

Ren nodded and answered, breathing a small sigh of relief. She must have deployed an air barrier in time to protect everyone.

"Thank you, Ren."

"Mm..."

I thanked her from the bottom of my heart but Ren looked away shyly.

"An armored soldier suddenly showed up when we spoke again. Were it not for Ren Miyazawa's air barrier, we would've been wiped out."

Shinomiya-sensei stood forward and summarized the situation concisely.

"Hmph... Were it not for such restraints, I could have suppressed the explosion for ye."

Vritra looked at the restraining vine in displeasure and remarked unhappily. Seeing her say that, Tia was perhaps reminded of her job and separated from me to grab the other end of the vine.

"No, because you'll surely do something bad again. Tia won't release you!"

"C-Cease this, quit tugging! Thou art strangling my neck!"

Seeing them like that, I looked around with a wry smile.

"Eh? What about Iris—"

Seeing no signs of her, I could not help but frown.

"Oh, she said she wanted to stay by Mononobe Mitsuki's side—"

Shinomiya-sensei's expression and voice suddenly stiffened mid-sentence as she look upwards.

Oh right—Mitsuki was lying down in a room on the second floor. Wasn't it pretty much above here?

"!"

I turned around and made my way to the second floor of the villa. Fortunately, the stairs were not broken but the second floor corridor was broken off in the middle.

Due to the explosion on the ground floor, the corridor and part of the room was blown away, leaving a hole in the ceiling.

"C-Cough, c-cough... Mitsuki, Iris..."

Due to panting, I accidentally inhaled smoke and coughed a few times.

The disaster had carved a frightening trail of destruction. Mitsuki's room was located at the tail end of the trail.

Pushing open the door that was about to fall off, I entered the room. The room was a mess due to the remains of the wall and roof damaged by the explosion, however, the bed where Mitsuki was sleeping was the one place where debris had been pushed away.

Mitsuki was lying on the bed while Iris sitting collapsed on the side. The two of them looked alive, but Iris' uniform was tattered all over with holes everywhere.

"Iris!"

I yelled out. Iris' shoulders shook and she suddenly looked back.

"Mononobe—D-Don't come over!"

She hugged herself and cried out, trying to cover up her tattered clothing. Rather than shame, what surfaced in her eyes were emotions of fear.

"...What's wrong? Are you hurt somewhere?"

"I-I'm fine! Neither Mitsuki nor I were injured, so... So—"

Iris shook her head in denial but her condition was clearly not normal.

"—!"

I stepped over rubble to approach Iris.

"Don't come over!"

Iris pulled the blanket off the bed to cover her body.

"...I can't leave you alone as you are now, Iris. Tell me what happened. Don't worry, no matter what happens, I will always stand on your side, Iris."

Iris was trembling when I stopped next to the bed and placed my hand on her head.

"Mononobe..."

Iris timidly looked up at me, gripping the blanket tightly, bt the fearful look on her face still remained.

"You protected Mitsuki, right...? Thank you, Iris."

I looked at Mitsuki who was unconscious on the bed and expressed my gratitude to Iris. She must have responded to what I said to her about leaving Mitsuki in her care.

"...Yes, when the big noise happened... The ceiling and the wall collapsed... I—instantly pounced on top of Mitsuki, but so much debris struck me, it was painful and heavy... I thought I was going to be crushed to death."

Iris stammered with a tone of unease as she recounted what had happened.

"You must've been scared... I'm sorry I wasn't by your side."

I apologized to her but Iris shook her head lightly.

"No, it's not your fault, Mononobe. But I was definitely scared. I was scared of what if I failed to protect Mitsuki... Then while I was desperately enduring... The pain suddenly went away and power surged from within."

Iris stopped here and looked at me with eyes as though she was seeking someone to rely on.

"Iris...?"

"Mononobe, you won't hate me no matter what I become, right?"

Iris asked me with an anxious expression. Although I had no idea what it was about, I was able to answer this question without hesitation.

"That goes without saying."

After I asserted firmly, Iris looked relieved and released the blanket. What came into view as the blanket slid down was the tattered uniform underneath.

"—I easily pushed away the rubble that was supposed to be very heavy. Then after that, I looked at where I should've been injured—And it had become like this."

Iris rolled up her sleeve to show me. Her skin had turned red at exactly the part where her clothing was torn.

My first thought was a bruise—But that was wrong. Lit by sunlight streaming through the porous ceiling, the reddened portion glinted with the luster of hard texture.

"Red... scales?"

I gasped and stammered blankly.

"Yes... Although I can't see it myself, probably my back too—"

Iris nodded and turned her back to me. Perhaps due to getting hit directly by debris, there was a large hole in her uniform, exposing her skin.

Red and hard scales also appeared there.

"This is—"

Iris probably sensed my reaction. Looking like she was about to burst into tears, she forced a stiff smile and said:

"What's with... me? This is almost like—Basilisk's scales."

That was what I thought of too but intentionally kept quiet about. Basilisk's body was covered in red diamond scales.

'Dragons acquired power and as a result, they gradually transformed into bodies suitable for using that power... Many things can be explained if you deduce logically from that. Wouldn't you agree?'

Major Loki's words resurfaced in my mind.

No, that was impossible. Iris was not the only person to inherit a dragon's power. Mitsuki, Tia and I had all obtained powers from dragons.

However, why was Iris the only one—

"Hey Mononobe... Will I turn into a real dragon?"

Iris held my hand with her trembling hand.

Her hand did not have the hard texture of scales. It was both soft and very warm—

<center>*</center>

"Captain..."

Jeanne Hortensia was outdoors, looking at the smoking villa from afar.

What flashed in her mind was Mononobe Yuu's face as he entered the house with reckless abandon.

His countenance had been so desperate and worried.

Back when he was serving as Sleipnir's captain, he would never show such a look.

However, this did not disillusion her. Apart from respect towards him for showing more of a human touch than before, she found him more endearing.

What changed him was surely those girls.

Jeanne looked around at the Ds who continued with their firefighting and sighed lightly.

"I suppose they are Captain's 'good fortune'..."

She whispered words that probably no one would understand except herself.

Good fortune—To Jeanne, that was a special term.

Her life had been influenced by luck far too much.

The misfortune of her family dying in civil war and the good fortune of surviving alone. The misfortune of losing her country to war and the good fortune of getting taken in by an army, thus finding a place to live and survive. The misfortune of only going to battlefields and the good fortune of having a talent useful for being a soldier—

Coincidence unrelated to her own decisions and actions—Finding herself swept away by gigantic tides beyond her control time and again, she even directed her resentment towards god in the past.

But for the sake of surviving, ultimately, she could only rely on luck.

Plucking out those rare instances of good fortune out of countless coincidences—Never letting good fortune slip out of her hand, that was how she kept herself alive.

It had occurred to her that sticking to such a lifestyle, she would probably get killed by misfortune eventually.

What she had faced was her first battle after getting assigned to the special operations team, Sleipnir—

An enemy detachment had discovered Jeanne's hiding place while she was standing by at her sniping position, thus putting her in a crisis.

Her tightrope of a life was about to end there.

Just as she was about to give up, ''he'' showed up.

'It's fortunate that I was nearby—''You have such good luck''.'

After dispatching enemy forces single-handedly, Mononobe Yuu had said to her calmly while extending his hand to Jeanne, who was collapsed on the ground.

'Thank you... Captain.'

Holding his hand made her feel like she had grasped the greatest good fortune of her life so far.

And at the same time, she could not help but think to herself—I don't want to let go.

Respect for strength and gratitude for saving her life, these feelings were mixed together. By the time she realized, he had already become someone special to her.

The reason why she was able to abandon Sleipnir, her shelter, was because she was convinced that he was the greatest good fortune.

When Mononobe Yuu was facing the unidentified threat known as Hreidmar, Jeanne had worked with Kili, wanting to become the good fortune that would rescue him.

But to support him now, she alone was probably not enough.

"......"

Hence, Jeanne looked up at the mountain villa and prayed silently.

—I hope he and his good fortune will be safe and sound.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_8_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Unlimited_Fafnir|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 8 Chapter 2

2015-08-23T10:12:34Z

Tsunade666: /* Part 3 */

==Chapter 2 - Transformed Awaker==

===Part 1===

Inside a forest on a mountain, there was an unnatural patch of desert.

This was the zone formed by Iris Freyja's Catastrophe. A huge hole had opened up in the center. The mouth of the opening had been blocked using rocks made of mithril.

Sealed under the rocks was the daughter of Shinomiya Miyako whom the "Purple" Kraken had chosen as its mate.

This daughter not only inherited the Kraken's powers but could also control dark matter. A hybrid dragon.

She was named Kraken Zwei.

That monster was supposed to be sealed at the bottom of the hole.

However, a crack appeared on the mithril, theoretically the hardest and most durable substance.

It was an unthinkable phenomenon.

Yet the mithril was definitely splitting apart.

Distributed in the vicinity of the hole, NIFL's unmanned weaponry was observing the scene too.

Furthermore, the unmanned weaponry's sensors also captured silver light and the sound of sharply slicing wind.

It was the trails of Kraken Zwei's hair, also made of mithril just like the rocks.

...As well as the sound of wires swung at frightening speeds.

The silver light and sound of slicing wind continued nonstop. With every instance, the cracks in the mithril increased.

Then cut up into smaller pieces, the mithril rocks collapsed, unable to sustain their shape.

Just as the mithril collapsed in a clatter, a silver ribbon extended broke out of the debris and extended outside.

The ribbon suddenly expanded, pushing aside the obstructing remains of mithril.

Underneath, an eerie purple glow leaked out.

A monster in the shape of a young girl slowly crawled out from the bottom of the deep hole.

Controlling her extended mithril hair like her own limbs, she had her eye focused on the sky—

"——"

Her pink lips quivered as though she were speaking, but her voice was overwhelmed by the sound of falling rocks. No one heard her.

What her eyes were seeking out, no one knew at this time.

===Part 2===

As soon as Iris, Ariella, John and I returned to the mountain villa, we saw everyone talking to Shinomiya-sensei with stiff countenances.

"—According to reports, Kraken Zwei just escaped from the hole and started moving again."

Shinomiya-sensei informed us of the situation in a grave tone of voice.

"With that, we must take action. But before that, I wish to check the status of your dragon marks. This is because a D's dragon mark must change color completely in order to transform into a mate, as dictated by past precedent."

After hearing Shinomiya-sensei, the sound of whispering instantly spread among the girls. And for some reason, everyone was staring at John and me.

"Y-You would like us to reveal our marks here?"

With her hand on her bottom, Lisa confirmed with the teacher. Although I had no idea where her dragon mark was located, judging from her reaction—

"Ooh... I'm a bit embarrassed."

Blushing red, Ren held her chest.

"I don't want to do it here either..."

With her hand on her lower abdomen, Ariella also averted her gaze.

"I'm perfectly fine with any time and place if it's to show Yuu. That being said, my dragon mark is merely on my right hand."

Saying that, Kili raised her right hand. Her dragon mark had already turned purple completely.

"Tia too... If it's for husband, no problem. But Tia doesn't want another man to see."

Tia pressed on her thigh shyly, fidgeting in awkwardness.

"Captain, I shall excuse myself for a while."

Reading the mood, John temporarily retreated to the corridor.

"Oh, hey! John, me too—"

I hastily tried to leave with him, but became frozen on the spot because Firill started undressing in front of me.

"This is fine now. Although it's embarrassing... I can accept it if it's Mononobe-kun."

Firill opened up her shirt to show me the dragon mark on her shoulder. Her snow-white skin was visible from the gap in her shirt. Seeing this scene, Iris frantically covered my eyes.

"Wawa! Don't look, Mononobe! Go outside together with John!"

"I-I know, you don't need to push me!"

Thus pushing me into the corridor, Iris glared at me with her face red.

"Do not peek no matter what, got that? Oh—I-It's not like I hate being seen by you, Mononobe, okay?"

After saying something incomprehensible, Iris returned to the living room.

"She doesn't hate being seen but she asks me not to peek...?"

Finding an apparent contradiction in Iris' words, I tilted my head in puzzlement, only to see John, who had exited first, standing in the corridor sighing with a slightly appalled expression.

"...I suppose she means that she doesn't mind being seen by you but she doesn't want you to look at others."

"What—"

I felt my face heat up when I heard what John pointed out.

"Captain, you are regarded with abundant affection from everyone. I can clearly tell this much."

John smiled wryly as he spoke. His tone sounded a bit sad.

"No, that's..."

I scratched my head, unsure how to answer.

"Captain... Umm, are you going out with anyone in particular?"

John asked me slightly nervously.

"What, why are you asking that so suddenly—"

"M-My apologies! I have overstepped my bounds in my curiosity."

Seeing my flustered reaction, John bowed his head and apologized.

"Oh, no... There's nothing you need to apologize for. It's a very normal question seeing as I'm the only guy in group of girls."

I smiled wryly and decided to answer honestly.

"I'm not going out with anyone, because right now...the situation is very complicated."

Iris and Mitsuki were keeping their distance from me, trying to yield to each other. On the other hand, troubled by my gradually recovering memories, I had trouble confirming my own feelings.

"I-I see. Indeed, the situation is definitely chaotic and we must decide how to handle that child..."

Exhaling lightly, John nodded with a solemn look on his face. John looked like he had misinterpreted what I meant but clearing up the misunderstanding might make things worse, so I simply followed his line of conversation.

"—John, you intend to persuade Kraken Zwei?"

"Yes, that child is surely... seeking me out."

John replied, full of certainty.

"I think that's the best way if we can resolve things without fighting. Shinomiya-sensei definitely feels the same way, so you don't need to look so troubled."

I placed my hand on John's head.

"C-Captain..."

John went red as though in embarrassment.

At this moment, the living door opened with a click and Iris poked her head out.

"It's okay now. Only your dragon mark remains to be checked, Mononobe."

"Okay, got it."

I nodded in response and returned to the living room together with John then showed Shinomiya-sensei the dragon mark on my left hand.

"...No change in Mononobe Yuu's dragon mark. It's unclear whether it's because you are a man, or the change simply has yet to appear—Either way, it's a good thing."

"How is everyone's dragon mark?"

A bitter expression surfaced on Shinomiya-sensei's face when she heard my question.

"Kili Surtr Muspelheim's has changed color completely. Ariella Lu and Ren Miyazawa's are at roughly 30%. I have confirmed Mononobe Mitsuki's dragon mark beforehand, hers is in the same state. Lisa Highwalker, Firill Crest and Tia Lightning's dragon marks are also confirmed to have changed color slightly."

"Even Lisa and others..."

Things were happening as Vritra described. She had made the prediction that all Ds would get targeted sooner or later.

"Perhaps the rate of color change in the dragon mark is related to distance. Midgard's Ds have not shown any symptoms, but I fear that's only a matter of time."

"I see... Huh? Speaking of which, I didn't hear Iris mentioned just now?"

I turned my gaze to Iris and asked.

"Iris Freyja's situation is a bit special."

Shinomiya-sensei replied gravely.

"What... does that mean?"

I could feel my face going pale. I took a step towards Shinomiya-sensei and demanded an explanation.

"Calm down, Mononobe Yuu, I don't mean that in a bad way. When Iris Freyja's dragon mark initially showed a change in color, it was the same as Mononobe Mitsuki and the others, but for some reason, her dragon mark has shown almost no further change."

"No further change... in the dragon mark's color?"

I asked Iris with my gaze if it was true.

"Yes, although I dunno why... I checked and discovered that there hasn't been much change."

Holding her left flank, the location of her dragon mark, Iris tilted her head, finding it quite unbelievable.

"—Haha."

Immediately, I heard light laughter. I looked back to see Vritra's shoulders shaking in laughter as though she found things very funny.

"What are you laughing about?"

I frowned and asked her. She responded with a wry smile.

"Hoo—No, it simply crossed my mind that all such happenings hath exceeded mine estimations. I recall that she is the one who inherited Basilisk's authority, yes?"

"Authority...? It's true that Iris can use Basilisk's Catastrophe... But so what?"

I urged her to continue.

"Then what happened is perfectly possible too. Although exceeding mine estimations... No matter, from mine outlook, it mattereth not which outcome."

"What's going on? Vritra, do you know something?"

I glared at Vritra and questioned her, only to see the corners of her lips curl up.

"I do not know but 'tis possible for me to hazard a guess. Be that as it may, I have no obligation to tell thee."

"Tsk..."

Vritra simply gave a mysterious answer then kept silent from then on.

I did not know if she enjoyed sowing uncertainty or if she actually knew something... I could not tell.

"Mother, stop being so mean. Tell them, okay? If you don't speak... I'll be mean to you too, got that?"

Kili giggled and threatened the restrained Vritra.

"Hmph, do as thou wishest, it mattereth not no matter what sort of treatment—H-Hey! Stop stretching my mouth!"

Vritra's cheeks were being pulled left and right. Her body shook as she struggled.

"Oh my, it doesn't matter what kind of treatment, right? Fufu, what soft cheeks. I can't believe your cute little cheeks can stretch this much, Mother."

Nitpicking Vritra's words, Kili began to toy with her.

"I-I ordered thee to stop! Q-Quit pulling!"

Just as I was distracted by their interactions, Shinomiya-sensei coughed to bring my attention back.

"—Relying on Vritra's information would be a waste of time. I will continue."

"Y-Yes!"

Iris straightened her back and nodded in upright posture. Although Kili continued to horse around with Vritra, the others shifted their gaze back to Shinomiya-sensei.

"Regarding our approach against Kraken Zwei, I have decided to attempt persuasion first."

"..."

John gasped, his expression relaxing somewhat. Had Shinomiya-sensei announced extermination as a priority, John would probably have rushed out, even if alone by himself.

"John Hortensia, consequently, I will request your assistance. Is that okay?"

"Yes, certainly! Thank you!"

John nodded and agreed to the request for assistance.

"Kraken Zwei is currently moving towards our position. We will use this fact to lure her to a suitable battlefield and make contact with her there. John Hortensia and Mononobe Yuu will be responsible for making contact with her. With the addition of myself, that makes a total of three of us."

"You're going too, Shinomiya-sensei?"

Since my dragon mark had not changed in color, getting selected was within my expectations, but I had not anticipated Shinomiya-sensei, the commander, to accompany us.

"Yes, I am Miyako's elder sister. Perhaps Kraken Zwei might react to me, a blood relative."

She probably wanted to increase persuasion's chances of success, even if just a little bit. I could sense agonizing in Shinomiya-sensei's expression and voice.

"Understood. In other words, Shinomiya-sensei and John will persuade while I guard the two of you."

"Precisely. If necessary, your antigravitational matter will also help in securing time for retreating."

Shinomiya-sensei spoke stiffly. Using a repulsion bullet will definitely allow us to survive a direct attack from antimatter, but—

"By 'if necessary'... that means if persuasion fails and the situation develops into a battle... Then how should we handle Kraken Zwei?"

If possible, I did not want to consider this situation, but I had no choice but to confirm.

"By that juncture, we will have no choice but to defeat her. If she has lost her rationality to become a dragon in search of mates, then Kraken Zwei would be an enemy that must be defeated."

John's expression froze after listening to Shinomiya-sensei but he did not object, because if persuasion failed, that would mean "the child" mentioned by John no longer existed.

"The job of attacking Kraken Zwei shall be undertaken by Lisa Highwalker, Firill Crest, Tia Lightning and Iris Freyja, the four of you whose dragon marks still have some time before the color change is completed. But even so, the risk of dragonification still exists, so launch your attacks from as far away as possible. The rest of you will stay on standby at this base of operations and take action with your own safety as the top priority."

After listening to Shinomiya-sensei's battle plan, Lisa raised her hand with an expression of doubt.

"Shinomiya-sensei, I understand the stages of the operation, but do we have any actual means of taking down Kraken Zwei? Our choice to trap her earlier stemmed precisely from the fact that we had no way to defeat her without Mitsuki-san..."

"I know, but looking at battle records from earlier, I have concluded that there are openings to attack. I will explain the details later. Time to set off is one hour from now. All participants, please get ready as quickly as possible. I will inform Midgard of the detailed situation via a secret line, so come find me at the caretaker's room if any matters arise."

"Yes—"

Lisa nodded with uncertainty remaining in her expression. The rest of us also nodded to obey Shinomiya-sensei's directions.

"I would've like to have a longer stay..."

Dismissed for now, Iris commented wistfully.

"Tia wanted to play tennis too!"

Having slept almost the entire time apart from lunch, Tia expressed her regret.

"We can come back soon if persuasion succeeds. But if it fails... Then it might turn into a difficult battle."

Lisa seemed to be worrying about the case of fighting Kraken Zwei. Her response to Iris and Tia was stiff in tone.

"Indeed... Not being able to rely on Mitsuki makes a huge difference."

Firill agreed with a worried look.

"If only we could take part too... Sorry."

Ordered to standby, Ariella apologized to us with regret. Next, Ren tugged my clothing from the side.

"...Because I can't go along, I will prepare packed meals for Onii-chan and the others."

Saying that, Ren ran to the kitchen.

Ren had practiced with the rest of the class during the school festival and was now able to do simple cooking. I felt really happy that Ren was offering to cook for us on her own initiative.

"Packed meals huh... It's true that there are leftovers from lunch and there should be enough time with an hour remaining. I'll help out too."

Ariella waved and left with Ren.

"—I won't be helping since I need to supervise Mother."

Kili sat down on the sofa in the living room, speaking while she rubbed Vritra's head.

"That's simply because you can't cook. I've never seen you cook even once when we were working together."

Kili smiled stiffly in response to John's accusation.

"That is quite rude of you. It's merely cooking. I can do it too, but I don't because there's simply no need."

"...Hmph, who knows if you're lying."

"Could you be a little more aware of your position? I almost died to save you."

"I don't remember asking you to save me."

Kili and John glared at each other viciously.

They did not seem to get along despite clearly working together previously. Seeing their interactions, Vritra sighed in exasperation.

"—Now that 'tis mentioned, I cannot believe ye would still engage in the troublesome likes of cooking. If these bonds of mine were to be released, I could effortlessly transmute food for the lot of ye."

Vritra shook her head in annoyance to escape Kili's hand then suggested.

However, I smiled wryly and shrugged.

"How can we possibly let you run free? Besides, even if you create food using transmutation, the food will surely be inferior to the real thing like last time. This is the obvious outcome."

When taking a stroll in town, the ice cream that Vritra replicated did not taste good. Even Vritra herself had admitted that.

"Hmph... How arrogant."

Vritra spoke with displeasure and turned her head away.

"Jeez, Mononobe, don't make her sound so bad when she even offered to help. Vritra-chan, don't sulk. I'm very happy for your gesture!"

"I am assuredly not sulking!"

Iris defended her but caused Vritra to sulk even more and yell. Seeing their interactions, Kili could not help but laugh while covering her own mouth.

Leaving the displeased Vritra, we exited the living room, went up to the second floor and returned to our respective rooms.

Rooming with me, John still seemed a bit nervous. He sat down on his bed.

"Although it's time to get ready... There is nothing to do because I have no belongings. I think my weapons were lost during the fight against Sleipnir, so I am completely unarmed right now."

John made a wry smile and showed the empty holster under his jacket.

"Then I'll make one for you using transmutation. What kind of weapon do you want?"

I used to be the team's arsenal as well during my NIFL days. Due to my low capacity for dark matter generation, I could not transmute more than ten kilograms unaided. However, as long as I had stamina, I was able to transmute guns and ammunition below ten kilograms. Hence, there was no worry of exhausting ammunition or losing weapons as long as I was around.

"N-No thank you, umm... It will be fine, because I don't want to trouble you, Captain. Besides, I am not going there to fight."

What John meant was that he was purely going to persuade Kraken Zwei. His expression showed his determination to convince Kraken Zwei no matter what.

"I see, but you should still be minimally prepared since we don't know what'll happen. At least take this with you."

Anti-personnel weapon—AT Nergal.

Using data downloaded to my mind as a blueprint, I created an anti-personnel projectile-based electroshock gun.

"...Yes, understood. Thank you, Captain."

Despite showing slight hesitation, John still received Nergal from my hand and placed it into his holster.

I nodded then sat down in front of my luggage to begin my own preparations.

However, there was not much I needed to do. Unneeded belongings could be left at this base of operations, so there was nothing I needed to do after checking equipment such as my communicator and portable terminal.

"I'm going to check up on Mitsuki, John."

After equipping the necessary items on my person, I stood up and said to John.

"Y-Yes, that is... your sister, right?"

John was sitting on the bed, watching my movements. For some reason, he shifted his gaze away frantically then answered me.

"Yes—She is my precious little sister."

I nodded in response then went to the second room next door. This was Shinomiya-sensei and Mitsuki's room but right now, Mitsuki was alone, sleeping on the bed. Shinomiya-sensei was probably in the caretaker's room, holding a discussion with Midgard.

I entered the room quietly and approached Mitsuki who was lying on the bed under a blanket. Her breaths were long while her skin looked pale. I tried to touch her face lightly and found it even colder than I imagined.

"Mitsuki..."

I gently picked up Mitsuki's upper body in my arms and lifted her hair in the back. The dragon mark on her pale neck came into view. Roughly one third of it had turned purple.

It was evidence that a dragon desired Mitsuki.

Kraken Zwei—She was about to take Mitsuki away from me.

Instantly, my heart began to beat violently. Scorching and aggressive feelings surged in my chest.

—I won't hand Mitsuki over to you.

Just from looking at her face like this, my memories with Mitsuki were reawakened bit by bit.

Her smiling face, her angry face, her happy face... Mitsuki's many faces remained in my heart.

Most poignant of all was her crying face the day when Mitsuki became my sister.

The death of her parents, the manifestation of the power to generate dark matter, adoption by the Mononobe family—Faced with so many changes, Mitsuki had felt greatly troubled and was on the verge of a mental breakdown.

Back then, I had decided. From now on, I shall protect Mitsuki.

Hence, when confronting Hekatonkheir, I did not hesitate and accepted Yggdrasil's deal.

If it was for Mitsuki's sake, whatever it took, I would—

"..."

I suddenly came back to my senses and laid Mitsuki down gingerly.

"...I am getting too emotional. Persuasion should come first, not battle."
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v08 085.jpg|thumb]]

I muttered as though warning myself then covered Mitsuki with the blanket up to her shoulders.

If persuasion could resolve the incident, that would be for the best.

However... I somehow got the feeling that the gradual color change in the dragon marks was Kraken Zwei's expressed will.

"No matter what, I will end everything before you wake up, Mitsuki. Wait for me."

I expressed my determination to the sleeping Mitsuki then walked to the room's exit. However—

Riiiiiiiiiiiing!!

A loud bell suddenly sounded.

"What happened—?"

I halted and looked around. A bad premonition began to rise within me as though coming from underfoot.

'You are the one making the choice.'

The message Miyazawa Kenya had passed along from Major Loki now echoed in my ear.

"...!"

Thinking something must have happened, I quickly left Mitsuki's room.

Immediately, John poked his head out of my room almost simultaneously.

"Captain, what on earth—"

John looked quite disturbed but before I could speak, the indoor announcement system was heard.

'Emergency situation, everyone is to gather at the caretaker's room on the ground floor at once. I repeat, everyone is to gather at the caretaker's room on the ground floor—'

Shinomiya-sensei's voice was calling for us to assemble.

"What happened...?"

John frowned and asked.

"We'll know once we get there. Anyway, let's hurry."

I hurried John and prepared to head to the caretaker's room, but as though trying to block our way, all the other room's doors happened to open at the same time.

"Wawa, Mononobe!"

Rushing out suddenly, Iris almost crashed into me, accidentally stumbling.

"Woah!"

Seeing Iris about to fall over backwards, I grabbed her arm and pulled her back. She immediately blushed.

"T-Thank you."

Iris thanked me then left. Our conversation next to the waterfall was probably still bothering her.

Originally in their rooms to prepare, Lisa, Firill and Tia also showed up after Iris.

"Emergency situation... What could it be?"

"Tia jumped in fright at the sudden announcement!"

Firill and Tia seemed quite unsettled, not knowing what was happening.

"Everyone, please do not stop moving. Let us go to Shinomiya-sensei."

At Lisa's urging, we started walking again and went down a floor. Kili and Vritra were no longer in the living room. The kitchen side also sounded very quiet.

We entered the caretaker's room on the first floor to see that Ariella, Ren, Kili and Vritra had already gathered inside.

The room also served as a security room with many surveillance monitors set up. Shinomiya-sensei was standing in front of the monitors with a solemn expression.

"—Everyone is assembled, right? I will immediately explain the situation. The surveillance devices installed in the mountain has detected multiple intruders. The bell earlier was an alarm to alert us of this fact."

Everyone gasped in response to Shinomiya-sensei's announcement, but rather than surprise, our expressions read more like feelings of "just as expected." They had probably considered this possibility when the bell rang.

"...Is it NIFL?"

Looking at the surveillance monitors, Lisa asked.

"Chances are likely if the information from Director Miyazawa is correct. Sensors at the foot of the mountain were triggered, which means they will take some time to reach here. Before that happens, we must decide how to respond."

Shinomiya-sensei nodded and swept her gaze across everyone's face.

"Meaning that... we either retreat or intercept them."

Ariella murmured with a troubled expression.

"There is an emergency escape passage because this place was designed as a hiding place for important people. Escaping itself is easy but in that event, we will need to carry out our operation while under attack from assailants."

After explaining the situation, Shinomiya-sensei looked at me questioningly. Perhaps she wanted my opinion as a former member of NIFL.

"I believe—we should intercept."

After some slight thought, I expressed my view.

"The risk is too great if we carry out our operation while being hunted as you said, Shinomiya-sensei. And the principal is currently restraining NIFL, so the amount of personnel they can field in secret should be limited. The probability of an endless stream of assassins is very low."

And the most important reason was—As long as the attackers were crushed here, then there would be less danger for Mitsuki and the others who were staying back on standby during the operation.

Since I was going along to persuade Kraken Zwei, that meant I could not stay by Mitsuki's side. Precisely because of that, we must not let the enemy go.

"—I understand your view. However, the enemy should number more than ten, judging from the quantity indicated by the detectors. Is interception actually feasible?"

Shinomiya-sensei asked me with a solemn expression on her face.

I suddenly remembered being asked a similar question in the past.

NIFL had sent a team to invade Midgard and execute Iris who had been marked by Leviathan. At the time, I repelled them single-handedly. Hence, this time too—

"Yes. As long as the enemy is human, I alone will be enough."

I spoke the simple truth.

That was how certain I felt.

I had defeated Hreidmar at the Principality of Erlia. Yesterday, I even came close to killing Vritra.

I definitely would not lose to anyone as long as I was not afraid to kill—And I had already resolved myself for that. Back when I found out that Mitsuki, whom I thought had died, was still alive, I already decided—

—I decided I will never allow anyone or anything precious of mine to be taken away.

"You will fight... alone?"

Shinomiya-sensei gulped and confirmed with me. Everyone stared at me, seemingly intimidated by my intensity.

"The rest of you only need to surround this mountain villa with a wind barrier to cut off enemy invasion. I'll handle the rest."

In a relaxed tone, I told everyone what they should do.

"Hold on, Captain! I wish to fight with you. I will not burden you!"

However, John pulled himself together and frantically begged me.

"...You have a point. Indeed, it should be fine if it's you, John. However, you should take on your original role as a sniper and focus on support in the back."

"Understood! I am honored to be able to fight alongside you again, Captain!"

John saluted me with joy in his eyes.

"I will participate if this is what we're doing, because I need to blow off some steam. Oh by the way, Tia, I leave Mother in your care while I'm gone."

Kili tossed her hair and stepped forward.

"G-Got it."

Tia nodded even though she felt surprised but I could not accept her suggestion so easily.

"No, considering the enemy's goal, since your dragon mark has changed color, Kili—"

"I'll make myself clear first. It's useless even if you object. I will act on my own."

Kili interrupted me and insisted strongly.

"—Fine. But can I ask you not to use attacks that'll get us caught up in them?"

I sighed and reluctantly agreed to let Kili join the battle. She was definitely sufficient in terms of combat power, but entrusting my back to her made me feel a bit uneasy.

"Of course, you don't have to worry, Yuu."

Kili smiled mischievously. Seeing this, Lisa spoke up.

"Unfortunately, I cannot relax. Hence, I shall accompany Kili-san to fulfill surveillance and bodyguard roles."

Hearing her suggestion, I panicked.

"W-Wait! Lisa, you can't go!"

"Why is that?"

"You don't have any experience in fighting humans, right? Once it turns into a war..."

—You might taint your hands.

I made myself vague because we were in front of everyone, but Lisa seemed to pick up what I wanted to say.

She nodded with an expression of comprehension then looked me squarely in both eyes.

"In truth—I have been secretly training in techniques against humans ever since my defeat at Kili-san's hands. I shan't approach the frontlines at all, so please allow me to assist."

"Lisa..."

Sensing her unrelenting determination, I swallowed what I was going to say.

"Ever since Mitsuki-san collapsed, you have been brooding the whole time. I really cannot leave you alone."

Lisa smiled wryly and touched my cheek. Only then did I realize my face had been tense all along.

"...You mustn't push yourself too far, okay?"

Through our "couples training" previously, I understood Lisa's personality very well. By this point, rather than push her away, it would be better to trust and rely on her.

"Exactly what I wanted to say to you."

Lisa nodded in agreement with a mixture of relief and joy in her expression.

"...Ahem."

But at this moment, Firill coughed deliberately, bringing Lisa to her senses. Frantically, she withdrew her hand from my cheek.

"U-Umm..."

Listening to our conversation, Iris raised her hand, looking like she had something to say.

"Let me say this first. I absolutely won't allow you to fight, Iris. Whether mithril explosions or Catastrophe, your firepower is too high against humans."

"I haven't said anything yet..."

Iris' shoulders slumped in dejection.

"It's the same for the others. Firill and Ariella, please focus on deploying the barrier. Tia and Ren will monitor Vritra. Iris, I am counting on you to look after Mitsuki."

I looked at everyone in turn and told them their respective responsibilities.

Vritra looked displeased to be treated as a surveillance target, but everyone else nodded affirmatively with serious expressions.

Next, I shifted my gaze back to Shinomiya-sensei at last.

"Mononobe Yuu, I will believe in you and hand command over to you. Those heading out to intercept, please put on communicators and stay in frequent contact."

"Yes ma'am!"

We answered Shinomiya-sensei and prepared to intercept the intruders.

===Part 3===

"—Firill and Ariella will create a barrier of air, the standard type used in counter-dragon combat. Since infantry should not have enough combat strength to break through easily, my plan is to deliberately lure the intruders to the mountain villa's surroundings where visibility is favorable, then defeat them one after another."

In front of the villa, I told the battle plan to John, Kili and Lisa, the members of the interception team.

Firill and Ariella, in charge of deploying the barrier of air, were also listening to me behind John and the others.

"John, Kili and Lisa, please stay next to the barrier and cover me with long-range shots. Hitting not required, restraining shots are good enough. If the enemy approaches, you should retreat temporarily into the barrier, or Firill and Ariella could expand the barrier in response."

"Affirmative."

John instantly responded while Lisa and the rest nodded in agreement. Only Kili stared at me defiantly.

"Defense is not a problem once I deploy Muspelheim. I'd like to go on the frontlines too and let loose."

"Denied. I know how strong you are, Kili, but this time, please place your own safety as the number one priority."

I looked into her eyes and persuaded her forcefully. After making a slightly surprised look, Kili smiled.

"What a new feeling, to know that someone is caring for me. Still... I suppose fighting while I watch your back might not be bad after all."

Kili nodded and took a step back.

"Okay, everyone—The operation begins. We will talk via the communicators from this point onwards."

I pointed at the communicator on my ear and finished speaking, then moved out.

I made my way towards the position where Shinomiya-sensei had confirmed a reaction in the detectors. Instead of taking the road for vehicles like the one we traveled on, the enemy was approaching the villa through the mountain.

In that case, they should be arriving from the direction of the forest with the stream where Iris had taken us earlier.

Walking on a path sandwiched between flowerbeds featuring vivid colors, I stopped at the midpoint between the forest and the villa.

Straying too far from the villa would prevent me from responding if an emergency came up. I looked back to see the figures of Kili's group clearly.

Firill and Ariella were standing on the villa's roof with their fictional armaments wielded, deploying a wind barrier. Kili and Lisa's position was the same as just now. On the other hand, John was holding the anti-materiel rifle—AT Ishtar—which I had transmuted before the operation. Staying on the roof of the storehouse next to the villa, he had entered sniping posture.

'Captain, no approaching target sighted so far.'

I heard John's voice over the communicator. John's excellent ''eyes'' meant that his word was more reliable than any radar.

Deciding there was still time before the enemy attacked, I slowly awakened the "Fafnir" residing within me.

This was a certain existence rooted deeply in my heart, whose purpose was murder.

Impossible to describe using words such as technique or mindset—An unknown monster.

My mind grew calm and undisturbed, gradually cooling down.

I sensed Fafnir awaken from the bottom of my consciousness, gradually melding with me.

I naturally switched over. This was an unprecedented feeling.

Until recently, I had avoided Fafnir's total control as much as possible, because it was as though I was gradually invaded by something unidentified—It was extremely terrifying.

However, during my battle against Hreidmar, Fafnir's prototype, at the Principality of Erlia, I had committed myself to kill without hesitation for the sake of protecting Firill.

Then during the battle against Vritra the previous day, I had probably crossed the line.

Thinking Mitsuki had been fatally wounded by Vritra, with anger, hatred and despair stirring in my heart, for the first time in my life, I embraced emotions wanting to kill. I embraced true killing intent.

Surely that was the kind of killing intent that had caused the boundary between Fafnir and me to become ambiguous.

Thanks to Iris stopping me, I did not kill Vritra... But I could not forget the murderous impulse that had sprung at one point.

Now was the same. As soon as I thought about someone wanting to harm Mitsuki, Iris and the others, a flood of dark emotions would surge from the bottom of my heart.

My own killing intent had sharpened Fafnir's fangs.

—They're coming.

My sharpened senses captured minute presences.

There was an intense aura of bone-chilling killing intent.

'Captain—five enemies at 1 o'clock, six enemies at 11 o'clock, but...'

Almost at the same time, John's report came, but his voice was mixed with shock.

I instantly understood why.

Silver luster could be glimpsed faintly in the forest. Soldiers in full-body armor emerged, passing through the lush greenery.

They were dressed the same way as Hreidmar whom I had fought last time.

'Hreidmar...! Why—'

"—Don't panic, John. They're just wearing the same armored outfit, that's all."

Normally, I would feel a little disconcerted but with Fafnir mixed into me right now, the scene entering my eyes was nothing more than pure information.

They could not all be Hreidmar. Even if the real Hreidmar was among them, he was an opponent I had defeated once in the past and would not affect this upcoming "hunt."

Fictional armament—Siegfried.

Holding the fictional armament I had generated in the shape of an ornamental gun, I dashed towards the enemy. The eleven armored soldiers did not hide at all. Lining themselves side by side in straight line, they attacked me. Although I did not see any weapon resembling heavy firearms, as a team sent to kill Ds, they probably had weapons hidden in their armor.

Since it was unknown how they were going to attack, letting them approach Lisa's group in the back would be very dangerous.

I pointed Siegfried's muzzle ahead and concentrated—

"—Gravity Zero."

I shot a bullet of dark matter, transmuting it into antigravitational matter. The armored soldiers took evasive action, fleeing from the line of fire, but the expanding white light enveloped them and caused their bodies to float up.

What caught them was a zero gravity zone generated from low-density antigravitational matter.

The floating armored soldiers struggled awkwardly in the air but three of them had escaped Gravity Zero's effective range and were charging at me.

The zero gravity zone could not be sustained for long. Before the eight captured enemies regained their freedom, I had to take care of these three first.

I showed no mercy, because these guys wanted to kill Iris and the others... They wanted to kill Mitsuki.

"Plasma Bullet."

I used all the remaining dark matter in my fictional armament to generate a super high-pressure bullet of air. The plasmafied bullet glowed and ripped through the air.

—The armored soldier running in the lead had his arm blown off.

The plasma bullet had pierced the armored soldier's shoulder. Despite losing an arm, the soldier did not stop running, gradually closing in on me.

What...?

I felt a strong sense of dissonance. Not because the armored soldier failed to collapse, but because I could not sense any killing intent from them.

Just now in the forest, they had clearly exuded such intense killing intent—

Speaking of which, I had shot to kill in firing the plasma bullet. My aim could not possibly be off now that I was closer to Fafnir than ever before.

But that question was swiftly answered.

I heard a thunderous boom from behind.

While the soldier with the missing arm was running, his head exploded with scattering fragments with an acute sound.

—A sniper's shot from John.

However, what scattered was not blood and brains but silver mechanical parts. Having lost his head, the soldier fell to the ground, unable to maintain balance. From the neck's cross section pointed towards me, I could see thick wires and complicated machinery.

"These guys are not human. They're humanoid drones!"

I yelled to everyone over the communicator.

Since they were not human, it was no wonder that Fafnir's instincts were dulled.

'In other words—There is no need to show mercy!'

As I heard Lisa's voice, a yellow flash of light immediately flew past me.

An approaching armored soldier was penetrated and exploded. Then came Kili's warning.

'Move aside, Yuu. You'll get hit if you stand there.'

"!?"

Just as I jumped right to evade, a red heat beam shot out, vaporizing the remaining armored soldier.

While escaping from the blistering heat, I looked ahead.

Gravity Zero's effects had ended. Falling on the ground, the eight armored soldiers were standing up again.

I could not sense anything human-like from them. However, suffocating killing intent was still coming from the forest.

"—It looks like all the enemies are unmanned drones, but... There is a person's presence in the forest, most likely the enemy's commander. I'll go defeat him, so please annihilate the drones."

I issued orders to everyone through my communicator.

Since the opponents were not human, it would be simpler and cleaner to leave them to Lisa and Kili with their greater firepower.

However, instinct and intuition warned me... I absolutely must not allow the one in the forest to approach the girls.

'Understood, leave them to us. Compared to dragons, opponents of this sort—are nothing at all.'

I heard Lisa's reliable answer. The others also responded to me.

Hence, I stepped over the broken armored soldiers and ran to the forest. Freed from the zero gravity space, some armored soldiers tried to intercept me but cover fire from Lisa and the others stopped them from approaching me.

The surroundings grew dim after I entered the forest. The killing intent felt even more intense.

Among the armored soldiers earlier—Hreidmar was not among them. But in that case, he might be up ahead.

I generated Siegfried again and cautiously advanced towards the stream.

'...Can you hear me, Captain? Please respond on a different channel.'

I heard John's voice over the communicator.

"What is it?"

I switched channels and asked. Hesitantly, John said:

'Since the enemy might be Hreidmar... There are things I have to tell you now.'

I heard him gulp over the communicator then a somber voice shook my eardrum.

'At the Principality of Erlia... I saw the contents inside Hreidmar.'

"—Contents?"

I recalled what had happened when I defeated Hreidmar.

It was a fight to protect Firill. Back then, I realized I could not win unless I was prepared to kill, so I fired a penetrating shot at Hreidmar's armored outfit from point blank range with an anti-materiel rifle. But in the next instant, white smoke obscured my vision... By the time the smoke dissipated, there was nothing left in the armor.

'No, more precisely, I should say I did not see it... Because no one had escaped from the armor at all...'

"What the heck?"

John's explanation was incoherent, causing me to frown. During this time, I stayed vigilant of my surroundings.

Walking towards where the killing intent was more concentrated, I heard the waterfall.

'White smoke—that was all the armored outfit contained. At least based on what I saw.'

"Only smoke...?"

How could that be? These words reached my throat, but I swallowed them. Because I knew very well how excellent John's vision was. At the very least, he could not have missed anything or made a mistake.

However, after fighting him directly, I could say with conviction: The Hreidmar that time was human. Lurking in my heart, Fafnir had regarded him as prey—regarded him as human.

'It's surely something shady... So to confirm Hreidmar's true identity, I deserted NIFL and worked with Kili.'

I arrived at the stream's bank. Blocked by obstacles, sunlight formed shadows at my feet. The waterfall sounded clearer.

'But the result was I still have not been able to find out his true identity. Nevertheless, after searching NIFL's bases, I have obtained two pieces of information that should be quite important. First of all, Captain, the man you fought at the Erlia had an official designation as Hreidmar 05. This number has already been erased.'

I stopped but not as a reaction to what John had said.

Standing next to the waterfall whose modest flow fell down a protruding cliff was an soldier in silver armor.

His appearance was like the other enemies but the inside was clearly different. Almost suffocating... Viscous killing intent was giving me goosebumps.

'Then the other piece of information—which you could probably guess from the numbering of 05... I have discovered that ''there are multiple beings bearing the code name of Hreidmar''.'

The armored soldier gave off killing intent that could not possibly come from machinery. He kicked the ground.

The fierce step caused sand on the bank to fly. He was holding two knives of different lengths and shapes, one in each hand.

Fast—But this speed was known to me.

"Red Bullet."

Using the dark matter in my fictional armament, I transmuted a blade of air. Compressed to high density, the blade glowed red-hot at its tip, instantly tracing out a red trajectory in the air.

The armored soldier charged with astounding momentum, swinging the two knives.

This was precisely the way Hreidmar moved. The strongest killer—whom my past self used to admire.

The speeding flash of silver was approaching to extinguish my life. I tilted my body slightly, dodging the right hand's knife by a hair's breadth.

The arm, covered in silver armor, brushed past my cheek, knocking away the communicator on my ear.

Cast out of my awareness for the time being, John's talking was interrupted as a result. The sound of slicing wind shook my eardrum.

The other knife went for my throat without a moment's delay. I used the scorching blade of air to engage the approaching flash of silver.

Clang—A dull impact sounded while the high-temperature blade sank into the knife.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!"

I roared and pushed the blade, swinging it horizontally.

Immediately, the blade severed the knife, carving a red slash on the enemy's chest armor.

With this—It was over.

I took a step forward and made a fatal thrust with the red blade. Although the armored soldier swung his other knife, he was too slow.

Merely a tiny gap—but it was a decisive gap. Regardless of whether this guy was the true Hreidmar or someone else, they were no longer a match for me.

So long as I fought while prepared to kill, they would be nothing more than Fafnir's prey.

I targeted the cracked part of the chest armor and stabbed the red blade, receiving a clear sensation as feedback, the feeling of penetrating a vital.

The crack began to spread from where the blade was embedded.

"—!"

Feeling a bad premonition, I instantly took a leap back. Immediately, the chest armor blew apart from inside with an intense gust of white smoke.

I covered my mouth and nose, keeping my distance to avoid breathing in the smoke. This situation was the same as when I defeated Hreidmar in Erlia last time.

'White smoke—that was all the armored outfit contained.'

John's earlier words flashed in my mind.

A light breeze dispersed the smoke... The armored soldier remained lying face up on the ground with a large hole blown out of the chest from within, exposing the hollow interior.

Empty—Truly nothing inside. There were no signs of someone escaping either.

Due to the lack of human prey, Fafnir gradually sank into the depths of my consciousness. The more I recovered my normal senses, the more troubled I felt.

"What is going on...?"

I frowned and cautiously approached the broken armor.

'Hreidmar is no longer a match for you, huh? Your growth truly fills me with joy.'

"What..."

I suddenly heard a familiar voice from the armor.

'Can you hear my voice, 2nd Lieutenant Mononobe? I hope the speaker isn't damaged.'

"Major... Loki..."

Troubled, I voiced that name. It seemed like he was talking to me through a speaker somewhere installed in the armor.

'Oh...? Why are you looking so dazed? You've defeated Hreidmar again to prove that you're the strongest. You could show more pride, you know?'

Major Loki seemed to be able to view the situation here as well. I had no idea where the camera was installed, but I shifted my gaze to the armored outfit's head.

"This armored soldier... Did you remote control it, Major Loki?"

I could not think any other reason why there was nobody inside so I asked Major Loki, but was greeted with laughter as though he found it funny.

'Haha... No way. What you fought was a human named Hreidmar. I'm sure you know that better than anyone.'

"......"

I could not say anything. Just as Major Loki pointed out, I—Fafnir—was certain that the armored soldier was human, but why was there nobody inside?

'That being said, this is a different Hreidmar from last time.'

I instantly realized in alarm when he added this sentence.

"Last time—You mean Hreidmar 05... Right?"

To approach the heart of the matter, I raised a further question.

'Oh...? To think you already know that, you truly surprise me. Although I don't know where you got that information from, that is correct. By the way, you just killed 04.'

Killed—This word made me tremble.

Indeed, I had stabbed a vital with a red-hot blade, because it was not an opponent I could show mercy to, because I could not defeat him without resolving to kill, because I hated enemies who endangered Mitsuki and the girls. However—

"If I killed him... There should be a corpse remaining."

I clenched my fist and objected.

'Yes... Normally speaking, that's correct, but they are not normal.'

"Not normal."

I gulped and repeated his words like a parrot.

'They wield great power. A great power for killing people. And power sometimes causes a being's appearance to change in nature. What you saw is the result of a deviating power.'

"Deviating... Don't tell me that NIFL is performing human modification—"

'—You fail to understand the fundamental point. It's the opposite, 2nd Lieutenant Mononobe. Rather than modifying people to obtain power, they were modified as a result of obtaining power.'

Interrupted by the deep and powerful voice, I halted mid-sentence. Major Loki's tone of voice sounded chillingly terrifying.

'Take dragons for instance. There are almost no living creatures like them. But being living creatures, they must have transformed dramatically from some kind of species to begin with, that would be the natural way of thinking about it. In that case, what was it that turned them into monsters?'

After a brief pause, Major Loki said solemnly:

'I believe it was due to power. What they possessed were abilities on the level of divine authority. Dragons acquired power and as a result, they gradually transformed into bodies suitable for using that power... Many things can be explained if you deduce logically from that. Wouldn't you agree?'

"Indeed, each dragon does possess characteristics close to organisms on Earth..."

Leviathan was aquatic mammalian, Basilisk was reptilian, Hraesvelgr was avian—The dragons we had confronted so far all featured characteristics similar to other creatures.

'In the same vein, after humans obtain a deviating power, there is nothing unbelievable about them changing in nature, is there?'

"...!"

However, I could not immediately answer Major Loki's next question. His voice, coming from Hreidmar's remains, sounded like a voice from a bottomless abyss, sinister and eerie.

"Major Loki, what are you talking about...? What the heck is Hreidmar?"

'I believe I've mentioned it before. A failed creation, nothing more.'

I felt as though a blade was pressed against my neck. Major Loki's words were too cold, too sharp.

'The reason of changing, the reason why change could not be avoided... Ultimately, the vessel's capacity was too low. Hence, if one remained unchanged even after obtaining power, now that would be truly valuable.'

The optical lenses located on the armored soldier's head made me feel as though Major Loki was staring at me from the lenses.

'...Don't you get it? I'm talking about you, 2nd Lieutenant Mononbe.'

"What—"

Hearing something so unexpected, I could not help but gasp.

'This battle has firmed my belief that you are almost complete now, to the point that I don't even need to finish up. Although I don't know why, you seem to have grasped the concept of "killing intent" at last.'

As though seeing through me, Major Loki made my heart rate rise. The dark and scorching feelings I embraced when I thought Mitsuki had been killed—The remains of those feelings burned the inside of my chest.

'Using that power to decide who lives and who dies... You are the one making that choice.'

It was Major Loki's message that I had heard from Miyazawa Kenya as well, the same words. Without getting drowned out by the waterfall noise, they reached my ear.

Boom—

Intense noise of combat could be heard in the villa's direction. Lisa's group was probably engaging the armored soldiers.

'However, I am also bound by duty to protect mankind. By any means necessary, I will prevent the worst-case scenario of "an increase in dragons"—through this method of "eliminating disasters before they germinate."'

His words made my spine shudder. Conveyed in Major Loki's voice was palpable killing intent.

The target of that killing intent were those whose dragon marks were changing in color—Mitsuki, Iris and the others.

"!?"

Getting a bad feeling, I looked for my communicator that had gotten knocked off during the battle. Although I did not think that Kili's group would lose to those drones, if Major Loki really wanted to execute those whose dragon marks had changed in color—he would not limit himself to attacks of this level.

I found the communicator that had fallen on the bank, immediately put it on and yelled.

"This is Mononobe Yuu! What is the battle status?"

'Captain—Are you alright!? We are fine here.'

John's voice immediately responded, then I heard Kili and Lisa.

'We just defeated the last one.'

'How effortless. What about you, no problem, right?'

"Yeah, I'm done here too. No injuries."

I looked at the empty armor lying on the bank then replied. Perhaps because I had left, Major Loki's voice stopped too.

'This is Ariella. The enemy doesn't seem to have reinforcements.'

I also heard Ariella, who was deploying the air barrier. Based on reports alone, we had secured total victory.

—Was I overthinking things? No, I must have overlooked something...

Just as I racked my brain, Firill's voice came over the communicator.

'Phew... Finally settled, it seems. Even though it was mentioned that we have an escape passage in case of emergency... I was still so nervous.'

Escape passage—This term stimulated a corner of my mind.

Hold on... If the enemy took control of the villa's escape passage, then it could also serve as an invasion route—

"! —Shinomiya-sensei, can you hear me?"

'I hear you. What's the matter?'

I called out and immediately got a response. It seemed like nothing had happened yet.

"Please come outside the villa immediately! The enemy might exploit the escape passage, so outdoors should be safer than indoors at the moment."

'—Understood. Right away...'

However, Shinomiya-sensei's voice was drowned out by noise in abundance.

"Shinomiya-sensei!?"

'Clang—zxzxzxzx—thud—Kyah!—zxzxzxzxz—'

Amidst noise and intense collisions, I heard what sounded like someone's scream.

"What's wrong? Did something happen—"

'Thud—kxzxzxzxzx—'

I heard an intense and abnormal noise that seemed as it would rupture my eardrum.

Then almost at the same time, there was a louder explosion coming from the direction of the villa.

"—!"

I left the armored soldier's remains by the stream and ran as fast as I could. No sooner had I received reports that the fighting had ended than the current explosion—

After passing through the forest path, the view broadened instantly broadened in front of me. The first thing I saw was the black smoke rising from various parts of the villa premises. A portion of the villa's roof had been blown away with thick smoke billowing out from within.

"Is everyone okay!? Hurry and report your status!!"

I ran at full speed while yelling into the communicator.

I looked towards the explosion's location, only to see fragments of armor falling on the ground. Probably self-destruction for elimination of evidence. Since an explosion had occurred inside the villa, it meant that the enemy had invaded the interior successfully.

—So it was the escape passage after all...!

I gnashed my teeth, regretting that I had not realized sooner. Major Loki had talked to me for so long, presumably to stall for time.

'—Lisa Highwalker reporting. I am fine.'

'I'm fine too, Yuu.'

First to answer were Lisa and Kili.

'Ariella Lu and Firill Crest. We're safe and sound.'

'I jumped in fright...'

Next, I heard Ariella and Firill's voices.

'...This is John Hortensia. Although the blast blew me away slightly—I am fine.'

I heard John's report shortly after, but no one inside the villa answered.

Iris, Mitsuki, Tia, Ren, Shinomiya-sensei and Vritra—That black dragon probably would not die just like that, but the rest of them were human and could not have remained unharmed if caught in the explosion.

"Damn it...!"

I cursed my error in judgment and ran desperately. Thinking there was no problem as long as I won—I had neglected to think further. Even if I defeated the enemy in front of me, it was pointless if I failed to protect everyone—

'What about everyone in the house...? We have to hurry and safe them.'

Firill said anxiously.

'Entering might not be possible due to the fire and thick smoke! We must extinguish the fire first!'

Lisa rallied the group outside the villa to start putting out the fire.

Even at a distance from the villa, I could see water pouring down to extinguish the fire.

Presumably, they had transmuted a huge volume of water to rain down. With four Ds, the amount of water must be staggering. By the time I arrived in front of the villa, the smoke had dissipated a lot while the fire was no longer visible.

Firill and Ariella continued to pour water from the air while Kili and Lisa worked from the ground. John anxiously watched the fire fighting effort and noticed me running there.

"Captain!"

"—I will check the interior, so please continue with the firefighting!"

Without stopping, I rushed into a smoking entrance.

"W-Wait! The smoke is still—"

I could hear Lisa's voice behind me but did not slow down. Holding my breath and lowering my posture, I advanced. Visibility was compromised due to the smoke but I remembered the layout of the rooms so there was no problem. If necessary, I could transmute air to safeguard my breathing.

Everyone was probably gathered in the caretaker's room with the surveillance monitors. I entered the living room from the entrance then walked towards caretaker's room on the inner end of the corridor. The smoke was coming from that direction.

While I was walking along the corridor, something cold struck my face. I looked up to see water falling through the smoke.

I could catch glimpses of the sky through gaps in the smoke. The second floor and the roof were probably destroyed by the explosion. Judging from the scene, the explosion apparently detonated near the caretaker's room.

—Please be safe, all of you.

I prayed while searching for signs of them. Immediately, there was a thud. I had collided with something resembling an invisible wall.

That strange feeling was neither hard nor soft. A barrier of air—

Then the wind blew, dispersing the surrounding smoke. With an improvement in visibility, the half-wrecked caretaker's room came into view. The ceiling was gone, monitors were shattered, the floor had sunk down, but in front of me—Only the center of the room was unnaturally intact. Over there were precisely the companions I was searching for.

With Ren in the center, holding her gigantic hammer of a fictional armament, Shinomiya-sensei, Tia and Vritra were standing there. Due to the fire persisting until just earlier, they were probably pinned down.

"Yuu!"

Tia instantly pounced into my bosom as I ran near.

"...Thank goodness, you all seem to be safe."

"Yes, Ren protected us. Tia wanted to fight but Ren said no."

Tia hugged me and answered.

"...Mm, I had a bad feeling because the enemy was not holding a weapon. So I chose defense over offense... But it was a close shave."

Ren nodded and answered, breathing a small sigh of relief. She must have deployed an air barrier in time to protect everyone.

"Thank you, Ren."

"Mm..."

I thanked her from the bottom of my heart but Ren looked away shyly.

"An armored soldier suddenly showed up when we spoke again. Were it not for Ren Miyazawa's air barrier, we would've been wiped out."

Shinomiya-sensei stood forward and summarized the situation concisely.

"Hmph... Were it not for such restraints, I could have suppressed the explosion for ye."

Vritra looked at the restraining vine in displeasure and remarked unhappily. Seeing her say that, Tia was perhaps reminded of her job and separated from me to grab the other end of the vine.

"No, because you'll surely do something bad again. Tia won't release you!"

"C-Cease this, quit tugging! Thou art strangling my neck!"

Seeing them like that, I looked around with a wry smile.

"Eh? What about Iris—"

Seeing no signs of her, I could not help but frown.

"Oh, she said she wanted to stay by Mononobe Mitsuki's side—"

Shinomiya-sensei's expression and voice suddenly stiffened mid-sentence as she look upwards.

Oh right—Mitsuki was lying down in a room on the second floor. Wasn't it pretty much above here?

"!"

I turned around and made my way to the second floor of the villa. Fortunately, the stairs were not broken but the second floor corridor was broken off in the middle.

Due to the explosion on the ground floor, the corridor and part of the room was blown away, leaving a hole in the ceiling.

"C-Cough, c-cough... Mitsuki, Iris..."

Due to panting, I accidentally inhaled smoke and coughed a few times.

The disaster had carved a frightening trail of destruction. Mitsuki's room was located at the tail end of the trail.

Pushing open the door that was about to fall off, I entered the room. The room was a mess due to the remains of the wall and roof damaged by the explosion, however, the bed where Mitsuki was sleeping was the one place where debris had been pushed away.

Mitsuki was lying on the bed while Iris sitting collapsed on the side. The two of them looked alive, but Iris' uniform was tattered all over with holes everywhere.

"Iris!"

I yelled out. Iris' shoulders shook and she suddenly looked back.

"Mononobe—D-Don't come over!"

She hugged herself and cried out, trying to cover up her tattered clothing. Rather than shame, what surfaced in her eyes were emotions of fear.

"...What's wrong? Are you hurt somewhere?"

"I-I'm fine! Neither Mitsuki nor I were injured, so... So—"

Iris shook her head in denial but her condition was clearly not normal.

"—!"

I stepped over rubble to approach Iris.

"Don't come over!"

Iris pulled the blanket off the bed to cover her body.

"...I can't leave you alone as you are now, Iris. Tell me what happened. Don't worry, no matter what happens, I will always stand on your side, Iris."

Iris was trembling when I stopped next to the bed and placed my hand on her head.

"Mononobe..."

Iris timidly looked up at me, gripping the blanket tightly, bt the fearful look on her face still remained.

"You protected Mitsuki, right...? Thank you, Iris."

I looked at Mitsuki who was unconscious on the bed and expressed my gratitude to Iris. She must have responded to what I said to her about leaving Mitsuki in her care.

"...Yes, when the big noise happened... The ceiling and the wall collapsed... I—instantly pounced on top of Mitsuki, but so much debris struck me, it was painful and heavy... I thought I was going to be crushed to death."

Iris stammered with a tone of unease as she recounted what had happened.

"You must've been scared... I'm sorry I wasn't by your side."

I apologized to her but Iris shook her head lightly.

"No, it's not your fault, Mononobe. But I was definitely scared. I was scared of what if I failed to protect Mitsuki... Then while I was desperately enduring... The pain suddenly went away and power surged from within."

Iris stopped here and looked at me with eyes as though she was seeking someone to rely on.

"Iris...?"

"Mononobe, you won't hate me no matter what I become, right?"

Iris asked me with an anxious expression. Although I had no idea what it was about, I was able to answer this question without hesitation.

"That goes without saying."

After I asserted firmly, Iris looked relieved and released the blanket. What came into view as the blanket slid down was the tattered uniform underneath.

"—I easily pushed away the rubble that was supposed to be very heavy. Then after that, I looked at where I should've been injured—And it had become like this."

Iris rolled up her sleeve to show me. Her skin had turned red at exactly the part where her clothing was torn.

My first thought was a bruise—But that was wrong. Lit by sunlight streaming through the porous ceiling, the reddened portion glinted with the luster of hard texture.

"Red... scales?"

I gasped and stammered blankly.

"Yes... Although I can't see it myself, probably my back too—"

Iris nodded and turned her back to me. Perhaps due to getting hit directly by debris, there was a large hole in her uniform, exposing her skin.

Red and hard scales also appeared there.

"This is—"

Iris probably sensed my reaction. Looking like she was about to burst into tears, she forced a stiff smile and said:

"What's with... me? This is almost like—Basilisk's scales."

That was what I thought of too but intentionally kept quiet about. Basilisk's body was covered in red diamond scales.

'Dragons acquired power and as a result, they gradually transformed into bodies suitable for using that power... Many things can be explained if you deduce logically from that. Wouldn't you agree?'

Major Loki's words resurfaced in my mind.

No, that was impossible. Iris was not the only person to inherit a dragon's power. Mitsuki, Tia and I had all obtained powers from dragons.

However, why was Iris the only one—

"Hey Mononobe... Will I turn into a real dragon?"

Iris held my hand with her trembling hand.

Her hand did not have the hard texture of scales. It was both soft and very warm—

<center>*</center>

"Captain..."

Jeanne Hortensia was outdoors, looking at the smoking villa from afar.

What flashed in her mind was Mononobe Yuu's face as he entered the house with reckless abandon.

His countenance had been so desperate and worried.

Back when he was serving as Sleipnir's captain, he would never show such a look.

However, this did not disillusion her. Apart from respect towards him for showing more of a human touch than before, she found him more endearing.

What changed him was surely those girls.

Jeanne looked around at the Ds who continued with their firefighting and sighed lightly.

"I suppose they are Captain's 'good fortune'..."

She whispered words that probably no one would understand except herself.

Good fortune—To Jeanne, that was a special term.

Her life had been influenced by luck far too much.

The misfortune of her family dying in civil war and the good fortune of surviving alone. The misfortune of losing her country to war and the good fortune of getting taken in by an army, thus finding a place to live and survive. The misfortune of only going to battlefields and the good fortune of having a talent useful for being a soldier—

Coincidence unrelated to her own decisions and actions—Finding herself swept away by gigantic tides beyond her control time and again, she even directed her resentment towards god in the past.

But for the sake of surviving, ultimately, she could only rely on luck.

Plucking out those rare instances of good fortune out of countless coincidences—Never letting good fortune slip out of her hand, that was how she kept herself alive.

It had occurred to her that sticking to such a lifestyle, she would probably get killed by misfortune eventually.

What she had faced was her first battle after getting assigned to the special operations team, Sleipnir—

An enemy detachment had discovered Jeanne's hiding place while she was standing by at her sniping position, thus putting her in a crisis.

Her tightrope of a life was about to end there.

Just as she was about to give up, ''he'' showed up.

'It's fortunate that I was nearby—''You have such good luck''.'

After dispatching enemy forces single-handedly, Mononobe Yuu had said to her calmly while extending his hand to Jeanne, who was collapsed on the ground.

'Thank you... Captain.'

Holding his hand made her feel like she had grasped the greatest good fortune of her life so far.

And at the same time, she could not help but think to herself—I don't want to let go.

Respect for strength and gratitude for saving her life, these feelings were mixed together. By the time she realized, he had already become someone special to her.

The reason why she was able to abandon Sleipnir, her shelter, was because she was convinced that he was the greatest good fortune.

When Mononobe Yuu was facing the unidentified threat known as Hreidmar, Jeanne had worked with Kili, wanting to become the good fortune that would rescue him.

But to support him now, she alone was probably not enough.

"......"

Hence, Jeanne looked up at the mountain villa and prayed silently.

—I hope he and his good fortune will be safe and sound.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_8_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Unlimited_Fafnir|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 5 Chapter 3

2015-05-11T19:02:54Z

Tsunade666: /* Part 4 */

==Chapter 3 - The Disappeared Green Dragon==

===Part 1===

"—What spectacular scenery."

Kili Surtr Muspelheim looked out to the ''epicenter of the blast'' and remarked.

This was farmland on the border of Germany and Denmark that had been abandoned due to Yggdrasil's arrival. Right now, there was ''absolutely nothing''.

Whether abandoned farmland, broken sections of road, or even the dragon in the shape of giant tree, nothing existed.

Everything had vanished without trace, leaving a gigantic crater several kilometers wide. A hemisphere had been gouged cleanly out of the ground to serve as evidence for a powerful explosion.

"What on earth..."

Jeanne Hortensia was murmuring in a daze next to Kili. Together with Kili, she was looking down from a slight hill, staring at the crater in the distance.

"Who knows. Without witness the moment, all we can know is that this resulted from Hekatonkheir making contact with Yggdrasil."

Looking at this scene which seemed as though part of the world had been dug out, Kili replied.

"NIFL should have recorded what happened. If we infiltrate a base again, perhaps we might be about to get details—Are we doing it?"

"Oh my, Jeanne-chan, that's so proactive of you, how rare. But there's no need, because what's important is the outcome, not the process."

The wind blowing from crater was causing her hair to fly up. Kili narrowed her eyes and answered.

"Outcome?"

Hearing Jeanne's question, Kili nodded with a stiff expression.

"Yes, whether Yggdrasil was truly destroyed—This is the only question of importance."

===Part 2===

Ever since preparations for the school festival started, two weeks had passed.

Through continued practice, everyone's cooking skills were improving bit by bit. The "fake couple" interactions between me and Lisa were gradually getting more natural than before.

The ordered supplies had also arrived at last, so Brynhildr Class started making costumes in our homeroom classroom.

"...It's almost like cutting paper."

Cutting folded fabric with scissors, I muttered.

Although I was following pre-made templates and instructions, I still found it hard to imagine the full look of the finished garment.

But once the cut cloth was spread out, the garment had definitely taken form. It felt like mischievous fox spirits were playing pranks on me.

"Feels unbelievable, doesn't it? That's why I love making clothes."

Sewing sleeves next to me, Firill stopped what she was doing and remarked.

"Yeah, I've discovered it's unexpectedly fun after doing it for real. But by the way, I never knew you had tailoring skills, Firill."

I originally thought she would not have any tailoring experience just like with cooking, but Firill joined Mitsuki in directing the making of costumes.

"I learned about cosplay culture from the books and manga I read... Hence, I tried making some and ended up getting obsessed."

Firill replied quietly with some embarrassment.

"Really? Then you have a lot of clothes in your room that you made yourself?"

"Yes... but I've kept it a secret from everyone so far, because none of them have met my standards. However—If you're interested, I could wear them to show you?"

Firill leaned near me and whispered in my ear.

"Huh?"

Just as Firill's breath and words were making me waver, she said with a slight blush:

"Many cosplay outfits are quite sexy... So be prepared for your adrenaline to pump, Mononobe-kun."

"Uh... S-Stop joking around with me."

I imagined Firill in a revealing costume but halfway through, I frantically shook my head.

"I'm serious, not joking."

Firill leaned in closer.

But seeing our interactions, Lisa scolded us with displeasure.

"Hey, you two over there, cut the idle chatter and get back to work."

"Eh? Don't tell me you're jealous, Lisa?"

"O-Of course not!"

Lisa went red in the face and denied Firill's observation.

"Hmm... It feels so suspicious. Lately, Lisa, you've gotten unusually close with Mononobe-kun."

"Nothing of that... sort."

Lisa looked away while answer. Feeling embarrassed too, I scratched my face.

Most likely, the results of our lovers training were showing up, but it was quite embarrassing for a classmate to point it out.

"Hmmmmm... Are you two hiding something from me?"

"No, that's—"

Essentially, we intended to reveal Lisa's request just before the event and ask for everyone's assistance. But if we told them this early, we would have to suffer teasing for the next two weeks for sure.

If possible, I wanted to delay announcing this. Just as I was thinking of an excuse, news arrived.

The door was forcefully flung open, drawing everyone's gaze.

"Urgent announcement."

Shinomiya-sensei appeared. Looking at all of us with a stiff expression, she spoke the shocking truth.

"We just received a report from NIFL. Yggdrasil and Hekatonkheir—apparently disappeared."

"—Let me start with what transpired. After resurrecting, Hekatonkheir made its way towards Yggdrasil. This was confirmed quite some time ago already. But for the past twenty-years, Hekatonkheir has never made contact with other dragon, hence, the majority opinion was that it would change direction eventually."

Shinomiya-sensei entered the classroom, went up to the lectern and started to explain.

We paused in our dressmaking for now and returned to our seats, listening intently to how the two dragons vanished.

"But that prediction was off. Hekatonkheir approached Yggdrasil. Deciding this was an anomalous situation, NIFL observed the two dragons."

Everyone listened to the teacher with serious expressions on their faces.

But my mind was in a partial state of panic. Cold sweat slid down my forehead.

To me, Yggdrasil was not simply a dragon. As things stood at the moment, it was cooperating with me. And on the matter of recovering my memories, it was the last resort I would consider relying on.

Getting a premonition that an irrevocable situation had occurred, I felt intense anxiety as a result.

"Mononobe..."

Noticing my anxiety from her seat on my left, Iris looked worriedly at me.

I forced a smile to tell her "I'm fine" and focused on Shinomiya-sensei's explanations.

"Then an hour ago, Yggdrasil started to attack when Hekatonkheir reportedly reached within two kilometers or so."

"Attack!? A fight between dragons!?"

Lisa cried out in surprise.

It was only a natural reaction. A fight between dragons—There was no precedent at all.

"Yes. Perhaps it was an act of interception against an invader of its territory, but in response to the attack, Hekatonkheir began to fight as well. Despite getting skewered by Yggdrasil's branches and roots, Hekatonkheir still continued to advance. Releasing a blinding flash of light, it caused a massive explosion."

"Meaning that Hekatonkheir detonated itself in a suicide attack of mutual annihilation?"

Mitsuki asked Shinomiya-sensei in a hoarse voice.

"That appears to be the case based on NIFL's observations, but what actually happened is still unclear. However, as results stand, both Yggdrasil and Hekatonkheir vanished together. This is the truth."

Hearing the teacher's answer, Mitsuki's face went stiff.

"Considering past precedents, Hekatonkheir should not be regarded as destroyed...."

"Indeed, we cannot reject the possibility that Hekatonkheir will reappear eventually. But so far, there are no reports of its revival. In other words, perhaps it is only a temporary situation, but for the time being, there are no dragons on Earth to threaten us."

Everyone gasped, then whispers started up in the classroom.

Two dragons disappeared, "Black Vtrita" missing—

Just as Shinomiya-sensei said, there were no dragons existing anywhere on the Earth to threaten us.

"Although we cannot lower our guard, this incident should be considered advantageous to us. If anything changes, I will inform you, so go back to your school festival preparations."

After finishing, Shinomiya-sensei left the classroom in a rush. She was probably very busy due to the incident.

"Nii-san, I will go out for a short while too."

Mitsuki left as though chasing after Shinomiya-sensei. As the captain of the Counter-Dragon Squad, she probably wanted to get more details on the situation.

"Sure... I got it."

I answered absentmindedly but in her rush, Mitsuki ran out of the classroom without noticing that something was off with me.

—Could this situation really be considered advantageous?

I looked up at the ceiling in the classroom and wondered.

If Yggdrasil was humanity's enemy like the other dragons, it was definitely advantageous. But if it was standing on humanity's side, this would be a severe loss.

If the missing Vritra were to show up again, putting us in a desperate crisis, I would not be able to rely on Yggdrasils power to obtain data on new weapons.

Although this problem was also related to my memories, I intended to shelve the matter of my memories for now. I could not honestly feel happy about the current developments.

After school, Lisa and I were staying in the classroom as members of the festival executive committee as usual. Today, there was the additional presence of Iris as well.

"Speaking of which, Iris-san, you know about his matter too, right?"

Seeing Iris with a serious expression, Lisa spoke as though it had just occurred to her.

"Yes, so when I heard that Yggdrasil vanished... I felt very worried. Mononobe, are you okay?"

Iris stared at my face and asked me.

"I haven't experienced any changes at all. Even when something so drastic happened to Yggdrasil, I didn't notice anything."

To put Iris at ease, I smiled to her and told her I had no symptoms.

Immediately, it was Lisa's turn to question me.

"Did you try to summon Yggdrasil?"

"No, not yet, because you asked me not to summon it on my own, so I thought I'd discuss with you first, Lisa."

"A wise decision. However, I believe we need to confirm Yggdrasil's continued existence even if it means bearing some risk right now. I permit you to do it. Try summoning it."

"Got it."

I nodded and called to Yggdrasil in my mind.

—Yggdrasil, are you listening? Answer me if you are.

But even after waiting a long time, no voice responded.

"...Doesn't seem to be working."

I shook my head and Lisa murmured with her arms crossed.

"Then should we regard it as destroyed...? If that were the case, then it proves that defeating Yggdrasil will not recover your memories."

"How can this be—then Mononobe will never recall his precious memories again?"

Iris spoke, almost looking like she was about to burst into tears.

"I didn't say that. Although it's true that options have been reduced, I will find a solution. Iris-san, leave his matter to me and focus your efforts on preparing for the school festival."

Hearing Lisa's assertion, Iris showed relief on her face.

"Okay... I got, but Lisa-chan—"

Iris paused here and stared at Lisa squarely.

"I can't think of a way to recover his memories, so I have to rely on you, Lisa-chan—But I'll support Mononobe all the way!"

"Huh...?"

Pressured by Iris' forceful gaze, Lisa backed away slightly.

"I'm the one that Mononobe entrusted his memories to, so I can't leave everything to you, Lisa-chan. I'll try to do what's in my power."

Iris smiled sweetly, took her school bag and walked to the classroom door.

"Whether it's about Mononobe or the school festival, let's do our best! See you tomorrow!"

"G-Goodbye."

Iris waved goodbye while Lisa answered in a slightly higher pitch. I said "bye" to her and waved.

Only after Iris disappeared from sight did Lisa exhale deeply.

"She... seems to have changed."

"Did she?

I tilted my head. Iris did not seem to have changed in particular.

"She did. Until recently, she was gave off an air of unreliability and unsteadiness. But now, I can feel strong willpower coming from her."

"Strong willpower..."

Perhaps I was the one who forced Iris to change in this way. I could not help but feel guilty.

Staring at me, Lisa seemed to be observing my attitude. Then hesitantly, she said:

"Excuse me... By any chance, are you and Iris-san—"

But Lisa halted mid-sentence and felll silent.

"Are we what?"

Not understanding what was up with her, I urged her to continue.

"No—I'd better not pursue the matter unnecessarily, because I... am not your real girlfriend."

Lisa's answer sounded like she was trying to persuade herself. Then she smiled somewhat forcibly.

"Very well, let us get to work. We will begin with writing today's activity report."

Next, when sat in our seats with our shoulders touching, taking care of our jobs as executive committee members.

Before I knew it, Lisa's body warmth from the side had already become something I took for granted. Her warmth was gradually calming down my anxious emotions from the sudden incident.

===Part 3===

"Then let us begin the third Ether Wind experiment."

The voice of the lab coat wearing Principal Charlotte B. Lord was heard in the special underground training site below the school.

"Yes."

I answered briefly and raised my left hand.

—Fictional armament, Siegfried.

I raised the ornamental gun made of dark matter and aimed at the target—

"Principal."

"What's the matter?"

"Isn't this scene too surreal?"

Looking at the giant frozen tuna on the target location, I asked her.

"...Shut up, I'm holding in my laughter too."

Shoulders and voice shaking, the principal replied.

"Hey, you're already laughing out! Since you find it hilarious too, prepare something more normal, okay...?"

"This can't be helped, because preparing a cadaver is quite difficult."

The principal shrugged and replied.

"At least it's not processed food, so it's much better than last time..."

After defeating Hraesvelgr, I had gained a new ability—the generation of "Ether Wind."

Four days had passed since the report that Yggdrasil and Hekatonkheir had disappeared. Today, it was the third experiment to test and analyze Ether Wind.

Ever since it was confirmed that I had inherited Hraesvelgr's ability, two experiments had already taken place in the intervening two weeks.

But there was never a satisfactory result each time, because of the special properties of Ether Wind.

"If the golden particles you create through transmutation has the same properties as Hraesvelgr's power, it might be a medium for souls to manifest. Since it's impossible to test this effect without the presence of souls, I prepared the largest dead body I could find so far. Be grateful."

Pointing at the frozen tuna, the principal puffed out her chest and declared.

Last time, we were using processed meat borrowed from the catering building, but nothing happened. Hence, this time, we were using a frozen tuna that had not been processed yet.

There was nothing wrong with this approach, but even though it was not wrong...

"Why a tuna..."

"I understand how you feel. But importing human cadavers might cause unnecessary speculation among the outside world, so I decided to use tuna with its relatively large body size."

"In a case like this, wouldn't the size of the brain matter more for selection?"

"Don't be like that. As an international organization, Midgard is under many ethical constraints. We will face protests on many fronts if we used sapient creatures. Also, if we use tuna, we'll be able to have a feast after the experiment, don't you agree?"

Seeing the principal licking her lips while she spoke, I slumped my shoulders powerlessly.

"Now those are your true thoughts..."

"Fufu, it's just a small reward. Come, hurry and start the experiment."

"—Understood."

I sighed and raised Siegfried again.

Then focusing my mind, I imagined Hraesvelgr's power.

"Ether Bullet."

Turning the picture in my mind into a bullet, I pulled the trigger.

The fired bullet of dark matter turned into golden particles and covered the frozen tuna.

If the tuna's soul manifested, it would surely be a bizarre scene. While thinking that, I observed the experiment's reaction.

However, nothing happened. The golden light faded and disappeared.

"No good this time either...? Perhaps we need to use a subject with higher intelligence."

The principal remarked ruefully.

"—Is that it for today's experiment?"

I put down Siegfried and asked but the principal shook her had.

"No, there's something else for you to test. Maika, get into position!"

The principal shouted and the door to the training site instantly opened. Maika-san appeared in her maid outfit.

She strode over to the frozen tuna and stopped.

"This time, fire at Maika."

"—Huh?

I stared into the principal's eyes and wondered if she was serious.

"I heard that during your battles against Hraesvelgr, there was one instance when you were enveloped in golden particles and unable to move. This experiment will test if that phenomenon can be replicated."

"But suddenly experimenting on a human will be dangerous..."

"Don't worry. Maika is very strong."

I was worried about Maika-san but the principal asserted with inexplicable confidence.

"I will be fine. Please do not hold back."

Maika-san herself was urging me with a smile.

Despite clearly chosen as a test subject, she did not look nervous at all. She was abnormally bold.

"...I got it."

Despite my uneasiness, I aimed Siegfried's muzzle at Maika-san.

Since I absolutely must not transmute it into any other substance, I strongly maintained the picture in my mind and pulled the trigger.

The fired bullet turned into golden particles and covered Maika-san's body.

"How is it, Maika?"

The principal called to her but she did not reply. Maika-san's smile seemed frozen on her face.

"—I'm guessing she's unable to speak. Because when we were hit by Hraesvelgr's move, we couldn't make a sound either."

I told the principal while observing Maika-san's condition.

After a while, the particles faded and Maika-san immediately blinked.

"Oh, I can move now."

Maika-san opened and closed her hand repeatedly while reporting to the principal.

"Yes, the phenomenon during the battle against Hraesvelgr was successfully replicated. Although we have failed to confirm the power to manifest souls, this has raised chances that your power is of the same nature as Hraesvelgr's."

The principal nodded contentedly, patted me on the back and said "Good work."

"What remains is quite a significant factor of uncertainty. Indeed, Basilisk's power still remains unknown..."

Holding her hand against the side of her mouth, she murmured. Having ended the experiment, Maika-san approached and replied to the principal.

"Yes. Using the school festival as a pretext, we conducted a health examination but no changes were diagnosed among the students' dragon marks."

"No visible changes in appearance. That means that the person might not even notice herself. What exactly should we do...?"

"Charlotte-sama, for example..."

Seeing the principal and Maika-san begin a discussion, I asked them apprehensively:

"Umm... The experiment has really ended, right? Since I still need to prepare for the school festival, can I leave?"

"Hmm? Oh, sorry, you must be busy too. But hold on, I've got something else to tell you."

The principal halted her conversation with Maika-san and turned to me.

"Something else?"

Seeing the principal grin maliciously, I had a bad feeling and asked her.

"As Midgard's principal, I have a favor to ask of you. You know that the school festival is held over two days, right?"

"Yeah, I know..."

"The reason for having two days is to differentiate visitors. People with intimate ties to Midgard, privy to undisclosed secrets, versus the other group who are not. These two groups cannot mix."

"That definitely make sense. But what does that have to do with me?"

So there was that kind of reason behind it. As much as I could understand, it was an issue on the organizer's side. I did not think it had anything to do with me as an ordinary student.

However, the principal shrugged in exasperation and sighed in an exaggerated manner.

"It has a lot to do with you. Have you forgotten how special you are? You are the only one verified case of a male D. This has not been disclosed to the public yet and it is unknown what chaos might result."

"Eh, really? But Firill's parents know about me..."

The next king of the Principality of Erlia—Firill's father apparently heard rumors of me. As a result, I originally thought that my existence was already known to the outside world to some extent.

"Firill Crest's parents, the royal family of the Principality of Erlia? Naturally, as major sponsors of Midgard, they must have heard rumors about you. But people who are only slightly involved with Midgard would never expect in their wildest dreams the existence of a male D, hence—"

The principal snapped her fingers. Immediately, Maika-san jogged over to go through the door then swiftly brought something back.

"We will concentrate all the people who don't know about you on the first day's invitations. When the time comes, I want you to wear this."

The principal motioned to Maika-san with her eyes. Instantly, Maika-san handed to me what she had brought.

"The Academy's uniform...? Hey, isn't this a girl's!?"

Seeing the uniform I received, I could not help but scream.

"Yes, it should fit you well because it was made according to measurements the other day."

"That's not the issue here, why do I have to wear a female uniform—"

So that was why Maika-san was measuring me with a tape the other day? While thinking that, I tried to protest but the principal interrupted me in a forceful tone of voice.

"Of course it is for you to disguise yourself as a female student. Although I considered putting you on house arrest for one day, I'd feel sorry for you."

"E-Even if that's the case..."

Looking at the female uniform, I did not know what to do.

Immediately, Maika-san dropped a long-haired wig on the uniform with a smile.

"Don't worry, Mononobe-san, you have a cute face. You won't be exposed as long as you pay attention to your voice and manner of walking."

Receiving such encouragement that I could not feel happy about, I slumped my shoulders in dejection.

Seeing me disheartened, the principal patted me on the back and laughed.

"I will issue orders to the entire student body beforehand to keep the truth of your gender a secret. So relax and enjoy the school festival."

So all the students will know I'm crossdressing huh?

Feeling even more depressed, I sighed.

To be honest, being confined in a room would feel much better, but as a member of the festival executive committee, I must not take a break. I was cornered.

"Principal, let me ask while I'm here. Which days will my parents and Lisa Highwalker's be visiting?"

But this was a matter I must confirm in advance no matter what, so I asked the principal.

"The Highwalker Group is one of Midgard's sponsors and their position allows them to know about you, so they will be invited to the second day. However, your parents will be on the first day. Even if they know you are at Midgard, they are still ordinary people in position. I cannot allow them to mix with the second day's visitors."

"I see..."

If I was allowed to show myself as a man on the second day, I should be able to play the part of Lisa's boyfriend.

But on the first day, I must crossdress in front of my own parents. That would be almost the same as torture.

No... But this could be my excuse to avoid my parents, right?

To prevent my memory loss from coming to light, I must avoid contact with my parents as much as possible. And to achieve this goal, I could apparently take advantage of the current situation.

"Then do your best to prepare for the school festival. Right now, there are no dragons targeting you lot. Enjoy the festivities as much as you can."

Laughing jovially, the principal's shoulders shook.

But after hearing her say that, my uplifted feelings cooled down a bit.

"...Principal, do you believe that all dragons have disappeared?"

I was interested in her opinion as Midgard's chief administrator, so I asked.

"Hmm, all dragon eh—"

Immediately, the principal smiled wryly for some reason then said:

"I cannot assert there are no more dragons."

"Perhaps Hekatonkheir will revive, or Vritra might reappear..."

I agreed but the principal shook her head.

"That's not what I mean. What I'm implying is there might be other undiscovered dragons hidden in the world."

"What—"

Hearing this unexpected answer, I could not help but gasp.

"What's to be so surprised about? This shouldn't be anything impossible to conceive. Besides, what the things we call dragons? You can't understand that either."

"R-Right. Now that you mention it... The ones who decided on the name dragon and described these things as monsters from legends was Midgard's superior—Asgard. If you're part of the higher-ups, Principal, do you know the truth about dragons?"

Hearing her say that, I asked in return. It was something that had intrigued me since a long time ago.

"—You overestimate me. No one knows about those monsters. At most, there is a hypothesis founded on speculation."

"Hypothesis..."

"Basically, a theory that no one knows is right or wrong. And the person who proposed it is no longer around, how irresponsible..."

The principal sounded like she was grumbling. Her face seemed especially sad.

"Can you tell me that hypothesis?"

"Unfortunately, it is top secret, not something you're allowed to know."

"Yeah... I thought so."

Information held only by the higher-ups could not possibly be told to an ordinary student like me.

Because I asked without raising my hopes, I gave up after knowing it was not possible.

But seeing me like that, the principal seemed to show embarrassment on her face. Hesitantly, she said:

"No, it's not like that. Personally, I think you can be told... But umm, rules..."

The principal glanced furtively at Maika-san while speaking to me.

"Charlotte-sama, please don't, okay?"

Maika-san warned the principal while smiling courteously. The principal motioned towards her with her eyes and smiled wryly.

"...So that's that. But personally, I really wish you could stand among those who ought to be in the know."

"Those who ought to be in the know?"

I found the principal's wording quite curious and cocked my head in puzzlement.

"Meaning that—whether you can become my friend in the truest sense of the word. I mentioned on our first encounter, right? I want a friend."

Speaking of which, the principal apparently said something like that to me... But I could not remember clearly.

"How can I become your friend, Principal?"

"Hmm, welll... First we have to sneak into the girls dorm together—"

The principal made an excited look then started speaking but halfway through, Maika-san grabbed her by the head.

"Owwwwwwwwww!? M-Maika, my head's gonna split open!"

"Charlotte-sama, the joke ends here. Mononobe-san, please do not take her seriously and do anything weird. It was all a joke."

Seeing her intimidating smile, I nodded reflexively.

Then the principal was taken away by Maika-san, held by the head, thus ending the experiment.

I looked at the female uniform and wig in my hands and could not help but sigh deeply.

I was curious about what the principal had said but more importantly right now, perhaps I should think about how I was going to survive the first day of the school festival.

===Part 4===

Busy times flew by within the blink of an eye.

The festival executive committee was not only in charge of directing their homerooms but also mobilizing manpower to help the school festival's overall preparations. The continuous flow of jobs gave me little time to catch my breath.

Thus, the school festival's first day came at last, my time of trial and tribulation.

"Fu, fufu... N-Nii-san... You are so adorable."

Seeing me look like a completely different person, Mitsuki clutched her sides with laughter. It was rare to see Mitsuki laugh so unreservedly. I seemed to have stimulated endless laughter in her.

"—Sorry, but even if you call me adorable, I don't feel happy at all."

Dressed in a female uniform with a wig, I replied with a scowl.

The skirt was too breezy, making me feel very uneasy. To think that girls could tolerate wearing such insecure outfits, I was thoroughly impressed from the bottom of my heart.

"B-But... it looks way better than I would have expected. If it is like this, the various visitors probably will not realize you're a boy, Nii-san."

Mitsuki examined me from head to foot again then promised me "No problem."

Having mustered my resolve, I had put on the female uniform. To check the look, I visited Mitsuki at her room. It seemed like there was nothing amiss.
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v5 175.jpg|thumb]]

Even so, I still did not feel entirely reassured, but with this, I could take part in the school festival at least.

"Fufu, I will have to call you Nee-san today."

"I beg you, please don't call me that."

Mitsuki said with delight but I objected seriously.

"But I believe it would not work unless I change the way I address you..."

"Normally, you can just call people by name. There's nothing unnatural about 'Yuu' as a girl's name."

"Eh—c-call you by name?"

Hearing my suggestion, Mitsuki went red in a fluster.

"This suggestion should work, right?"

"True, I suppose... But no way! I cannot do it!"

Mitsuki shook her head as hard as she could and refused.

"W-Why?"

"In any case, I still cannot do it now! Y-You are Nee-san for today! It is decided!"

Having declared that, Mitsuki expelled me from her room. Slam, the door closed.

"If you can't do it now... When else?"

Left in the hallway, I cocked my head in puzzlement, dressed in a female uniform.

Was it because of my missing memories that I could not understand Mitsuki's thoughts—or was I simply dense? Right now, I could not tell.

"Wow! Mononobe turned into a girl!"

"Yuu is wearing the same clothes as everyone!"

Mitsuki and I arrived at school earlier than usual. What awaited me were reactions I was somewhat prepared for already.

Iris and Tia rushed over and examined my appearance closely.

"Yeah, it's very cute. For a moment, I didn't recognize Mononobe-kun."

"Mm."

Ariella and Ren looked at me with impressed eyes.

"Mononobe-kun, excellent. It makes me... want to marry you a bit."

Firill stared at me with inexplicable ecstasy.

"The appearance is acceptable. But so-called femininity is something that is expressed through subtle behavior. You would do best to pay attention to your walking posture and various gestures. Also, there is—"

Lisa approached while observing my female outfit then placed her hand on my chest.

"Given this rare chance, how about some breast pads? Someone small and petite like Mitsuki-chan could get away with a more modest chest without looking unnatural... But statuesque as you are, I believe you need to show more femininity."

However, when Lisa offered this advice, Mitsuki's face instantly froze.

Comparing her petite chest with Lisa's voluptuous bosom, Mitsuki smiled unnaturally.

"L-Lisa-san, there is no need to go to such lengths. Nii-san—no, Nee-san—is already very feminine. The size of one's chest does not affect a woman's charm."

"But having some is better than none—"

Mitsuki's face twitched in spasms.

"NOT. NEEDED!"

Mitsuki glared at Lisa and asserted.

"F-Fine..."

Intimidated by her forcefulness, even Lisa back down.

"Good grief—Now I shall confirm today's plans. Please sit wherever you wish, everyone."

Instructing everyone, Mitsuki stood up at the lectern.

The reason why she asked us to sit wherever we wanted was because our seats were no longer in the classroom.

The day before, we had moved all the desks and chairs out of the classroom, replacing them with three tables for customers to use. The interior was decorated into a "Japanese-like style" and felt completely different from the usual classroom atmosphere.

The ornamental Hinamatsuri dolls brought by Mitsuki were surrounded by a large number of Japanese fortune cats, a rather bizarre sight. As a side note, the fortune cats were brought by Ren who seemed to have a hobby of collecting them.

"The ones in charge of running the Japanese teahouse on the first day will be Iris-san, Ariella-san, Ren-san and Firill-san. The four of you, please change into your uniforms and prepare breakfast for all of us as warmup practice and for taste testing."

"Yes, I'll do my best!"

Iris answered Mitsuki energetically.

"The school festival starts at 9am. The initial shift will have Iris-san and Firill-san in charge of serving customers while Ariella-san and Ren-san will be responsible for the kitchen. However, when there are many customers, please leave only one person outside and have three of you cooking. If things are still tight, the remaining members will join in to assist."

Mitsuki explained fluently. She looked no different from when she was commanding anti-dragon battles. Perhaps due to that, everyone's face naturally tensed up.

"In the afternoon, please allow each person to take half an hour break each depending on customer volume. During that time, please have one person in charge of the outside and two in the kitchen. Then let us begin!"

Following Mitsuki's orders, Iris, Firill, Ariella and Ren, on duty today, exited the classroom.

This was because the cooking and changing areas were located in the unused classroom next door.

Left in the classroom were me, Mitsuki, Lisa and Tia, the four of us.

We sat down around a round table and waited for the food to be done.

"—Nee-san, let us head to the pier to pick up Father and Mother after breakfast."

Mitsuki examined the table's cleanliness with her finger while speaking. While feeling this title of "Nee-san" nagging at my heart, I observed Mitsuki's face.

Mitsuki looked like she believed I would matter-of-factly go with her. But if possible, I did not want to meet our parents.

"Sorry, but can I ask you to pick them up on your own? Look... at the way I'm dressed."

"Not an issue. I already informed them of the crossdressing."

"No, it's embarrassing even if they know. I'll go say hi to them afterwards, so give me some time for mental preparation."

I wanted to minimize contact with the parents as much as possible, but Mitsuki looked displeased.

"Say hi... Why do you sound so detached? Nii-san, you never called home even once, did you? Father and Mother are extremely worried about you. Please consider their feelings!"

Crap, Mitsuki was angry for real.

Indeed, my attitude would seem heartless and ungrateful to others.

But right now, I was not the "Mononobe Yuu" whom they knew.

"Mitsuki-san, my apologies, but he promised me already."

While I was hesitating how to answer, Lisa interjected.

"Huh?"

Mitsuki looked at Lisa in surprise. I was also wondering "Did I promise something like that?" and looked at her doubtfully.

"In our discussions, we decided to immediately scout the other homerooms as soon as the school festival starts. Because there are other homerooms opening cafes like us, which could be used for reference. Am I right?"

Lisa sought my agreement while winking at me. I realized she was secretly helping me.

"Y-Yeah, that's right. I promised Lisa already."

I frantically agreed and Lisa turned to face Mitsuki again.

"—And that is the case. Since this is part of the executive committee's job, I asked him to accompany me."

"Tia wants to go along!"

Then Tia raised her hand.

"Sure, no problem, Tia-san, you will come with us to check out the school festival."

Seeing things gradually decided, Mitsuki slumped her shoulders in resignation.

"No helping it... I understand. But conversely, after you finish scouting, you must go meet Father and Mother."

Mitsuki glared at me with some linger displeasure.

"Got it—I promise you."

After all, I still had to meet them once no matter what. Mitsuki would never allow anything else. Also, running from them the entire day would be unnatural.

"You must, okay?"

Perhaps my attitude did not inspire trust in her, Mitsuki kept reminding me repeatedly.

Thus, after some time, the classroom door opened. Dressed in kimonos, Iris and the others entered. They were coming over with trays carrying breakfast. Then they placed the food on the table.

"Mononobe, thanks for waiting! It'll definitely be tasty today for sure!"

Saying that, Iris placed the miso soup in front of me.

"Yeah, it seems very tasty. Also... Your outfit is very well-made. As expected of something you made yourself, Iris, it's very much in your style."

Smelling the miso soup's aroma, filled with anticipation, I admired Iris' kimono look.

She was wearing a kimono patterned with many small white flowers. Iris' airs matched the kimono's design very well, producing a sense of attractiveness different from usual.

"Oh, you even put on that hair accessory."

Seeing the butterfly hairpin I had given to her as a gift, I felt quite happy.

"Ehehe... I decided to put it away carefully for most of the time to avoid getting it dirty, and only wear it on special days."

Iris smiled shyly then served miso soup to the others.

Next came Firill with plates of tamagoyaki.

"This tamagoyaki is the best I've made to date. Mononobe-kun, you must savor it carefully."

Firill divided up the beautifully shaped tamagoyaki between everyone. Just as I could see, there was no charring on the inside.

"Got it. Also, Firill, your kimono looks great."

Firill's kimono had an abstract snowflake-like pattern which matched well with the kimono's background of light blue which resembled the winter sky.

"...That's it for your comment?"

However, Firill sounded slightly dissatisfied. While serving the others, she deliberately pushed her bosom against me.

"H-Hey?"

The soft sensation on my shoulder, transmitted through the kimono, was making me flustered. However, Firill did not leave me and whispered in my ear.

"Mononobe-kun, did you notice anything different?"

"Notice what... D-Don't tell me... you're not wearing any?"

The softness from her bosom felt especially vivid. I asked hoarsely.

"Yes, today—I'm not wearing a bra."

Firill smiled mischievously then separated from me, puffing out her magnificent chest.

"But I did use a supporter. Wearing a bra would ruin a kimono's beautiful curves. If possible... I wish you could comment on this sort of invisible effort."

"N-Nothing less expected of you..."

Overwhelmed by her in many different senses, I expressed my amazement. Firill finally showed a contented look and left.

"Come, next is plain rice and grilled fish."

"Mm!"

Then Ariella and Ren brought the remaining food and breakfast had arrived completely.

Ariella was wearing a kimono with subdued colors and a pattern of bamboo grass. Ren's was a red kimono with floral patterns.

"You two look good in your kimonos too, but you seem a bit exhausted."

Looking at Ariella and Ren's faces up close, I noticed the fatigue on their faces.

"Because a few places in Ren's kimono was sewn wrong, I re-did the sewing yesterday, working until late night, so I'm a bit tired today."

Ariella smiled wryly and yawned slightly.

"Mm..."

Ren bowed her head apologetically.

She was what one would call a prodigy, giving an impression that she could finish anything perfectly and effortlessly but there were apparently things she was not good at.

"Then all the food has arrived. Let us hurry and try it out."

After confirming everyone was seated, Mitsuki issued orders.

"Thanks for the food."

"—Thanks for the food."

Everyone put clapped their hands together and began to eat.

The month-long training had paid off. The food prepared by Iris and the others was very delicious.

"Every step I take, I instantly feel conscious I'm wearing a skirt..."

After breakfast, I left the classroom with Lisa and Tia. With every step, I would look down at my swaying skirt. During the walk from the dorm to school, I had gone through quite an embarrassing experience, hence my resistance against crossdressing had already numbed somewhat. But the sense of dissonance generated by the clothing itself was impossible to erase no matter what.

"Yuu dislikes skirts? Tia loves them because they're cool and breezy."

Tia walked while holding hands with me and Lisa, asking me incredulously.

"Yeah, it's definitely cool and breezy... But it also feels like not wearing anything, it makes me uncomfortable."

After I gave this answer to Tia, it was Lisa's turn to speak:

"By the way, how did you take care of underwear? Don't tell me you're wearing Mitsuki-san's..."

"Of course not! I'm just wearing normal boxers!"

I frantically denied Lisa's suspicions.

"Hoo, very well. I am relieved to know that the person I will be introducing to my parents tomorrow is not that type of pervert."

Lisa chuckled and said.

"You..."

I glared at Lisa coldly.

"Lisa's papa and mama will come tomorrow?"

Tia asked Lisa.

"Yes, that is the plan."

"But Lisa will be working with us tomorrow. Even if your papa and mama come to school, you won't be able to take them around?"

Tia asked in worry.

Lisa made a troubled expression then answered ambiguously:

"That works better for me, because I will be free from unnecessary questioning..."

We still had not said anything about our pretending to be a couple. We intended to explain tomorrow morning and ask everyone to help.

"Oh... How strange. Neither Lisa nor Yuu wants to see their papa and mama, but if Tia was in your shoes... Tia will feel very happy."

Tia commented with a baffled look on her face.

"Ah..."

I recalled that Tia's parents were deceased and felt sorry for her.

It had probably puzzled Tia the whole time that I did not go to pick up my parents.

Even if I told her the truth, standing from Tia's perspective, she would probably think that my troubles were luxuries.

Lisa looked at me.

Since we had worked together for a month and kept practicing being a couple, I could tell from her gaze that she was asking me "What to do?"

However, I could not come up with a correct answer to tell Tia.

Whether apologizing or explaining, both would only cause Tia to disagree even more. Hence—

"Tia, let's go!"

Pulling Tia's hand, I walked quickly ahead.

"Y-Yuu?"

"Wait, what is with you suddenly?"

Holding hands with Tia, Lisa was dragged along and asked, feeling troubled.

"The visitors will be arriving soon and there will be flood of people. Before that, we should visit other homerooms' shops as much as possible. Let's have fun with us for the whole day, Tia."

"Oh... Okay!"

Tia nodded in agreement and smiled.

This way of doing things might be a bit stiff, but right now, the only way I could think off to make Tia happy was for her to devote herself to enjoying the school festival.

"It is fine that you want to enjoy the school festival, but please do not forget to gather information properly."

Lisa sighed and reminded. However, the corners of her mouth were smiling.

In this manner, we raced to the other homerooms.

Along the way, we passed by Shinomiya-sensei who warned us not to run in the hallways—

Midgard's Ds were all assigned to respective homerooms.

Apart from the most prominent Brynhildr Class where I belonged, there were Gerhilde Class, Helmwige Class, Schwertleite Class, Ortlinde Class, Siegrune Class, Waltraute Class and Rossweisse Class, a total of nine homerooms.

These homerooms seemed to be named after Norse valkyries. Although there was the exception of me, but Ds were essentially young maidens, hence naming them after valkyries carried the meaning of "girls who fight dragons."

Although there were extreme geniuses like Ren or people with extenuating circumstances like Tia, who were assigned as exceptions, girls were essentially assigned to homerooms according to age group.

In most cases, the ability to generate and use dark matter seemed to awaken roughly the same time as when secondary sex characteristics appeared. Many of the Ds' homerooms had students similar to Lisa and my age. Conversely, young Ds were very few in number.

Rossweisse Class was where all these young Ds were gathered.

Thinking it would be better to visit a place with children the same age as Tia first, I picked Rossweisse Class first, but—

"Thank you for coming!"

"Please come again!"

—While the girls in monster costumes saw us off, I walked unsteadily out of their classroom.

"S-So exhausting..."

I exhaled deeply and remarked. Lisa agreed and nodded with a feeble look.

"I really can't keep up with the energy of young girls..."

The first classroom had already consumed a lot of our energy.

They were doing a haunted house.

But the scariness was zero. It would not be a stretch to say that from start to end, it was like playing with exceptionally hyper girls in costume.

"So fun!"

But Tia looked satisfied, grinning from ear to ear. As expected of someone from the same age group, she seemed to be able to keep up with their pace. When the haunted house was suggested in our discussion last time, she was still quite scared, but this kind of not scary haunted house was evidently fine.

"Okay... Next one."

Thinking it was fine as long as Tia was having as much fun as possible, we headed to Gerhilde Class next.

Gerhilde Class seemed to be doing a performance. A girl dressed in medieval clothing was standing at the entrance to pull in customers.

"Oh, Tia-chan!"

The girl showed joy on her face as soon as she saw us.

"It's been so long, Mayumi!"

"You know her?"

I asked Tia and she nodded.

"When dropping the bomb on Basilisk, we worked hard together!"

Speaking of which, back then, Tia had joined the Counter-Dragon Squad to support Mistilteinn. This girl was probably part of that group. Reminded by Tia, I felt like I had seen her before.

"Eh... Is this person beside Tia-chan actually Yuu-sama!?"

Mayumi noticed me despite my crossdressing disguise and exclaimed in surprise. In that instant, the other girls suddenly poked their heads out from the classroom together.

"Wow, it really is Yuu-sama! Lisa-sama is here too!"

"Even in a female uniform, he still looks so gallant!"

"Ah, idiot! The school gave orders that Yuu-sama's crossdressing has to be kept secret!"

"People from outside aren't here yet, so it's fine. Okay, Mayumi! Hurry and lead the way for them!"

The girls screamed and cheered, watching us with excited eyes. "Yuu-sama" bothered me a lot and I felt extremely uncomfortable.

"Please come this way, everyone! I will lead you to the VIP seats!"

Urged by her classmates, Mayumi led us to our seats.

A small stage was set up in their classroom.

"Ours is a drama performance! Please enjoy 'The Adventures of Yuu the Hero'!"

"—Huh?"

Hearing the title of the play, I had a bad feeling but before I could speak, the classroom went dark and a light shone on the stage.

The story then started, it was about a hero named Yuu who defeated evil dragons one after another.

The protagonist was totally based on me. While watching the play, I kept yelling in my mind "can I just find a hole to bury myself?"

"It was super fun to watch!"

After the play ended and we walked out of Gerhilde Class, Tia commented, her excitement still not yet faded.

"Fufu, Yuu the Hero, what a grand performance."

Lisa laughed while teasing me. During the play, Lisa had been laughing the whole time, keeping her voice down. Due to laughing to much, there were even tears in the corners of her eyes.

"Don't call me with that..."

Were they trying to shame me to death with praise? Thinking that, I sighed. Back when putting on the female uniform this morning, I was thinking there would not be anything more embarrassing than that, but who knew that it would get dethroned so quickly...

The first two classrooms had sapped my mental strength almost to the limit. But even so, I still went with Tia and Lisa to visit other classrooms.

While we were touring around, outside visitors gradually increased in number. They were probably relatives of Ds and other involved parties invited from outside.

"—Let's make a visit to our classroom first, because I'd like to report the results of our reconnaissance. Also... Your parents are probably waiting for you."

After lunch at Ortlinde Class' maid cafe, Lisa suggested to me.

By this point, we had checked out five homerooms—more than half. It was definitely time to make a trip back.

"Tia wants to see Yuu's papa and mama too!"

"—Got it, let's go."

I prepared myself and nodded. I just had to say hi then go visit other homerooms with Tia and Lisa before my condition got exposed.

While thinking of ways to listen without speaking as much as possible, I walked back to Brynhildr Class.

What I had to pay the most attention to was not recognizing the wrong people. After all, I currently could not even recall my parents' faces.

However, I stopped before reaching my homeroom.

Not because of fear but surprise.

Seeing him, who was not supposed to appear here, my body froze on reflex.

My excitement from the school festival atmosphere was frozen solid in an instant.

Leaning against the wall, he made eye contact with me. A cold smile instantly surfaced on the corners of his lips.

"2nd Lieutenant Mononobe, the way you're dressed is truly a joy to behold."

Checking out my crossdressing look, the man in the NIFL military uniform—Major Loki Jotunheim—spoke.
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v05 195.jpg|thumb]]

"Major Loki... Why are you here—"

"This isn't anything surprising. Since Midgard is holding such an event, it is normal for NIFL to send an observing delegation and I'm one of them."

This man was my direct superior back in NIFL. He answered with a grin on his face.

Although Midgard and NIFL's relationship was not particularly good, even so, I understood that Midgard could not disregard NIFL in this kind of promotional activity, still—

"Given your position, Major Loki, you wouldn't take on this kind of 'overt' mission, would you? What is your goal?"

One could call him someone who lived in NIFL's dark side who was almost never active in an aboveboard role like this. Conversely, if he was taking action, then there must be corresponding reasons.

"Because I wanted to talk to you directly. Can I have a moment of your time?"

Hearing him say he was here to see me, I felt some kind of premonition rocking my heart, telling me that things were definitely unusual.

"I understand. Lisa, Tia, please head back to the classroom first."

I nodded to Major Loki and urged the two of them, who had been unable to get a word in, to leave.

"You want us to leave first...? Who is that man? If you are going somewhere else, I shall come along."

"Tia wants to go with Yuu too!"

I felt anxious and uneasy to see that Lisa and Tia wanting to come along, so I shook my head and refused them clearly.

"—No. Do not come no matter what."

I could not allow them to get involved with Major Loki—Deciding that in my mind, I told them that.

Taken aback in surprise by my forceful rejection, they could not speak for a moment.

"Major Loki, let's go somewhere else."

Taking that chance to lead Major Loki away, I left quickly.

This was to get Major Loki away from them as quickly as possible—

===Part 5===

Having invited external visitors, Midgard was bustling everywhere. It was not easy to find a place to talk without getting disturbed by others.

Hence, I took Major Loki to the school roof which was forbidden to entry during the school festival.

"So hot."

Major Loki looked up at the sun in annoyance and grumbled quietly.

"Because it's a tropical island near the equator. So, what exactly do you want to talk to me about?"

Just to be on the safe side, after confirming there was no one present, I asked him cautiously.

"Well, to be honest, there's no particularly important topic, because the main point is to meet you directly."

Indeed, if it was just talking, he could get things done by making a call like before.

However, for him to take such pains to mingle among the observing delegation, to meet me here. It would not be excessive to be wary under these circumstances.

"After seeing me... Did you learn anything?"

"Yes, I learned very clearly that you are enjoying your school life."

Seeing me in a female uniform, he smiled wryly with a complicated feelings on his face. Then Major Loki wiped away his expression.

"But I still know nothing of what I wish to learn. Hence I must confirm it."

"!?"

In that instant, I reflexively distanced myself from Major Loki.

Immediately, a chill ran along my spine and I sweated profusely.

Major Loki had not moved at all, but I felt as though a knife was being held against my throat—That was the intense sense of crisis I felt.

"—You've grown lax, 2nd Lieutenant Mononobe."

Major Loki spoke expressionlessly. He had already reduced our distance back to what it was just now.

...Huh?

The distance I had gained by jumping backwards had vanished.

Seizing the moment when I blinked, he must have closed in all at once.

While I was speculating on the situation like this, Major Loki had already delivered a sweeping kick, throwing me off balance.

Immediately, my view spun around and I saw the blue sky and white clouds. My breathing was interrupted by an impact on my back. Seeing the sole of a shoe descending, I hastily twisted my body.

Seizing the opening when I was changing posture, Major Loki grabbed my arm and subdued me on the floor.

"Too easy. Although you defeated Hreidmar, this is all you can do without the intent to kill."

Major Loki kept me restrained while he talked.

"What the hell do you want...? Are you just trying to test my abilities?"

Completely immobilized, I asked Major Loki while he was staring coldly at me.

"I won't waste my breath on something like that. Since the current 2nd Lieutenant Mononobe has no reason to kill me, your 'Fafnir' will not attack. There's no point in testing you when you're not serious."

"Then why are you doing this—"

"Because I wanted to confirm what exactly is obstructing 'Fafnir' from becoming complete."

Major Loki immediately stared into my eyes as soon as he finished speaking.

That gaze reminded me of my first encounter with him. Those eyes were observing me, appraising me.

An unpleasant feeling rose up, as though someone was peeking at the bottom of my heart, but I could not move my gaze away, because my instincts were warning me of danger and refusing to show an opening in front of him.

"The current 2nd Lieutenant Mononobe—has no gaps."

"Gaps?"

I repeated what Major Loki said.

"The first time we met, you happened to be broken just right, full of gaps. But right now, despite being clearly more severely broken than before, it feels like your gaps have decreased."

"...!"

Feeling as though he had seen through my loss of memories, I could not help but freeze.

"What exactly have you stuffed into the broken parts? What did you use to fill up the gaps?"

"What—"

The weapons data downloaded from Yggdrasil flashed across my mind, but of course, I could not bring that up.

Seeing me stutter, Major Loki lowered the pitch of his voice slightly.

"2nd Lieutenant Mononobe, have you become the puppet of that abominable 'Gray'?"

"Gray...?"

I frowned, not knowing what he was talking about. Seeing my reaction, Major Loki exhaled.

"Forget it if you don't know. But it it's not 'Gray' who did it, the most likely possibility is the one who broke you in the first place."

Major Loki narrowed his eyes and finished, then released my arm. However, I was only liberated for a fleeting moment. This time, he grabbed my face in his hand. Gripping my face forcefully, Major Loki then said:

"I don't know who you are, but I'm warning you. Perhaps you might be the first to have set your sights on him, but he is mine. As long as 'Fafnir' remains, he will never belong to you."

Instead of me, Major Loki was addressing something else, declaring in a cold voice.

——.

At this moment, I seemed to hear a certain voice in my head.

...Must eliminate.

Dark emotions of unidentified origins surged from the bottom of my heart.

However, from the gaps between Major Loki's fingers that were obscuring my view, I saw ''my left arm move on its own''.

Dark matter appeared on my left hand and transmuted into a metal shard.

"Eh...?"

Just as I was feeling baffled, not understanding what was happening, my left hand move the metal shard's sharp edge towards Major Loki—

"Hey! What are you doing over there!?"

But just at that moment, a sonorous roar resounded across the roof.

Surprised, I flinched and my left arm stopped moving as well. I looked in the voice's direction to see Lisa there with alarm on her face.

"...Someone came to interfere huh."

Major Loki left me then shrugged in disappointment.

Finally freed, I looked at my left hand that was holding the metal shard tightly.

Just now... What was that? I attempted to kill Major Loki?"

It was almost like my left arm moved on its own, but that should be impossible. Most likely, I instinctively sensed dangerous and my subconscious awakened "Fafnir."

However, even if I wanted to make myself accept this explanation, my heart still felt that something was not right. Because my actions had contradicted my will to such a degree, this had never happened before.

"In any case, I now have a grasp on your situation. As for dragging out that certain existence which is obstructing 'Fafnir,' I'll leave that for the next opportunity."

Major Loki finished and walked over the roof stairs where Lisa was.

"—H-Hold it, if you were subjecting him to violence, I shall not let this go without repercussions!"

Lisa glared at the approaching Major Loki and said.

"You misunderstand. I was simply helping my former subordinate train a little."

Major Loki shrugged and turned his gaze to me.

"...He's telling the truth, don't worry."

To avoid getting Lisa involved in troublesome things, I backed up what Major Loki said.

"B-But..."

Lisa still looked unconvinced but Major Loki went past her and disappeared down the stairwell.

After looking alternately between Major Loki and me, Lisa ran over to me.

"Are you okay? Tia-san said she still felt worried, so we split up to find you... I never thought you'd end up in this kind of situation."

I was collapsed on the floor. Lisa knelt down next to me and inquired of my condition in worry.

"Yeah, I'm fine—!?"

I nodded and stood up but felt a sudden headache. The metal shard dropped from my hand.

"What is the matter with you!?"

Lisa caught and steadied me, but I could not answer.

Suffering from a splitting headache, I held my left hand to my forehead, but then I discovered that even my left hand was totally drained of strength too.

It felt very distant. I had difficulty transmitting my will to my fingertips.

"Did you hit your head when you fell earlier? Pull yourself together! I will call for someone right away."

Just as I looked up to see Lisa take out her phone and make a call—My consciousness fell into darkness.

"Thank goodness—You woke up, Nii-san."

I opened my eyes to see Mitsuki peering at me. The ceiling was red from the setting sun.

"This place is...?"

My consciousness was still hazy, so I asked her.

"This is the infirmary. I heard you suddenly fainted, Nii-san. Please know that I was very worried, okay? Although tests came up with nothing, please rest more."

Mitsuki looked at me with a complicated expression of relief and anger.

"How long... did I sleep for?"

"Approximately five hours. Unfortunately, the school festival has ended for the first day."

Hearing her say that, I discovered I had forgotten something important.

"And Father and Mother?"

"They went back after seeing your sleeping face, Nii-san. Seriously... You not only failed to reassure them, but even made them more worried."

Mitsuki sighed deeply.

"I see... They went back already."

Despite feeling apologetic, I still breathed a sigh of relief.

"Also, the Major Loki Jotunheim who allegedly helped you 'train' has also left Midgard. He simply said his task was done without even a single word of apology..."

Mitsuki spoke with intense anger.

Hearing that Major Loki was no longer at Midgard, my body instantly relaxed.

If that was the case, I could rest assured for now.

Major Loki said he would wait for the next opportunity. If he had already left Midgard, then I would not be seeing him for now.

"Speaking of which, I promised Tia to visit all the other homerooms. I really let her down."

Just as I could relax, these feelings of regret surged.

"Do not worry, Tia-san does not mind. Everyone is purely worried for your sake, Nii-san."

"Right now... Where are Tia and the others?"

"They are at the classroom cleaning up for today and replenishing supplies in preparation for tomorrow. Although you are on duty tomorrow, Nii-san, please do not overexert yourself."

Although Mitsuki was trying to be accommodating for me, I could not accept.

"No, it's okay. I'll do my job properly tomorrow."

Saying that, I sat up.

The headache that attacked me before I lost consciousness had subsided completely.

Tomorrow was not just about my shift at the teahouse, but also the important mission of acting as Lisa's boyfriend.

Hence, I must not rest.

She hoped for freedom, even if it would only last during her time at Midgard, and I wanted to make her wish come true.

To me, this school was like paradise, a place that had helped me to escape my burdensome bonds.

Precisely because of that, I felt I could understand Lisa's feelings.

"Nii-san..."

However, Mitsuki looked at me with extreme worry.

===Part 6===

The next day, it was the second day of the school festival.

Like the first day, the members of Brynhildr Class came to school early and had meeting before starting to prepare breakfast.

Today, Mitsuki, Lisa, Tia and I, the four of us were in charge of serving customers and the kitchen.

After changing in a different room from the girls, I entered the spare classroom to start cooking.

As expected, it took longer for girls to get changed. Mitsuki and the others arrived slightly later.

"Yuu, thanks for waiting!"

Tia had changed into a pink kimono, running to me with full vitality.

"Wow, Yuu so handsome!"

Seeing me dressed in a jinbei set, she stared at me with eyes shining with excitement.

"—Thank you, you look very cute too, Tia."

I rubbed her head with slightly embarrassed feelings.

"Ehehe... So happy. Yesterday's Yuu was so cute, but Tia likes the handsome Yuu better."

"P-Please don't remind me of that ever again..."

With my hand on my forehead, I sighed.

"Nii-san, are you still feeling unwell?"

However, my gesture was misinterpreted and Mitsuki asked me with concern.

"No, I'm fine, it's just that it depresses me when I recall yesterday's crossdressing."

Hearing my reply, Mitsuki smiled wryly.

"Good to know. The visitors today are all people who know of your existence, Nii-san, so no need to worry."

"Yeah—Oh by the way... Kimonos really suit you, Mitsuki, and your hairpin looks great."

I carefully examined my younger sister in her kimono.

The kimono was exquisitely crafted, of course, but as the wearer, Mitsuki herself had put a lot of effort on the details too. A glittering hairpin was embedded in her tied up hair, contributing to the overall impression.

"T-Thank you. This hairpin is a gift from Father and Mother yesterday."

Blushing, Mitsuki touched her hairpin.

"I see... So they prepared it specially because we're running a Japanese teahouse."

I ended up not seeing my parents and could not recall their faces. This filled me with feelings almost as though I had committed a crime.

But while I was thinking over these things and checking out Mitsuki's kimono look, someone timidly tugged my sleeve from the side.

"M-Mononobe Yuu, how is my kimono?"

Lisa's voice was slightly reprimanding as she asked me.

"Eh? O-Oh, of course it looks very good on you."

Lisa was wearing a yellow kimono, giving a very refreshing image and highly attractive.

"...What half-hearted praise. Are you aware of what you need to do today?"

However, Lisa glared at me in displeasure, in other words, she wanted me to praise her as a boyfriend would.

Indeed, today was the all-important real event. I had to pay attention starting now.

"Got it, here goes—"

I placed my hand on Lisa's shoulder and looked her directly in the eye.

"Lisa, you're beautiful."

"Hawah!"

But the instant I said that, Lisa immediately went red in the face and flung my hand away.

"What did I do wrong?"

"N-Nothing, I was merely a bit careless just now. My mental preparation isn't sufficient yet."

Holding her hand on her chest, Lisa replied reluctantly.

"Nii-san, Lisa-san... What on earth are you two doing?

Seeing us like that, Mitsuki stared in amazement.

"N-Nothing! Come, let us make breakfast."

Lisa spoke as though trying to cover things up and put on her work apron.

Thus, the cooking of breakfast began.

Lisa and I were standing next to each other. I chopped up the ingredients for miso soup while whispering to Lisa, whose face was still red:

"Lisa, when are we telling the others? In the end, we couldn't speak up during the meeting..."

We still had not told the class about Lisa and I pretending to be a couple for today.

"After this, I intend to bring it up during breakfast. Because a weird misunderstanding could arise if you spoke, please leave all the explaining to me."

"Got it. Yeah, things could definitely get very bad if anything goes wrong with the explanation..."

Iris severely misunderstood me when I first explained to her that Lisa had asked me to play the part of her boyfriend. In consideration of that, I thought it would be best to leave the explaining to Lisa.

However, I still had not noticed yet—

I had not noticed that Lisa was already so nervous that she could not maintain her sense of mind.

"E-Excuse me! Actually, Mononobe Yuu and I will be a couple today!"

It was the first thing Lisa said at the breakfast table.

Amidst the harmonious atmosphere of a meal, Lisa cried out without warning. Everyone stared at her in dumbfounded shock.

"Hey... Lisa, putting it that way is very bad!"

Although she told me not to butt in, I still could not refrain from reminding her.

"Oh—T-That's right."

Lisa came back to her senses then stood up frantically and cleared her throat.

"Sorry for startling everyone, but please listen to a few words from me."

Under everyone's shocked gazes, Lisa started explaining again.

But this time, her explanation also lacked a crucial component.

"I-I will be introducing him to my parents as my boyfriend today, consequently, I would like everyone's assistance in this matter—"

"Introducing him to your parents... Lisa, are you getting married to Mononobe-kun?"

Firill asked Lisa anxiously.

Hearing this, Tia cried out in alarm:

"N-No, even if it's Lisa! Yuu has to be Tia's husband!"

Expressionlessly, Mitsuki turned her gaze to me.

"—Nii-san, what is going on here?"

Then I saw Iris staring at me tearfully.

"M-Mononobe... Are you marrying Lisa-chan?"

"Hey, why are you getting the wrong idea as well, even you, Iris!? I already explained the whole story to you, right!?"

Amidst the chaos, I still retorted to Iris.

But during this time, the misunderstanding was snowballing out of control.

"Oh... So you two are in that kind of relationship, I didn't even know. When did you start?"

Ariella asked Lisa in surprise. Lisa replied in a fluster:

"U-Umm, it was a month ago when I asked him about this."

"So you've been going out that long ago... Come to think of it, you two have been especially close lately."

"Mm."

Ariella kept nodding her head and Ren agreed.

"W-Wrong! That isn't what I mean!"

Lisa frantically tried to clear up the misunderstanding.

However, the more she tried to explain, the weirder the interpretations went. It finally took us quite a long time to explain the whole story clearly.

"—In other words, Nii-san is playing the part of Lisa-san's boyfriend in order to disrupt her engagement."

"Y-Yeah..."

What took me tons of talking to explain was concisely summed up by Mitsuki in a single sentence.

I stared at Lisa coldly. Had she explained in this way from the start, things would not have been so hard.

"I am ashamed for causing everyone to misunderstand."

Lisa slumped her shoulders dejectedly, feeling responsible.

"So I see... What a relief."

Firill breathed a sigh of relief.

"If Lisa has trouble, Tia will help too!"

After figuring out the situation, Tia spoke, reassured.

"Seriously, Mononobe... You scared me there."

"No, like I said, Iris, why would you be surprised even though you know the story..."

Seeing Iris breathe a sigh of relief, I could not help but sigh.

"So we just need to say things to support when Lisa's parents come, right?"

Ariella raised her hand and asked.

Lisa nodded affirmatively and bowed her head to everyone.

"Yes, it would be a great help if everyone did that. Please lend me your assistance."

"We'll do this kind of thing even if you didn't make a request. Leave it to us."

"Mm."

Ariella agreed readily and Ren followed suit.

Everyone else nodded matter-of-factly.

"...Thank you, everyone."

Lisa thanked them with an expression of sincere joy then wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with her finger.

"Then let us use this moment to decide on a concrete strategy. For Lisa-san's sake, we must not fail, however..."

Mitsuki spoke seriously then looked at me uneasily.

"After putting on this performance, would things develop to the point that Lisa-san and Nii-san have no choice but to get married?"

"No need to worry about that, because unless someone's social standing and family background matches the Highwalker family... He cannot be considered my prospective suitor."

Lisa reassured Mitsuki.

But I could hear a hint of sadness in her voice.

"Then we will visit the other homerooms and come back. Mononobe, you guys do your best!"

Iris encouraged me then left the classroom with Ariella and Ren.

Like what we did yesterday, she intended to check out the other homeroom's shops.

"Since I've met Lisa's parents before, I'll report back when I spot them."

After saying that, Firill followed Iris and left.

Her parents—the king and queen of Erlia—were supposed to be guests for today, but were apparently too busy with state matters to visit, having succeeded the throne recently.

Lisa was the only one with relatives scheduled to visit today.

After discussing how to react when Lisa's parents arrived, Mitsuki, Lisa, Tia and I, the four of us began preparations to open shop. Then an unexpected situation came up.

"What a long line up..."

Lisa peered out of the corridor window and remarked.

Even though we had clearly not opened shop yet, there was already a long line outside Brynhildr Class' entrance.

"Was there this many people yesterday?"

Since I fainted before returning to the classroom, I did not know what business was like after we opened shop yesterday.

Hence, I thought there were just as many people yesterday but Tia shook her head.

"No, yesterday had less."

"This is probably... due to Nii-san."

Mitsuki glared at me.

"Huh? But I didn't do anything, did I?"

I was completely baffled so I asked.

Hearing me say that, Lisa shrugged in exasperation.

"Your comprehension is hopeless. You are standing in the shop today. People are presumably gathering here because they heard rumors about this."

"Yuu is so popular! Thanks to Yuu, there are so many customers!"

Tia raised her arms in joy.

"People will surely protest if we do not let Nii-san serve them out in the shop. Until the school girls finish their patronage, Nii-san, you will be in charge of serving them."

"G-Got it."

I agreed while feeling troubled by this development.

"Nii-san, do not get carried away by the attention, okay?"

Mitsuki warned me with displeasure on her face.

"Mononobe Yuu, today you are p-playing the part of my boyfriend, so I forbid you from leering at girls."

Lisa also glared at me and warned.

"Tia is happy that Yuu is popular but don't make a move on customers!"

Even Tia was reminding me like this. I could not help but sigh.

"I know without needing all these repeated reminders."

Wondering if they truly distrusted me, I answered. But when the shop opened for real, I discovered that the situation had far exceeded my expectations.

"Yuu-sama, please shake hands with me!"

"Umm... Can I have an autograph?"

The screaming school girls made such demands one after another, putting me in a panic.

W-What was going on? This could not be happening no matter what, right?

Was someone playing some kind of trick on me? Although this crossed my mind, the girls' gazes at me were very serious. I was overwhelmed by their vigor.

Even if I wanted to cry for help, I was the only one in the classroom.

Due to too many customers, the other three were in the adjacent spare classroom, focused on cooking.

"Yuu-sama! Umm... C-Can I take a photo?"

"S-Sure..."

Just as I made a twitching smile in response to her request, Lisa appeared, carrying food.

"Photos are forbidden. Isn't it written on the notice at the entrance?"

"S-Sorry..."

Reprimanded by Lisa, the girl bowed her head in dejection.

Then Lisa pointed her finger at me.

"You have to keep the rules in mind too. Have you forgotten what I said earlier?"

Out of the customer's sight, Lisa pinched me in the thigh.

"S-Sorry... I blanked out because the situation was too chaotic, I never expected so many people..."

I apologized and Lisa released me with a helpless expression.

"Fine—this is possibly a backlash to sustained suppression since Mitsuki-san had been restraining everyone by the rule on 'inappropriate interactions between the genders.' But today, everyone can talk to you without reservation as customers, so things are going out of control. This cannot be avoided perhaps."

Lisa cleared away empty dishes and spoke, but in the end, she added a sentence sarcastically.

"Because of that, you should enjoy the feeling of being an idol and indulge them to some extent. However, please exercise restraint."

Lisa smiled in a terrifying manner then left the classroom.

Left on my own, I was overwhelmed by the girls' vigor again.

"Finally freed..."

In the afternoon, the line of school girls was finally interrupted and outside visitors started lining up. Hence I was permitted to retreat to the spare classroom where the cooking took place.

But just as I was sprawled on a desk in exhaustion, Lisa pushed my shoulder.

"Okay, no time to rest. There are many customers in the shop, so you must continue to cook and work quickly."

"...Understood."

I got up unsteadily and began to cook with Lisa.

Mitsuki and Tia were serving customers, leaving only Lisa and me in the unused classroom.

"Your parents haven't come, Lisa?"

While making a customer's order, I asked Lisa.

"I have no idea either, but they should be coming soon... However, I did not ask them when in particular they were going to arrive. Every time I carry food over, I check the line, so I will tell you if they arrive."

"—I want them to come faster, because it's tough working with my nerves tense the whole time... And according to Mitsuki's plan, we can't rest before your parents arrive."

While cooking more miso soup for who knew how many times, I exhaled in fatigue.

"I remember that according to the plan, we will be putting up a notice of a temporary break when my parents arrive."

Lisa tasted the miso soup's concentration while confirming the plan.

"Yeah. After all, it'll probably cause a huge uproar if we act as a couple in front of other students. So I'll greet your parents as your boyfriend after the classroom is cleared of customers."

I recounted the steps and Lisa immediately threw a sideways glance at me.

"You seem quite confident. To think I am clearly so nervous..."

Lisa grumbled to me, sounding like she was complaining about the unfairness.

"I'm nervous too, but by this point, all we can do is brace ourselves. We've done everything we can."

"Is that so...? Just before the school festival, we were really so busy and almost had no time to practice being a couple. To be honest, preparations are not perfect."

Lisa spoke with a stiff expression. In the morning when explaining to the class, I could sense that she was shouldering extra pressure today. Perhaps she felt guilty for deceiving her parents.

Seeing her like that, I guess offering her encouragement was my job as her acting boyfriend.

"—Don't worry."

I put down the kitchen utensil in my hand and held Lisa's hands.

"W-What are you doing!?"

Lisa went red in the face and screamed in surprise.

"No matter how busy, we've been practicing holding hands all along. Don't you feel your mindset switching naturally just by holding hands like this? I feel I can behave as your boyfriend flawlessly now, you know?"

To reassure her, I smiled at Lisa. Just by recalling our repeated practice over the past month as well as working side by side till now, my confidence was surging.

"...Yes."

Lisa relaxed. She smiled lightly and looked up at me.

"Thank you, I have calmed down slightly. However... I still cannot be confident like you, so—"

She turned her body and stared at me square with moistened eyes.

"Should we have some final practice?"

Lisa looked up and asked me.

"Final practice?"

Not understanding what she was asking for, I responded in puzzlement with a question.

"...Make me experience something more like a girlfriend than holding hands."

Lisa stared at me passionately and drew her face closer.

At this moment, I finally understood her intent.

"Eh? Hey... W-Wait!"

I frantically tried to stop her but she refused to separate from me.

"—What does it matter? After all, you and I will never have a future. No matter what you do... Ultimately, it will be as if nothing ever happened."
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v05 223.jpg|thumb]]

Lisa smiled sadly then tiptoed slightly.

Her pink lips approached, her fiery breath making light contact.

But just at that moment, footsteps could be heard faintly from outside the classroom.

"!?"

Lisa backed away, suddenly regaining her senses. I frantically pulled back from Lisa too.

The door was opened forcefully.

Carrying empty utensils and trays, Tia rushed into the classroom.

"Right now, Firill and the others are bringing Lisa's papa and mama over!"

Tia reported loudly to us.

"I-I got it."

Lisa replied to Tia, unable to hide the panic in her voice.

Then she looked at me in embarrassment and said quietly:

"—Forget what just happened."

When saying that, Lisa showed great sadness in her expression—I felt a stabbing pain in my heart.

"I saw Lisa's parents near the entrance, seemingly lost, so I brought them here directly. Mononobe-kun... I'm leaving Lisa in your hands."

Firill came over to the spare classroom and spoke with a very serious expression.

"Mononobe, do your best!"

"I'll pray for your success, Mononobe-kun."

"Mm."

Returning with Firill, Iris, Ariella and Ren also encouraged me.

Thus, our plan was put into motion.

According to plan, we immediately put up a notice for a temporary break at the classroom entrance when Lisa's parents entered the shop.

Although students in line objected, we responded by passing out number tags as an emergency measure, trying everything we could to disperse them first.

To prevent people from eavesdropping, Firill, Iris, Ariella and Ren, the four not on duty in the shop today, were on watch outside the classroom.

Lisa and Mitsuki were in charge of serving them while Tia and I cooked and waited for the opportunity to make an appearance.

"—Nii-san, everyone else has left the classroom."

Soon after, Mitsuki returned to report.

"What's Lisa doing?"

"Talking to her parents. I heard mentions of engagement, so it is probably time for you to head over, Nii-san."

Mitsuki answered while deftly pouring green tea from a pot into a cup.

"They were in need of refills just now, so please bring this over."

"—Got it."

I placed on a tray the cups of tea that Mitsuki had poured then nodded firmly.

"Yuu, good luck!"

"Nii-san, I am counting on you."

With Tia and Mitsuki's encouragements, I head to Lisa's side.

Carrying the tray into the classroom, I saw a couple with elegant airs sitting at a table, looking in my direction.

—So these are Lisa's parents.

The woman looked like an older Lisa while the man was tall and slender. The word "gentleman" would be a fitting description.

Standing next to them, Lisa saw me arrive and immediately breathed a sigh of relief.

It looked like just as Mitsuki said, they were talking about the matter of an engagement.

"Thank you for your patience."

I bowed to Lisa's parents then set the tea before them.

I could see a thick photo album spread open on the table, showing pictures of men on the pages. They were probably prospective suitors for Lisa.

"Oh... So you are the male D who is the subject of many a conversation."

When I glanced at the photo album, Lisa's father talked to me, apparently quite interested.

"Yes, I am Mononobe Yuu."

"My name is Mark Highwalker and I am Lisa's father. Thank you for looking after my daughter."

"No, not at all..."

I extended his hand cordially. Despite feeling surprised and confused, I still shook hands with him.

He was the CEO of a huge corporate group with intimate ties to NIFL as well, originally a VIP whom I would not get to converse with, but I could sense from him an open-mindedness that lowered my guard.

Then Lisa's mother introduced herself.

"I am Linda Highwalker. It is a pleasure to meet you."

Mrs. Highwalker smiled gently and nodded to greet me.

"Y-Yes, the pleasure is all mine."

I frantically bowed my head as well.

Then as though waiting for a pause in the conversation, Lisa leaned against me in a natural motion.

She looked like she intended to announce things immediately.

"Father, Mother, actually he and I—We are currently dating."

Lisa announced clearly to her parents.

"Ehhh!?"

Mrs. Highwalker exclaimed in surprise while Mr. Highwalker widened his eyes.

"Is that... true?"

But he did not lose his cool. Cautiously, he asked Lisa.

"Indeed."

Clutching my clothing tightly, Lisa nodded affirmatively.

Although she had long resolved herself, even so, I could still feel faint trembling from Lisa.

I could not leave her to face things alone, because right now, I was... Lisa's boyfriend.

Wrapping my arm around Lisa's shoulders, I drew her body towards me in an embrace.

"Oh—"

Resting her head against my chest, Lisa blushed red.

"Just as Lisa said, I am currently dating her. Naturally, we are following Midgard's rules and adhering to standards of decency."

Ds lost their powers during pregnancy or upon reaching the age of twenty or so, hence Midgard would forbid impure relations between the genders, of course. Mitsuki also warned me many times.

Precisely because of that, I had to state things for the record. We were not breaking any of Midgard's rules.

"...I see."

Mr. Highwalker seemed to understand correctly what I was trying to convey. He nodded lightly in response.

"Lisa, do you love him?"

Mrs. Highwalker still seemed shaken inside. She asked Lisa.

"Yes, I love him from the bottom of my heart, therefore..."

Lisa asserted in a strong tone of voice then motioned with her eyes at the open photo album on the table.

"—I cannot consider anyone else at the moment."

"I see..."

Mrs. Highwalker sighed, apparently at a loss what to do.

However, she immediately smiled and turned her gaze to her husband.

"Looks like all we can do is give our blessings to Lisa's first love."

"...Indeed. Now is the time to rejoice for our daughter's growth."

Mr. Highwalker nodded in agreement and applauded.

"Eh...?"

I was originally prepared for a dispute so this felt a bit disarming.

Lisa had said that as long as we made it clear that we were a real couple, her parents would back down honestly—That seemed to be true.

But aren't they being too reasonable here?

Things were going so smoothly that it felt unsettling.

I could only respond to their blessings with a stiff smile.

"Mononobe-kun, is that right? Please take care of my daughter."

"Y-Yes..."

After confirming my answer, Mr. Highwalker closed up the photo album on the table.

"Lisa, don't make life too difficult for him, okay?"

"—Of course."

Lisa answered in a voice released from tension. It was probably a relief to her that the situation proceeded ideally.

"Then it is almost time for us to take our leave."

"Indeed."

Mrs. Highwalker concurred with Mr. Highwalker and the two rose to their feet.

"T-Thank you."

Lisa chased after her parents who were about to exit the classroom.

When seeing them off at the entrance, Lisa bowed her head and thanked them. On the other hand, I also said "Thank you very much" loudly and watched them leave.

However, just as Mr. Highwalker was about to step out of the classroom, he brought his face close to Lisa's and apparently whispered something.

"...Yes, Father."

Standing some distance away, I did not hear what Mr. Highwalker said.

But Lisa looked extremely depressed and disheartened in her response—This was probably not my imagination.

===Part 7===

"—It seems to be a success. Good work, Lisa-san and Nii-san."

After Lisa's parents left, everyone entered the classroom. Most likely, they had been listening outside the whole time.

Mitsuki showed relief and congratulated us on our efforts.

"Plan succeeded!"

Tia happily made a "hurray" pose.

"Mononobe-kun, thank you for helping Lisa."

Firill bowed her head and thanked me. She seemed honestly worried about Lisa.

"I knew you'd be fine, Mononobe-kun."

"Mm."

Ariella and Ren also congratulated us on the plan's success. Likewise, Iris smiled at us and said:

"Good work, Mononobe. Lisa, I'm so glad for you!"

"Yes—This is all thanks to everyone's assistance."

Although Lisa responded with smiles, I did not think she was smiling from the heart.

"Then let's get back to touring the school festival, because we were only halfway through."

However, no one noticed the slight gloom that Lisa was hiding. Off duty for today, Iris, Firill, Ariella and Ren exited the classroom.

"We will take a break starting now. Tia and I will prepare some food. Nii-san and Lisa-san, you must exhausted so please wait here."

"Tia will do her best!"

Mitsuki and Tia did not seem to notice anything amiss in Lisa's behavior and they went to the spare classroom used for cooking.

"...I am so grateful to them. Come, have a seat."

Lisa urged me to sit down at the table where Mr. and Mrs. Highwalker had been seated earlier.

I took a seat opposite Lisa.

"Lisa, did it really succeed?"

With only the two of us in the classroom, I asked her hesitantly.

"Yes... Of course."

"Then why were you showing such a gloomy expression?"

"I did not. See, I'm smiling, right?"

Lisa smiled at me but I shook my head.

"No, not at all. Since we've been doing 'couples training' all month long, I can at least tell if your smiles are genuine. What did your father say to you at the end?"

"...!"

I made my decision and tried asking, but Lisa bit her lip and lowered her head.

"Did he say something excessive?"

Seeing Lisa so sad, I was extremely worried, so I asked again, but she shook her head in denial.

"No, Father was simply encouraging me. He said: This will become a wonderful experience, so make the most of your youth and enjoy it."

Lisa answered in a trembling voice.

It definitely sounded like warm encouragement to one's daughter, but Lisa's face was definitely not showing joy.

Unable to bear the sight, I moved over to Lisa's side from my position opposite to her.

Then leaning shoulder to shoulder, just as we normally did when working after school in the classroom, I placed my hand on top of Lisa's trembling hand.

"But those words hurt you, Lisa?"

Looking at Lisa's regretful demeanor, I asked.

"...I'm not hurt, but simply confronted with an understanding of reality once again. These days at Midgard, one day, they will eventually turn into nothing more than an experience."

Lisa replied in an extremely sad tone of voice.

"Experience..."

I could feel that it was an extremely heavy word, because the word "experience" referred to what was accumulated from the past.

If Lisa's father believed our relationship would continue to persist, he would not be using "a wonderful experience" to describe it.

"I think that Father and Mother offers me their sincere blessings regarding my seeing someone, but from their perspective, you... will not be a person relevant to my future. I have come to understand this fully."

Lisa spoke in resignation, turning her gaze out of the window.

"What I can do now is only create memories of youth. As soon as I lose my powers and leave Midgard, everything will become past experience. I will probably get married to someone somewhere."

Looking out at the white clouds floating in the sky, Lisa spoke.

"Lisa, do you think... that's good?"

Seeing the side of Lisa's face, lacking in vitality, I felt very indignant, so I asked.

"There is no question of good or bad. Because to me, there is no other path to choose."

"No, wait, isn't there the option to run away from home? As long as you earn enough money at Midgard, you won't need to rely on your parents."

I offered these words to Lisa who viewed the future with pessimism.

"—I am not arrogant enough to assert that my life belongs to myself alone. Also, more importantly... I cannot betray my parents."

However, Lisa smiled wryly and shook her head.

Naturally, she must have thought of that option without needing me to come up with it, and rejected it herself already.

"Sorry, I didn't think it through enough."

Feeling ashamed of my shallow thinking, I looked away.

"There's no need for you to apologize. I know clearly that you are showing your care for me. Also, despite uttering such high-principled words, I still cannot help but hope—If only I could remain a D forever."

These seemed to be Lisa's true feelings straight from the depths of her heart.

I saw her stare afar, continuing to speak as though in a dream:

"If I could stay here forever, to spend joyful times with Mitsuki-san, the others and you, how happy that would be. But just as one cannot refuse to grow up... These times will eventually come to an end. You will not exist in my future."

Lisa gazed at my face and smiled with melancholy.

"Perhaps precisely because of that, these times are so endearing."

Saying that, Lisa drew near and kissed me on the cheek.

"What!?"

I touched my cheek in surprise, only to see Lisa smiled mischievously:

"This is my thank you gift—my feelings."

Then she moved her chair away in apparent embarrassment, distancing herself from me.

"H-However, I have not forgotten the original terms of exchange. I will keep searching for a way to recover your memories, although I haven't found any suitable means yet... In any case, I will now give an interim report and offer my current suggestions."

Lisa spoke rapidly as though forcing a change in subject.

But the sensation of her lips on my cheek did not disappear that easily.

"Say, Lisa, that kiss just now—"

"Don't interrupt. Listen to me quietly!"

What kind of feelings did the kiss convey? I wanted to ask that, but she cut me off while blushing.

Also, she sounded ferocious, as though she would pounce and bite me if I said anything more.

"G-Got it. Please tell me."

I nodded to appease her then entered a listening pose.

"Goodness gracious... Stop thinking nonsense and put your mind on track. Focus and listen to me, this is extremely important."

Lisa reminded me strongly then proposed her thoughts regarding my memories.

"First of all, I've come to learn one fact through my research. Namely, memories are not lost that easily. Even if they appear to be lost, they might simply be in an accessible state while the memories themselves still exist in the brain."

"But I think my memories might've been overwritten by the weapons data downloaded from Yggdrasil. Won't memories vanish in that case?"

I asked my question and Lisa immediately shook her head.

"No, that idea is wrong. To begin with, human brains do not erase old memories even when they record new information. Suppose there was a method to overwrite things without regard for the brain's memories, it would most likely destroy the brain and personality."

"Then my memories... really remain somewhere in the brain?"

I found it hard to believe, so I asked Lisa.

"It is highly improbable for long-term memories settled in the brain to vanish suddenly. It would be a different matter if the brain was damaged physically, but there is no such obstacle in your case. To be honest, after you fainted, I already had people perform intricate examinations on your brain."

I was impressed that Lisa had taken advantage of yesterday's unexpected incident.

"I didn't even know about that... You're so reliable, Lisa."

"O-Of course."

Lisa scratched her cheek shyly then resumed the conversation.

"So judging from these symptoms, your condition is extremely unnatural. If you were simply transmitted a huge volume of information, I don't believe it would cause memory loss."

Looking into my eyes, Lisa asserted clearly.

"—But I am suffering from that in fact, right?"

"Even conceding a hundred compromises and assume that your memory disorder stems from some kind of error, losing memories starting from the earliest ones is still extremely weird. It would only be natural if it started with more recent memories that had yet to stabilize in the brain."

"That definitely makes sense..."

Why were all the lost memories from before I was taken to NIFL? That question did occur to me

"So I speculate that perhaps Yggdrasil might have transmitted something else to you, apart from weapons data."

"Something else apart from weapons data?"

I gulped and asked. Lisa nodded with a serious expression.

"If I had to give an example, it would be something like a computer virus."

"What...?"

"I believe that it entered your mind in the form of 'information' then severed your memories with clear intent. Perhaps something with properties similar to a computer virus is causing mischief here."

A chill rushed along my spine.

——

I heard a garbled voice from afar, mixed with noise.

"Just as I told you earlier, if Yggdrasil possesses the power of electrical interference, it might not be impossible. Because you were in an unconscious state yesterday, a full check of brainwaves could not be carried out, but if detailed tests were done in the future—"

Lisa's voice began to sound fainter and fainter.

Instead, noise from some kind of source grew louder and louder.

—Threat, recognized. Elimination, of doubt... Impossible. Far exceeded, rectification range.

The noise turned into a voice, echoing in my mind.

—Considering she is obstructing factor in elimination failure the other day, determination: continued lurking is difficult.

I could no longer hear Lisa's voice.

—Review, situation. Neun. Conclusion: immediate action necessary. Eliminate threat then reclaim code.

This cold and robotic voice, could it be Yggdrasil's...

I was struck by a splitting headache. The noisy voice was twisting my thoughts.

The headache felt like being stabbed by pins. My consciousness went hazy.

"Ah!?"

But this cry of pain did not come from my own mouth.

"Huh—?"

Seeing the scene before me, I was rendered dumbstruck.

My left arm—''it had moved on its own to strangle Lisa's neck''.

"Ooh... Ah..."

Lisa stared at me in pain.

"W-Why!? W-Why am I doing this—"

I frantically tried to get my left hand to release but my will did not reach my hand. Despite being able to feel, my hand did not move according to my thoughts.

—Compressed seed, uncompress. Begin assimilation of consciousness.

I tried to use my right arm to pull my left hand away but my right hand could not muster any strength.

"Yggdrasil, is that you? What are you doing with my body—!?"

But ignoring my voice, the fingers of my left hand sank into Lisa's throat.

—Error occurred. Difficulty reaching control territory of other factors. Complete control of consciousness, impossible. But even at current assimilation rate, control of movement not a problem.

"Gah... Someone! Hurry, anyone!!"

I yelled loudly out of the classroom but no one arrived to the rescue.

There were no customers since the shop was on break. My voice probably could not reach Mitsuki and Tia cooking in the adjacent spare classroom.

—In that case, I'll use dark matter to cause an explosion!

I used my last resort, but the instant I generated dark matter, an fierce headache instantly attacked.

Then the generated dark matter ignored my will and turned into a slender woody vine wrapped around my left arm.

Transmuting into plant matter... This was the realm of biogenic transmutation that ordinary Ds could not possibly achieve.

—So Yggdrasil did this?

The vine entangling my left arm controlled my movements despite being on the outside.

The force strangling Lisa's neck increased.

Perhaps unable to make even a sound now, all Lisa could do was open her mouth in pain.

"Guh... Lisa! Use dark matter to transmute explosives. Blow off my arm!"

I desperately tried to persuade Lisa.

But Lisa shook her head slightly with tears in her eyes.

I did not know if she meant that she was in too much pain to generate dark matter, or she refused to do that—

"Damn it! At this rate—Please! Someone!? Anyone—please save Lisa!!"

I could only continue to yell and cry for help.

Although Lisa tried to struggle free of my arm, her resistance was gradually weakening.

Her life was gradually about to be snuffed out, and—It was going to be my doing.

"Stop... Stop it!!"

I yelled at Yggdrasil that was controlling my body against my will.

"What are you doing!? You fool!!"

But at this moment, someone kicked the door down from outside with a loud crash and a petite figure rushed in.

"P-Principal!?"

Blonde hair fluttering, the person glaring at me with blue eyes was Midgard's chief administrator, Principal Charlotte.

"Please! My body isn't obeying me! I don't care what happens to me, please save Lisa immediately!"

Apart from her, there was no one I could seek help from, so I pleaded desperately for her help.

"Tsk—I can't believe it came to this."

The principal clicked her tongue and instantly rushed to our side. She pounced and bit my left arm.

Despite feeling a wave of intense pain, my left arm, not under my control, refused to leave Lisa's neck.

"That won't work! You have to break the arm at least—"

"Don't worry, since you are being controlled—I just need to dominate you who are being controlled."

After saying that, the principal sank her canines deeper into my arm.

In that very instant, I lost all feeling of my left arm as though I had been anaesthetized.

My fingers buried in Lisa relaxed. She struggled free of my hand and collapsed on the floor.

"C-Cough, c-cough!"

Holding her throat, Lisa kept coughing.

—Other factor, mixed in. Assimilation rate lowered. Response to emergency, disconnect terminal and withdraw.

I heard Yggdrasil's voice in my head. The vine entangling my left arm began to squirm in a sinister manner.

"Hmm—"

Although the principal discovered its movements and reached out, the vine disengaged nimbly from my arm and jumped towards the open window.

Seeing the vine vanish outside the window, the principal cursed "Drats, it escaped."

"Charlotte-sama, why did you suddenly break into a run? Ah—Oh dear, what on earth is..."

Maika-san showed up. Seeing our unusual look, she stared with widened eyes.

"This is an emergency, Maika. Find an arbitrary reason to evacuate the visitors out of the island. Also, inform all student terminals of a Type A alert. Issue orders for Haruka to lead the Counter-Dragon Squad to search for 'a mobile vine.' Although they will definitely have questions, I will explain reasons later."

The principal turned her gaze to Maika-san and issued orders concisely.

"—Y-Yes, affirmative."

Maika-san bowed with a tense expression then ran out of the classroom.

"C-Cough, c-cough... Huff... Huff..."

Quieting down, the classroom resounded with Lisa's coughing and irregular breathing noises.

"Sorry... Lisa."

I really wanted to help her get up, but I did not know if I was allowed to approach her in my current state. All I could do was stand there and apologize to her.

"Huff... Huff... Don't make that kind of face, I... am fine."

Lisa looked up and replied to me with a stiff smile.

"But Lisa, I did that, to you—"

"Yggdrasil is the one controlling your body, isn't it? I was too careless on my part too. Despite clearly considering this possibility... After hearing that Yggdrasil had vanished, I could not help but lower my guard."

Lisa shook her head and insisted she was responsible too.

"Probably... You guessed correctly. Something was transmitted to my mind apart from weapons data... I don't know when I'll get controlled again."

I looked at my left hand that had strangled Lisa's neck and replied in regret.

Yggdrasil was not destroyed, all along—It was inside me.

"Don't worry about that, because I'm the one with dominance over your body now."

However, the principal asserted with full confidence.

"Dominance...?"

Speaking of which, she had mentioned something like that when biting my left arm.

"Because I've temporarily dominated you and the thing that has invaded your body, so I already know the gist of things. Seriously—Things ended up like this all because you kept your deal with Yggdrasil secret. This is your fault, you know?"

Arms akimbo, the principal glared at me.

"What... Why do you know this—"

"Understanding simply through domination, that is the kind of authority domination is."

"Authority...? Principal—No, who exactly are you?"

I could sense something mysterious from the principal, so I asked.

"Yes... By this point, I guess I've no choice but to reveal my identity."

The principal nodded and seemed a bit happy for some reason. She raised her hand ostentatiously.

"I am precisely the manager of humans, the king of the human race! I am the mastermind who controls this world from the shadows!"

The principal puffed out her flat chest and declared openly.

"O-Okay..."

Unsure how to react, I concurred ambiguously.

"What's with that daft look of yours? You don't believe me?"

"No—Rather than not believing, it's more like I can't imagine it at all..."

To suddenly learn that she was the mastermind controlling the world, I only felt confounded by the enormity of the scale. Also, the petite and weak-looking principal totally did not match that image.

"...You're saying I'm not dignified?"

The principal's body shook with a twitching expression on her face.

"Huh? W-Weird, did I say it out loud?"

"You are currently under my dominance, which means your thoughts are being transmitted to me. Seriously... It can't be helped. Then I'll word things differently and prepare myself to be misunderstood."

The principal took a deep breath and continued:

"My predecessor called himself this—the gray dragon—'Gray' Vampire."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_5_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Unlimited_Fafnir|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_5_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Unlimited Fafnir:Volume 5 Chapter 3

2015-05-11T19:01:28Z

Tsunade666: /* Part 4 */

==Chapter 3 - The Disappeared Green Dragon==

===Part 1===

"—What spectacular scenery."

Kili Surtr Muspelheim looked out to the ''epicenter of the blast'' and remarked.

This was farmland on the border of Germany and Denmark that had been abandoned due to Yggdrasil's arrival. Right now, there was ''absolutely nothing''.

Whether abandoned farmland, broken sections of road, or even the dragon in the shape of giant tree, nothing existed.

Everything had vanished without trace, leaving a gigantic crater several kilometers wide. A hemisphere had been gouged cleanly out of the ground to serve as evidence for a powerful explosion.

"What on earth..."

Jeanne Hortensia was murmuring in a daze next to Kili. Together with Kili, she was looking down from a slight hill, staring at the crater in the distance.

"Who knows. Without witness the moment, all we can know is that this resulted from Hekatonkheir making contact with Yggdrasil."

Looking at this scene which seemed as though part of the world had been dug out, Kili replied.

"NIFL should have recorded what happened. If we infiltrate a base again, perhaps we might be about to get details—Are we doing it?"

"Oh my, Jeanne-chan, that's so proactive of you, how rare. But there's no need, because what's important is the outcome, not the process."

The wind blowing from crater was causing her hair to fly up. Kili narrowed her eyes and answered.

"Outcome?"

Hearing Jeanne's question, Kili nodded with a stiff expression.

"Yes, whether Yggdrasil was truly destroyed—This is the only question of importance."

===Part 2===

Ever since preparations for the school festival started, two weeks had passed.

Through continued practice, everyone's cooking skills were improving bit by bit. The "fake couple" interactions between me and Lisa were gradually getting more natural than before.

The ordered supplies had also arrived at last, so Brynhildr Class started making costumes in our homeroom classroom.

"...It's almost like cutting paper."

Cutting folded fabric with scissors, I muttered.

Although I was following pre-made templates and instructions, I still found it hard to imagine the full look of the finished garment.

But once the cut cloth was spread out, the garment had definitely taken form. It felt like mischievous fox spirits were playing pranks on me.

"Feels unbelievable, doesn't it? That's why I love making clothes."

Sewing sleeves next to me, Firill stopped what she was doing and remarked.

"Yeah, I've discovered it's unexpectedly fun after doing it for real. But by the way, I never knew you had tailoring skills, Firill."

I originally thought she would not have any tailoring experience just like with cooking, but Firill joined Mitsuki in directing the making of costumes.

"I learned about cosplay culture from the books and manga I read... Hence, I tried making some and ended up getting obsessed."

Firill replied quietly with some embarrassment.

"Really? Then you have a lot of clothes in your room that you made yourself?"

"Yes... but I've kept it a secret from everyone so far, because none of them have met my standards. However—If you're interested, I could wear them to show you?"

Firill leaned near me and whispered in my ear.

"Huh?"

Just as Firill's breath and words were making me waver, she said with a slight blush:

"Many cosplay outfits are quite sexy... So be prepared for your adrenaline to pump, Mononobe-kun."

"Uh... S-Stop joking around with me."

I imagined Firill in a revealing costume but halfway through, I frantically shook my head.

"I'm serious, not joking."

Firill leaned in closer.

But seeing our interactions, Lisa scolded us with displeasure.

"Hey, you two over there, cut the idle chatter and get back to work."

"Eh? Don't tell me you're jealous, Lisa?"

"O-Of course not!"

Lisa went red in the face and denied Firill's observation.

"Hmm... It feels so suspicious. Lately, Lisa, you've gotten unusually close with Mononobe-kun."

"Nothing of that... sort."

Lisa looked away while answer. Feeling embarrassed too, I scratched my face.

Most likely, the results of our lovers training were showing up, but it was quite embarrassing for a classmate to point it out.

"Hmmmmm... Are you two hiding something from me?"

"No, that's—"

Essentially, we intended to reveal Lisa's request just before the event and ask for everyone's assistance. But if we told them this early, we would have to suffer teasing for the next two weeks for sure.

If possible, I wanted to delay announcing this. Just as I was thinking of an excuse, news arrived.

The door was forcefully flung open, drawing everyone's gaze.

"Urgent announcement."

Shinomiya-sensei appeared. Looking at all of us with a stiff expression, she spoke the shocking truth.

"We just received a report from NIFL. Yggdrasil and Hekatonkheir—apparently disappeared."

"—Let me start with what transpired. After resurrecting, Hekatonkheir made its way towards Yggdrasil. This was confirmed quite some time ago already. But for the past twenty-years, Hekatonkheir has never made contact with other dragon, hence, the majority opinion was that it would change direction eventually."

Shinomiya-sensei entered the classroom, went up to the lectern and started to explain.

We paused in our dressmaking for now and returned to our seats, listening intently to how the two dragons vanished.

"But that prediction was off. Hekatonkheir approached Yggdrasil. Deciding this was an anomalous situation, NIFL observed the two dragons."

Everyone listened to the teacher with serious expressions on their faces.

But my mind was in a partial state of panic. Cold sweat slid down my forehead.

To me, Yggdrasil was not simply a dragon. As things stood at the moment, it was cooperating with me. And on the matter of recovering my memories, it was the last resort I would consider relying on.

Getting a premonition that an irrevocable situation had occurred, I felt intense anxiety as a result.

"Mononobe..."

Noticing my anxiety from her seat on my left, Iris looked worriedly at me.

I forced a smile to tell her "I'm fine" and focused on Shinomiya-sensei's explanations.

"Then an hour ago, Yggdrasil started to attack when Hekatonkheir reportedly reached within two kilometers or so."

"Attack!? A fight between dragons!?"

Lisa cried out in surprise.

It was only a natural reaction. A fight between dragons—There was no precedent at all.

"Yes. Perhaps it was an act of interception against an invader of its territory, but in response to the attack, Hekatonkheir began to fight as well. Despite getting skewered by Yggdrasil's branches and roots, Hekatonkheir still continued to advance. Releasing a blinding flash of light, it caused a massive explosion."

"Meaning that Hekatonkheir detonated itself in a suicide attack of mutual annihilation?"

Mitsuki asked Shinomiya-sensei in a hoarse voice.

"That appears to be the case based on NIFL's observations, but what actually happened is still unclear. However, as results stand, both Yggdrasil and Hekatonkheir vanished together. This is the truth."

Hearing the teacher's answer, Mitsuki's face went stiff.

"Considering past precedents, Hekatonkheir should not be regarded as destroyed...."

"Indeed, we cannot reject the possibility that Hekatonkheir will reappear eventually. But so far, there are no reports of its revival. In other words, perhaps it is only a temporary situation, but for the time being, there are no dragons on Earth to threaten us."

Everyone gasped, then whispers started up in the classroom.

Two dragons disappeared, "Black Vtrita" missing—

Just as Shinomiya-sensei said, there were no dragons existing anywhere on the Earth to threaten us.

"Although we cannot lower our guard, this incident should be considered advantageous to us. If anything changes, I will inform you, so go back to your school festival preparations."

After finishing, Shinomiya-sensei left the classroom in a rush. She was probably very busy due to the incident.

"Nii-san, I will go out for a short while too."

Mitsuki left as though chasing after Shinomiya-sensei. As the captain of the Counter-Dragon Squad, she probably wanted to get more details on the situation.

"Sure... I got it."

I answered absentmindedly but in her rush, Mitsuki ran out of the classroom without noticing that something was off with me.

—Could this situation really be considered advantageous?

I looked up at the ceiling in the classroom and wondered.

If Yggdrasil was humanity's enemy like the other dragons, it was definitely advantageous. But if it was standing on humanity's side, this would be a severe loss.

If the missing Vritra were to show up again, putting us in a desperate crisis, I would not be able to rely on Yggdrasils power to obtain data on new weapons.

Although this problem was also related to my memories, I intended to shelve the matter of my memories for now. I could not honestly feel happy about the current developments.

After school, Lisa and I were staying in the classroom as members of the festival executive committee as usual. Today, there was the additional presence of Iris as well.

"Speaking of which, Iris-san, you know about his matter too, right?"

Seeing Iris with a serious expression, Lisa spoke as though it had just occurred to her.

"Yes, so when I heard that Yggdrasil vanished... I felt very worried. Mononobe, are you okay?"

Iris stared at my face and asked me.

"I haven't experienced any changes at all. Even when something so drastic happened to Yggdrasil, I didn't notice anything."

To put Iris at ease, I smiled to her and told her I had no symptoms.

Immediately, it was Lisa's turn to question me.

"Did you try to summon Yggdrasil?"

"No, not yet, because you asked me not to summon it on my own, so I thought I'd discuss with you first, Lisa."

"A wise decision. However, I believe we need to confirm Yggdrasil's continued existence even if it means bearing some risk right now. I permit you to do it. Try summoning it."

"Got it."

I nodded and called to Yggdrasil in my mind.

—Yggdrasil, are you listening? Answer me if you are.

But even after waiting a long time, no voice responded.

"...Doesn't seem to be working."

I shook my head and Lisa murmured with her arms crossed.

"Then should we regard it as destroyed...? If that were the case, then it proves that defeating Yggdrasil will not recover your memories."

"How can this be—then Mononobe will never recall his precious memories again?"

Iris spoke, almost looking like she was about to burst into tears.

"I didn't say that. Although it's true that options have been reduced, I will find a solution. Iris-san, leave his matter to me and focus your efforts on preparing for the school festival."

Hearing Lisa's assertion, Iris showed relief on her face.

"Okay... I got, but Lisa-chan—"

Iris paused here and stared at Lisa squarely.

"I can't think of a way to recover his memories, so I have to rely on you, Lisa-chan—But I'll support Mononobe all the way!"

"Huh...?"

Pressured by Iris' forceful gaze, Lisa backed away slightly.

"I'm the one that Mononobe entrusted his memories to, so I can't leave everything to you, Lisa-chan. I'll try to do what's in my power."

Iris smiled sweetly, took her school bag and walked to the classroom door.

"Whether it's about Mononobe or the school festival, let's do our best! See you tomorrow!"

"G-Goodbye."

Iris waved goodbye while Lisa answered in a slightly higher pitch. I said "bye" to her and waved.

Only after Iris disappeared from sight did Lisa exhale deeply.

"She... seems to have changed."

"Did she?

I tilted my head. Iris did not seem to have changed in particular.

"She did. Until recently, she was gave off an air of unreliability and unsteadiness. But now, I can feel strong willpower coming from her."

"Strong willpower..."

Perhaps I was the one who forced Iris to change in this way. I could not help but feel guilty.

Staring at me, Lisa seemed to be observing my attitude. Then hesitantly, she said:

"Excuse me... By any chance, are you and Iris-san—"

But Lisa halted mid-sentence and felll silent.

"Are we what?"

Not understanding what was up with her, I urged her to continue.

"No—I'd better not pursue the matter unnecessarily, because I... am not your real girlfriend."

Lisa's answer sounded like she was trying to persuade herself. Then she smiled somewhat forcibly.

"Very well, let us get to work. We will begin with writing today's activity report."

Next, when sat in our seats with our shoulders touching, taking care of our jobs as executive committee members.

Before I knew it, Lisa's body warmth from the side had already become something I took for granted. Her warmth was gradually calming down my anxious emotions from the sudden incident.

===Part 3===

"Then let us begin the third Ether Wind experiment."

The voice of the lab coat wearing Principal Charlotte B. Lord was heard in the special underground training site below the school.

"Yes."

I answered briefly and raised my left hand.

—Fictional armament, Siegfried.

I raised the ornamental gun made of dark matter and aimed at the target—

"Principal."

"What's the matter?"

"Isn't this scene too surreal?"

Looking at the giant frozen tuna on the target location, I asked her.

"...Shut up, I'm holding in my laughter too."

Shoulders and voice shaking, the principal replied.

"Hey, you're already laughing out! Since you find it hilarious too, prepare something more normal, okay...?"

"This can't be helped, because preparing a cadaver is quite difficult."

The principal shrugged and replied.

"At least it's not processed food, so it's much better than last time..."

After defeating Hraesvelgr, I had gained a new ability—the generation of "Ether Wind."

Four days had passed since the report that Yggdrasil and Hekatonkheir had disappeared. Today, it was the third experiment to test and analyze Ether Wind.

Ever since it was confirmed that I had inherited Hraesvelgr's ability, two experiments had already taken place in the intervening two weeks.

But there was never a satisfactory result each time, because of the special properties of Ether Wind.

"If the golden particles you create through transmutation has the same properties as Hraesvelgr's power, it might be a medium for souls to manifest. Since it's impossible to test this effect without the presence of souls, I prepared the largest dead body I could find so far. Be grateful."

Pointing at the frozen tuna, the principal puffed out her chest and declared.

Last time, we were using processed meat borrowed from the catering building, but nothing happened. Hence, this time, we were using a frozen tuna that had not been processed yet.

There was nothing wrong with this approach, but even though it was not wrong...

"Why a tuna..."

"I understand how you feel. But importing human cadavers might cause unnecessary speculation among the outside world, so I decided to use tuna with its relatively large body size."

"In a case like this, wouldn't the size of the brain matter more for selection?"

"Don't be like that. As an international organization, Midgard is under many ethical constraints. We will face protests on many fronts if we used sapient creatures. Also, if we use tuna, we'll be able to have a feast after the experiment, don't you agree?"

Seeing the principal licking her lips while she spoke, I slumped my shoulders powerlessly.

"Now those are your true thoughts..."

"Fufu, it's just a small reward. Come, hurry and start the experiment."

"—Understood."

I sighed and raised Siegfried again.

Then focusing my mind, I imagined Hraesvelgr's power.

"Ether Bullet."

Turning the picture in my mind into a bullet, I pulled the trigger.

The fired bullet of dark matter turned into golden particles and covered the frozen tuna.

If the tuna's soul manifested, it would surely be a bizarre scene. While thinking that, I observed the experiment's reaction.

However, nothing happened. The golden light faded and disappeared.

"No good this time either...? Perhaps we need to use a subject with higher intelligence."

The principal remarked ruefully.

"—Is that it for today's experiment?"

I put down Siegfried and asked but the principal shook her had.

"No, there's something else for you to test. Maika, get into position!"

The principal shouted and the door to the training site instantly opened. Maika-san appeared in her maid outfit.

She strode over to the frozen tuna and stopped.

"This time, fire at Maika."

"—Huh?

I stared into the principal's eyes and wondered if she was serious.

"I heard that during your battles against Hraesvelgr, there was one instance when you were enveloped in golden particles and unable to move. This experiment will test if that phenomenon can be replicated."

"But suddenly experimenting on a human will be dangerous..."

"Don't worry. Maika is very strong."

I was worried about Maika-san but the principal asserted with inexplicable confidence.

"I will be fine. Please do not hold back."

Maika-san herself was urging me with a smile.

Despite clearly chosen as a test subject, she did not look nervous at all. She was abnormally bold.

"...I got it."

Despite my uneasiness, I aimed Siegfried's muzzle at Maika-san.

Since I absolutely must not transmute it into any other substance, I strongly maintained the picture in my mind and pulled the trigger.

The fired bullet turned into golden particles and covered Maika-san's body.

"How is it, Maika?"

The principal called to her but she did not reply. Maika-san's smile seemed frozen on her face.

"—I'm guessing she's unable to speak. Because when we were hit by Hraesvelgr's move, we couldn't make a sound either."

I told the principal while observing Maika-san's condition.

After a while, the particles faded and Maika-san immediately blinked.

"Oh, I can move now."

Maika-san opened and closed her hand repeatedly while reporting to the principal.

"Yes, the phenomenon during the battle against Hraesvelgr was successfully replicated. Although we have failed to confirm the power to manifest souls, this has raised chances that your power is of the same nature as Hraesvelgr's."

The principal nodded contentedly, patted me on the back and said "Good work."

"What remains is quite a significant factor of uncertainty. Indeed, Basilisk's power still remains unknown..."

Holding her hand against the side of her mouth, she murmured. Having ended the experiment, Maika-san approached and replied to the principal.

"Yes. Using the school festival as a pretext, we conducted a health examination but no changes were diagnosed among the students' dragon marks."

"No visible changes in appearance. That means that the person might not even notice herself. What exactly should we do...?"

"Charlotte-sama, for example..."

Seeing the principal and Maika-san begin a discussion, I asked them apprehensively:

"Umm... The experiment has really ended, right? Since I still need to prepare for the school festival, can I leave?"

"Hmm? Oh, sorry, you must be busy too. But hold on, I've got something else to tell you."

The principal halted her conversation with Maika-san and turned to me.

"Something else?"

Seeing the principal grin maliciously, I had a bad feeling and asked her.

"As Midgard's principal, I have a favor to ask of you. You know that the school festival is held over two days, right?"

"Yeah, I know..."

"The reason for having two days is to differentiate visitors. People with intimate ties to Midgard, privy to undisclosed secrets, versus the other group who are not. These two groups cannot mix."

"That definitely make sense. But what does that have to do with me?"

So there was that kind of reason behind it. As much as I could understand, it was an issue on the organizer's side. I did not think it had anything to do with me as an ordinary student.

However, the principal shrugged in exasperation and sighed in an exaggerated manner.

"It has a lot to do with you. Have you forgotten how special you are? You are the only one verified case of a male D. This has not been disclosed to the public yet and it is unknown what chaos might result."

"Eh, really? But Firill's parents know about me..."

The next king of the Principality of Erlia—Firill's father apparently heard rumors of me. As a result, I originally thought that my existence was already known to the outside world to some extent.

"Firill Crest's parents, the royal family of the Principality of Erlia? Naturally, as major sponsors of Midgard, they must have heard rumors about you. But people who are only slightly involved with Midgard would never expect in their wildest dreams the existence of a male D, hence—"

The principal snapped her fingers. Immediately, Maika-san jogged over to go through the door then swiftly brought something back.

"We will concentrate all the people who don't know about you on the first day's invitations. When the time comes, I want you to wear this."

The principal motioned to Maika-san with her eyes. Instantly, Maika-san handed to me what she had brought.

"The Academy's uniform...? Hey, isn't this a girl's!?"

Seeing the uniform I received, I could not help but scream.

"Yes, it should fit you well because it was made according to measurements the other day."

"That's not the issue here, why do I have to wear a female uniform—"

So that was why Maika-san was measuring me with a tape the other day? While thinking that, I tried to protest but the principal interrupted me in a forceful tone of voice.

"Of course it is for you to disguise yourself as a female student. Although I considered putting you on house arrest for one day, I'd feel sorry for you."

"E-Even if that's the case..."

Looking at the female uniform, I did not know what to do.

Immediately, Maika-san dropped a long-haired wig on the uniform with a smile.

"Don't worry, Mononobe-san, you have a cute face. You won't be exposed as long as you pay attention to your voice and manner of walking."

Receiving such encouragement that I could not feel happy about, I slumped my shoulders in dejection.

Seeing me disheartened, the principal patted me on the back and laughed.

"I will issue orders to the entire student body beforehand to keep the truth of your gender a secret. So relax and enjoy the school festival."

So all the students will know I'm crossdressing huh?

Feeling even more depressed, I sighed.

To be honest, being confined in a room would feel much better, but as a member of the festival executive committee, I must not take a break. I was cornered.

"Principal, let me ask while I'm here. Which days will my parents and Lisa Highwalker's be visiting?"

But this was a matter I must confirm in advance no matter what, so I asked the principal.

"The Highwalker Group is one of Midgard's sponsors and their position allows them to know about you, so they will be invited to the second day. However, your parents will be on the first day. Even if they know you are at Midgard, they are still ordinary people in position. I cannot allow them to mix with the second day's visitors."

"I see..."

If I was allowed to show myself as a man on the second day, I should be able to play the part of Lisa's boyfriend.

But on the first day, I must crossdress in front of my own parents. That would be almost the same as torture.

No... But this could be my excuse to avoid my parents, right?

To prevent my memory loss from coming to light, I must avoid contact with my parents as much as possible. And to achieve this goal, I could apparently take advantage of the current situation.

"Then do your best to prepare for the school festival. Right now, there are no dragons targeting you lot. Enjoy the festivities as much as you can."

Laughing jovially, the principal's shoulders shook.

But after hearing her say that, my uplifted feelings cooled down a bit.

"...Principal, do you believe that all dragons have disappeared?"

I was interested in her opinion as Midgard's chief administrator, so I asked.

"Hmm, all dragon eh—"

Immediately, the principal smiled wryly for some reason then said:

"I cannot assert there are no more dragons."

"Perhaps Hekatonkheir will revive, or Vritra might reappear..."

I agreed but the principal shook her head.

"That's not what I mean. What I'm implying is there might be other undiscovered dragons hidden in the world."

"What—"

Hearing this unexpected answer, I could not help but gasp.

"What's to be so surprised about? This shouldn't be anything impossible to conceive. Besides, what the things we call dragons? You can't understand that either."

"R-Right. Now that you mention it... The ones who decided on the name dragon and described these things as monsters from legends was Midgard's superior—Asgard. If you're part of the higher-ups, Principal, do you know the truth about dragons?"

Hearing her say that, I asked in return. It was something that had intrigued me since a long time ago.

"—You overestimate me. No one knows about those monsters. At most, there is a hypothesis founded on speculation."

"Hypothesis..."

"Basically, a theory that no one knows is right or wrong. And the person who proposed it is no longer around, how irresponsible..."

The principal sounded like she was grumbling. Her face seemed especially sad.

"Can you tell me that hypothesis?"

"Unfortunately, it is top secret, not something you're allowed to know."

"Yeah... I thought so."

Information held only by the higher-ups could not possibly be told to an ordinary student like me.

Because I asked without raising my hopes, I gave up after knowing it was not possible.

But seeing me like that, the principal seemed to show embarrassment on her face. Hesitantly, she said:

"No, it's not like that. Personally, I think you can be told... But umm, rules..."

The principal glanced furtively at Maika-san while speaking to me.

"Charlotte-sama, please don't, okay?"

Maika-san warned the principal while smiling courteously. The principal motioned towards her with her eyes and smiled wryly.

"...So that's that. But personally, I really wish you could stand among those who ought to be in the know."

"Those who ought to be in the know?"

I found the principal's wording quite curious and cocked my head in puzzlement.

"Meaning that—whether you can become my friend in the truest sense of the word. I mentioned on our first encounter, right? I want a friend."

Speaking of which, the principal apparently said something like that to me... But I could not remember clearly.

"How can I become your friend, Principal?"

"Hmm, welll... First we have to sneak into the girls dorm together—"

The principal made an excited look then started speaking but halfway through, Maika-san grabbed her by the head.

"Owwwwwwwwww!? M-Maika, my head's gonna split open!"

"Charlotte-sama, the joke ends here. Mononobe-san, please do not take her seriously and do anything weird. It was all a joke."

Seeing her intimidating smile, I nodded reflexively.

Then the principal was taken away by Maika-san, held by the head, thus ending the experiment.

I looked at the female uniform and wig in my hands and could not help but sigh deeply.

I was curious about what the principal had said but more importantly right now, perhaps I should think about how I was going to survive the first day of the school festival.

===Part 4===

Busy times flew by within the blink of an eye.

The festival executive committee was not only in charge of directing their homerooms but also mobilizing manpower to help the school festival's overall preparations. The continuous flow of jobs gave me little time to catch my breath.

Thus, the school festival's first day came at last, my time of trial and tribulation.

"Fu, fufu... N-Nii-san... You are so adorable."

Seeing me look like a completely different person, Mitsuki clutched her sides with laughter. It was rare to see Mitsuki laugh so unreservedly. I seemed to have stimulated endless laughter in her.

"—Sorry, but even if you call me adorable, I don't feel happy at all."

Dressed in a female uniform with a wig, I replied with a scowl.

The skirt was too breezy, making me feel very uneasy. To think that girls could tolerate wearing such insecure outfits, I was thoroughly impressed from the bottom of my heart.

"B-But... it looks way better than I would have expected. If it is like this, the various visitors probably will not realize you are a boy, Nii-san."

Mitsuki examined me from head to foot again then promised me "No problem."

Having mustered my resolve, I had put on the female uniform. To check the look, I visited Mitsuki at her room. It seemed like there was nothing amiss.
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v5 175.jpg|thumb]]

Even so, I still did not feel entirely reassured, but with this, I could take part in the school festival at least.

"Fufu, I will have to call you Nee-san today."

"I beg you, please don't call me that."

Mitsuki said with delight but I objected seriously.

"But I believe it would not work unless I change the way I address you..."

"Normally, you can just call people by name. There's nothing unnatural about 'Yuu' as a girl's name."

"Eh—c-call you by name?"

Hearing my suggestion, Mitsuki went red in a fluster.

"This suggestion should work, right?"

"True, I suppose... But no way! I cannot do it!"

Mitsuki shook her head as hard as she could and refused.

"W-Why?"

"In any case, I still cannot do it now! Y-You are Nee-san for today! It is decided!"

Having declared that, Mitsuki expelled me from her room. Slam, the door closed.

"If you can't do it now... When else?"

Left in the hallway, I cocked my head in puzzlement, dressed in a female uniform.

Was it because of my missing memories that I could not understand Mitsuki's thoughts—or was I simply dense? Right now, I could not tell.

"Wow! Mononobe turned into a girl!"

"Yuu is wearing the same clothes as everyone!"

Mitsuki and I arrived at school earlier than usual. What awaited me were reactions I was somewhat prepared for already.

Iris and Tia rushed over and examined my appearance closely.

"Yeah, it's very cute. For a moment, I didn't recognize Mononobe-kun."

"Mm."

Ariella and Ren looked at me with impressed eyes.

"Mononobe-kun, excellent. It makes me... want to marry you a bit."

Firill stared at me with inexplicable ecstasy.

"The appearance is acceptable. But so-called femininity is something that is expressed through subtle behavior. You would do best to pay attention to your walking posture and various gestures. Also, there is—"

Lisa approached while observing my female outfit then placed her hand on my chest.

"Given this rare chance, how about some breast pads? Someone small and petite like Mitsuki-chan could get away with a more modest chest without looking unnatural... But statuesque as you are, I believe you need to show more femininity."

However, when Lisa offered this advice, Mitsuki's face instantly froze.

Comparing her petite chest with Lisa's voluptuous bosom, Mitsuki smiled unnaturally.

"L-Lisa-san, there is no need to go to such lengths. Nii-san—no, Nee-san—is already very feminine. The size of one's chest does not affect a woman's charm."

"But having some is better than none—"

Mitsuki's face twitched in spasms.

"NOT. NEEDED!"

Mitsuki glared at Lisa and asserted.

"F-Fine..."

Intimidated by her forcefulness, even Lisa back down.

"Good grief—Now I shall confirm today's plans. Please sit wherever you wish, everyone."

Instructing everyone, Mitsuki stood up at the lectern.

The reason why she asked us to sit wherever we wanted was because our seats were no longer in the classroom.

The day before, we had moved all the desks and chairs out of the classroom, replacing them with three tables for customers to use. The interior was decorated into a "Japanese-like style" and felt completely different from the usual classroom atmosphere.

The ornamental Hinamatsuri dolls brought by Mitsuki were surrounded by a large number of Japanese fortune cats, a rather bizarre sight. As a side note, the fortune cats were brought by Ren who seemed to have a hobby of collecting them.

"The ones in charge of running the Japanese teahouse on the first day will be Iris-san, Ariella-san, Ren-san and Firill-san. The four of you, please change into your uniforms and prepare breakfast for all of us as warmup practice and for taste testing."

"Yes, I'll do my best!"

Iris answered Mitsuki energetically.

"The school festival starts at 9am. The initial shift will have Iris-san and Firill-san in charge of serving customers while Ariella-san and Ren-san will be responsible for the kitchen. However, when there are many customers, please leave only one person outside and have three of you cooking. If things are still tight, the remaining members will join in to assist."

Mitsuki explained fluently. She looked no different from when she was commanding anti-dragon battles. Perhaps due to that, everyone's face naturally tensed up.

"In the afternoon, please allow each person to take half an hour break each depending on customer volume. During that time, please have one person in charge of the outside and two in the kitchen. Then let us begin!"

Following Mitsuki's orders, Iris, Firill, Ariella and Ren, on duty today, exited the classroom.

This was because the cooking and changing areas were located in the unused classroom next door.

Left in the classroom were me, Mitsuki, Lisa and Tia, the four of us.

We sat down around a round table and waited for the food to be done.

"—Nee-san, let us head to the pier to pick up Father and Mother after breakfast."

Mitsuki examined the table's cleanliness with her finger while speaking. While feeling this title of "Nee-san" nagging at my heart, I observed Mitsuki's face.

Mitsuki looked like she believed I would matter-of-factly go with her. But if possible, I did not want to meet our parents.

"Sorry, but can I ask you to pick them up on your own? Look... at the way I'm dressed."

"Not an issue. I already informed them of the crossdressing."

"No, it's embarrassing even if they know. I'll go say hi to them afterwards, so give me some time for mental preparation."

I wanted to minimize contact with the parents as much as possible, but Mitsuki looked displeased.

"Say hi... Why do you sound so detached? Nii-san, you never called home even once, did you? Father and Mother are extremely worried about you. Please consider their feelings!"

Crap, Mitsuki was angry for real.

Indeed, my attitude would seem heartless and ungrateful to others.

But right now, I was not the "Mononobe Yuu" whom they knew.

"Mitsuki-san, my apologies, but he promised me already."

While I was hesitating how to answer, Lisa interjected.

"Huh?"

Mitsuki looked at Lisa in surprise. I was also wondering "Did I promise something like that?" and looked at her doubtfully.

"In our discussions, we decided to immediately scout the other homerooms as soon as the school festival starts. Because there are other homerooms opening cafes like us, which could be used for reference. Am I right?"

Lisa sought my agreement while winking at me. I realized she was secretly helping me.

"Y-Yeah, that's right. I promised Lisa already."

I frantically agreed and Lisa turned to face Mitsuki again.

"—And that is the case. Since this is part of the executive committee's job, I asked him to accompany me."

"Tia wants to go along!"

Then Tia raised her hand.

"Sure, no problem, Tia-san, you will come with us to check out the school festival."

Seeing things gradually decided, Mitsuki slumped her shoulders in resignation.

"No helping it... I understand. But conversely, after you finish scouting, you must go meet Father and Mother."

Mitsuki glared at me with some linger displeasure.

"Got it—I promise you."

After all, I still had to meet them once no matter what. Mitsuki would never allow anything else. Also, running from them the entire day would be unnatural.

"You must, okay?"

Perhaps my attitude did not inspire trust in her, Mitsuki kept reminding me repeatedly.

Thus, after some time, the classroom door opened. Dressed in kimonos, Iris and the others entered. They were coming over with trays carrying breakfast. Then they placed the food on the table.

"Mononobe, thanks for waiting! It'll definitely be tasty today for sure!"

Saying that, Iris placed the miso soup in front of me.

"Yeah, it seems very tasty. Also... Your outfit is very well-made. As expected of something you made yourself, Iris, it's very much in your style."

Smelling the miso soup's aroma, filled with anticipation, I admired Iris' kimono look.

She was wearing a kimono patterned with many small white flowers. Iris' airs matched the kimono's design very well, producing a sense of attractiveness different from usual.

"Oh, you even put on that hair accessory."

Seeing the butterfly hairpin I had given to her as a gift, I felt quite happy.

"Ehehe... I decided to put it away carefully for most of the time to avoid getting it dirty, and only wear it on special days."

Iris smiled shyly then served miso soup to the others.

Next came Firill with plates of tamagoyaki.

"This tamagoyaki is the best I've made to date. Mononobe-kun, you must savor it carefully."

Firill divided up the beautifully shaped tamagoyaki between everyone. Just as I could see, there was no charring on the inside.

"Got it. Also, Firill, your kimono looks great."

Firill's kimono had an abstract snowflake-like pattern which matched well with the kimono's background of light blue which resembled the winter sky.

"...That's it for your comment?"

However, Firill sounded slightly dissatisfied. While serving the others, she deliberately pushed her bosom against me.

"H-Hey?"

The soft sensation on my shoulder, transmitted through the kimono, was making me flustered. However, Firill did not leave me and whispered in my ear.

"Mononobe-kun, did you notice anything different?"

"Notice what... D-Don't tell me... you're not wearing any?"

The softness from her bosom felt especially vivid. I asked hoarsely.

"Yes, today—I'm not wearing a bra."

Firill smiled mischievously then separated from me, puffing out her magnificent chest.

"But I did use a supporter. Wearing a bra would ruin a kimono's beautiful curves. If possible... I wish you could comment on this sort of invisible effort."

"N-Nothing less expected of you..."

Overwhelmed by her in many different senses, I expressed my amazement. Firill finally showed a contented look and left.

"Come, next is plain rice and grilled fish."

"Mm!"

Then Ariella and Ren brought the remaining food and breakfast had arrived completely.

Ariella was wearing a kimono with subdued colors and a pattern of bamboo grass. Ren's was a red kimono with floral patterns.

"You two look good in your kimonos too, but you seem a bit exhausted."

Looking at Ariella and Ren's faces up close, I noticed the fatigue on their faces.

"Because a few places in Ren's kimono was sewn wrong, I re-did the sewing yesterday, working until late night, so I'm a bit tired today."

Ariella smiled wryly and yawned slightly.

"Mm..."

Ren bowed her head apologetically.

She was what one would call a prodigy, giving an impression that she could finish anything perfectly and effortlessly but there were apparently things she was not good at.

"Then all the food has arrived. Let us hurry and try it out."

After confirming everyone was seated, Mitsuki issued orders.

"Thanks for the food."

"—Thanks for the food."

Everyone put clapped their hands together and began to eat.

The month-long training had paid off. The food prepared by Iris and the others was very delicious.

"Every step I take, I instantly feel conscious I'm wearing a skirt..."

After breakfast, I left the classroom with Lisa and Tia. With every step, I would look down at my swaying skirt. During the walk from the dorm to school, I had gone through quite an embarrassing experience, hence my resistance against crossdressing had already numbed somewhat. But the sense of dissonance generated by the clothing itself was impossible to erase no matter what.

"Yuu dislikes skirts? Tia loves them because they're cool and breezy."

Tia walked while holding hands with me and Lisa, asking me incredulously.

"Yeah, it's definitely cool and breezy... But it also feels like not wearing anything, it makes me uncomfortable."

After I gave this answer to Tia, it was Lisa's turn to speak:

"By the way, how did you take care of underwear? Don't tell me you're wearing Mitsuki-san's..."

"Of course not! I'm just wearing normal boxers!"

I frantically denied Lisa's suspicions.

"Hoo, very well. I am relieved to know that the person I will be introducing to my parents tomorrow is not that type of pervert."

Lisa chuckled and said.

"You..."

I glared at Lisa coldly.

"Lisa's papa and mama will come tomorrow?"

Tia asked Lisa.

"Yes, that is the plan."

"But Lisa will be working with us tomorrow. Even if your papa and mama come to school, you won't be able to take them around?"

Tia asked in worry.

Lisa made a troubled expression then answered ambiguously:

"That works better for me, because I will be free from unnecessary questioning..."

We still had not said anything about our pretending to be a couple. We intended to explain tomorrow morning and ask everyone to help.

"Oh... How strange. Neither Lisa nor Yuu wants to see their papa and mama, but if Tia was in your shoes... Tia will feel very happy."

Tia commented with a baffled look on her face.

"Ah..."

I recalled that Tia's parents were deceased and felt sorry for her.

It had probably puzzled Tia the whole time that I did not go to pick up my parents.

Even if I told her the truth, standing from Tia's perspective, she would probably think that my troubles were luxuries.

Lisa looked at me.

Since we had worked together for a month and kept practicing being a couple, I could tell from her gaze that she was asking me "What to do?"

However, I could not come up with a correct answer to tell Tia.

Whether apologizing or explaining, both would only cause Tia to disagree even more. Hence—

"Tia, let's go!"

Pulling Tia's hand, I walked quickly ahead.

"Y-Yuu?"

"Wait, what is with you suddenly?"

Holding hands with Tia, Lisa was dragged along and asked, feeling troubled.

"The visitors will be arriving soon and there will be flood of people. Before that, we should visit other homerooms' shops as much as possible. Let's have fun with us for the whole day, Tia."

"Oh... Okay!"

Tia nodded in agreement and smiled.

This way of doing things might be a bit stiff, but right now, the only way I could think off to make Tia happy was for her to devote herself to enjoying the school festival.

"It is fine that you want to enjoy the school festival, but please do not forget to gather information properly."

Lisa sighed and reminded. However, the corners of her mouth were smiling.

In this manner, we raced to the other homerooms.

Along the way, we passed by Shinomiya-sensei who warned us not to run in the hallways—

Midgard's Ds were all assigned to respective homerooms.

Apart from the most prominent Brynhildr Class where I belonged, there were Gerhilde Class, Helmwige Class, Schwertleite Class, Ortlinde Class, Siegrune Class, Waltraute Class and Rossweisse Class, a total of nine homerooms.

These homerooms seemed to be named after Norse valkyries. Although there was the exception of me, but Ds were essentially young maidens, hence naming them after valkyries carried the meaning of "girls who fight dragons."

Although there were extreme geniuses like Ren or people with extenuating circumstances like Tia, who were assigned as exceptions, girls were essentially assigned to homerooms according to age group.

In most cases, the ability to generate and use dark matter seemed to awaken roughly the same time as when secondary sex characteristics appeared. Many of the Ds' homerooms had students similar to Lisa and my age. Conversely, young Ds were very few in number.

Rossweisse Class was where all these young Ds were gathered.

Thinking it would be better to visit a place with children the same age as Tia first, I picked Rossweisse Class first, but—

"Thank you for coming!"

"Please come again!"

—While the girls in monster costumes saw us off, I walked unsteadily out of their classroom.

"S-So exhausting..."

I exhaled deeply and remarked. Lisa agreed and nodded with a feeble look.

"I really can't keep up with the energy of young girls..."

The first classroom had already consumed a lot of our energy.

They were doing a haunted house.

But the scariness was zero. It would not be a stretch to say that from start to end, it was like playing with exceptionally hyper girls in costume.

"So fun!"

But Tia looked satisfied, grinning from ear to ear. As expected of someone from the same age group, she seemed to be able to keep up with their pace. When the haunted house was suggested in our discussion last time, she was still quite scared, but this kind of not scary haunted house was evidently fine.

"Okay... Next one."

Thinking it was fine as long as Tia was having as much fun as possible, we headed to Gerhilde Class next.

Gerhilde Class seemed to be doing a performance. A girl dressed in medieval clothing was standing at the entrance to pull in customers.

"Oh, Tia-chan!"

The girl showed joy on her face as soon as she saw us.

"It's been so long, Mayumi!"

"You know her?"

I asked Tia and she nodded.

"When dropping the bomb on Basilisk, we worked hard together!"

Speaking of which, back then, Tia had joined the Counter-Dragon Squad to support Mistilteinn. This girl was probably part of that group. Reminded by Tia, I felt like I had seen her before.

"Eh... Is this person beside Tia-chan actually Yuu-sama!?"

Mayumi noticed me despite my crossdressing disguise and exclaimed in surprise. In that instant, the other girls suddenly poked their heads out from the classroom together.

"Wow, it really is Yuu-sama! Lisa-sama is here too!"

"Even in a female uniform, he still looks so gallant!"

"Ah, idiot! The school gave orders that Yuu-sama's crossdressing has to be kept secret!"

"People from outside aren't here yet, so it's fine. Okay, Mayumi! Hurry and lead the way for them!"

The girls screamed and cheered, watching us with excited eyes. "Yuu-sama" bothered me a lot and I felt extremely uncomfortable.

"Please come this way, everyone! I will lead you to the VIP seats!"

Urged by her classmates, Mayumi led us to our seats.

A small stage was set up in their classroom.

"Ours is a drama performance! Please enjoy 'The Adventures of Yuu the Hero'!"

"—Huh?"

Hearing the title of the play, I had a bad feeling but before I could speak, the classroom went dark and a light shone on the stage.

The story then started, it was about a hero named Yuu who defeated evil dragons one after another.

The protagonist was totally based on me. While watching the play, I kept yelling in my mind "can I just find a hole to bury myself?"

"It was super fun to watch!"

After the play ended and we walked out of Gerhilde Class, Tia commented, her excitement still not yet faded.

"Fufu, Yuu the Hero, what a grand performance."

Lisa laughed while teasing me. During the play, Lisa had been laughing the whole time, keeping her voice down. Due to laughing to much, there were even tears in the corners of her eyes.

"Don't call me with that..."

Were they trying to shame me to death with praise? Thinking that, I sighed. Back when putting on the female uniform this morning, I was thinking there would not be anything more embarrassing than that, but who knew that it would get dethroned so quickly...

The first two classrooms had sapped my mental strength almost to the limit. But even so, I still went with Tia and Lisa to visit other classrooms.

While we were touring around, outside visitors gradually increased in number. They were probably relatives of Ds and other involved parties invited from outside.

"—Let's make a visit to our classroom first, because I'd like to report the results of our reconnaissance. Also... Your parents are probably waiting for you."

After lunch at Ortlinde Class' maid cafe, Lisa suggested to me.

By this point, we had checked out five homerooms—more than half. It was definitely time to make a trip back.

"Tia wants to see Yuu's papa and mama too!"

"—Got it, let's go."

I prepared myself and nodded. I just had to say hi then go visit other homerooms with Tia and Lisa before my condition got exposed.

While thinking of ways to listen without speaking as much as possible, I walked back to Brynhildr Class.

What I had to pay the most attention to was not recognizing the wrong people. After all, I currently could not even recall my parents' faces.

However, I stopped before reaching my homeroom.

Not because of fear but surprise.

Seeing him, who was not supposed to appear here, my body froze on reflex.

My excitement from the school festival atmosphere was frozen solid in an instant.

Leaning against the wall, he made eye contact with me. A cold smile instantly surfaced on the corners of his lips.

"2nd Lieutenant Mononobe, the way you're dressed is truly a joy to behold."

Checking out my crossdressing look, the man in the NIFL military uniform—Major Loki Jotunheim—spoke.
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v05 195.jpg|thumb]]

"Major Loki... Why are you here—"

"This isn't anything surprising. Since Midgard is holding such an event, it is normal for NIFL to send an observing delegation and I'm one of them."

This man was my direct superior back in NIFL. He answered with a grin on his face.

Although Midgard and NIFL's relationship was not particularly good, even so, I understood that Midgard could not disregard NIFL in this kind of promotional activity, still—

"Given your position, Major Loki, you wouldn't take on this kind of 'overt' mission, would you? What is your goal?"

One could call him someone who lived in NIFL's dark side who was almost never active in an aboveboard role like this. Conversely, if he was taking action, then there must be corresponding reasons.

"Because I wanted to talk to you directly. Can I have a moment of your time?"

Hearing him say he was here to see me, I felt some kind of premonition rocking my heart, telling me that things were definitely unusual.

"I understand. Lisa, Tia, please head back to the classroom first."

I nodded to Major Loki and urged the two of them, who had been unable to get a word in, to leave.

"You want us to leave first...? Who is that man? If you are going somewhere else, I shall come along."

"Tia wants to go with Yuu too!"

I felt anxious and uneasy to see that Lisa and Tia wanting to come along, so I shook my head and refused them clearly.

"—No. Do not come no matter what."

I could not allow them to get involved with Major Loki—Deciding that in my mind, I told them that.

Taken aback in surprise by my forceful rejection, they could not speak for a moment.

"Major Loki, let's go somewhere else."

Taking that chance to lead Major Loki away, I left quickly.

This was to get Major Loki away from them as quickly as possible—

===Part 5===

Having invited external visitors, Midgard was bustling everywhere. It was not easy to find a place to talk without getting disturbed by others.

Hence, I took Major Loki to the school roof which was forbidden to entry during the school festival.

"So hot."

Major Loki looked up at the sun in annoyance and grumbled quietly.

"Because it's a tropical island near the equator. So, what exactly do you want to talk to me about?"

Just to be on the safe side, after confirming there was no one present, I asked him cautiously.

"Well, to be honest, there's no particularly important topic, because the main point is to meet you directly."

Indeed, if it was just talking, he could get things done by making a call like before.

However, for him to take such pains to mingle among the observing delegation, to meet me here. It would not be excessive to be wary under these circumstances.

"After seeing me... Did you learn anything?"

"Yes, I learned very clearly that you are enjoying your school life."

Seeing me in a female uniform, he smiled wryly with a complicated feelings on his face. Then Major Loki wiped away his expression.

"But I still know nothing of what I wish to learn. Hence I must confirm it."

"!?"

In that instant, I reflexively distanced myself from Major Loki.

Immediately, a chill ran along my spine and I sweated profusely.

Major Loki had not moved at all, but I felt as though a knife was being held against my throat—That was the intense sense of crisis I felt.

"—You've grown lax, 2nd Lieutenant Mononobe."

Major Loki spoke expressionlessly. He had already reduced our distance back to what it was just now.

...Huh?

The distance I had gained by jumping backwards had vanished.

Seizing the moment when I blinked, he must have closed in all at once.

While I was speculating on the situation like this, Major Loki had already delivered a sweeping kick, throwing me off balance.

Immediately, my view spun around and I saw the blue sky and white clouds. My breathing was interrupted by an impact on my back. Seeing the sole of a shoe descending, I hastily twisted my body.

Seizing the opening when I was changing posture, Major Loki grabbed my arm and subdued me on the floor.

"Too easy. Although you defeated Hreidmar, this is all you can do without the intent to kill."

Major Loki kept me restrained while he talked.

"What the hell do you want...? Are you just trying to test my abilities?"

Completely immobilized, I asked Major Loki while he was staring coldly at me.

"I won't waste my breath on something like that. Since the current 2nd Lieutenant Mononobe has no reason to kill me, your 'Fafnir' will not attack. There's no point in testing you when you're not serious."

"Then why are you doing this—"

"Because I wanted to confirm what exactly is obstructing 'Fafnir' from becoming complete."

Major Loki immediately stared into my eyes as soon as he finished speaking.

That gaze reminded me of my first encounter with him. Those eyes were observing me, appraising me.

An unpleasant feeling rose up, as though someone was peeking at the bottom of my heart, but I could not move my gaze away, because my instincts were warning me of danger and refusing to show an opening in front of him.

"The current 2nd Lieutenant Mononobe—has no gaps."

"Gaps?"

I repeated what Major Loki said.

"The first time we met, you happened to be broken just right, full of gaps. But right now, despite being clearly more severely broken than before, it feels like your gaps have decreased."

"...!"

Feeling as though he had seen through my loss of memories, I could not help but freeze.

"What exactly have you stuffed into the broken parts? What did you use to fill up the gaps?"

"What—"

The weapons data downloaded from Yggdrasil flashed across my mind, but of course, I could not bring that up.

Seeing me stutter, Major Loki lowered the pitch of his voice slightly.

"2nd Lieutenant Mononobe, have you become the puppet of that abominable 'Gray'?"

"Gray...?"

I frowned, not knowing what he was talking about. Seeing my reaction, Major Loki exhaled.

"Forget it if you don't know. But it it's not 'Gray' who did it, the most likely possibility is the one who broke you in the first place."

Major Loki narrowed his eyes and finished, then released my arm. However, I was only liberated for a fleeting moment. This time, he grabbed my face in his hand. Gripping my face forcefully, Major Loki then said:

"I don't know who you are, but I'm warning you. Perhaps you might be the first to have set your sights on him, but he is mine. As long as 'Fafnir' remains, he will never belong to you."

Instead of me, Major Loki was addressing something else, declaring in a cold voice.

——.

At this moment, I seemed to hear a certain voice in my head.

...Must eliminate.

Dark emotions of unidentified origins surged from the bottom of my heart.

However, from the gaps between Major Loki's fingers that were obscuring my view, I saw ''my left arm move on its own''.

Dark matter appeared on my left hand and transmuted into a metal shard.

"Eh...?"

Just as I was feeling baffled, not understanding what was happening, my left hand move the metal shard's sharp edge towards Major Loki—

"Hey! What are you doing over there!?"

But just at that moment, a sonorous roar resounded across the roof.

Surprised, I flinched and my left arm stopped moving as well. I looked in the voice's direction to see Lisa there with alarm on her face.

"...Someone came to interfere huh."

Major Loki left me then shrugged in disappointment.

Finally freed, I looked at my left hand that was holding the metal shard tightly.

Just now... What was that? I attempted to kill Major Loki?"

It was almost like my left arm moved on its own, but that should be impossible. Most likely, I instinctively sensed dangerous and my subconscious awakened "Fafnir."

However, even if I wanted to make myself accept this explanation, my heart still felt that something was not right. Because my actions had contradicted my will to such a degree, this had never happened before.

"In any case, I now have a grasp on your situation. As for dragging out that certain existence which is obstructing 'Fafnir,' I'll leave that for the next opportunity."

Major Loki finished and walked over the roof stairs where Lisa was.

"—H-Hold it, if you were subjecting him to violence, I shall not let this go without repercussions!"

Lisa glared at the approaching Major Loki and said.

"You misunderstand. I was simply helping my former subordinate train a little."

Major Loki shrugged and turned his gaze to me.

"...He's telling the truth, don't worry."

To avoid getting Lisa involved in troublesome things, I backed up what Major Loki said.

"B-But..."

Lisa still looked unconvinced but Major Loki went past her and disappeared down the stairwell.

After looking alternately between Major Loki and me, Lisa ran over to me.

"Are you okay? Tia-san said she still felt worried, so we split up to find you... I never thought you'd end up in this kind of situation."

I was collapsed on the floor. Lisa knelt down next to me and inquired of my condition in worry.

"Yeah, I'm fine—!?"

I nodded and stood up but felt a sudden headache. The metal shard dropped from my hand.

"What is the matter with you!?"

Lisa caught and steadied me, but I could not answer.

Suffering from a splitting headache, I held my left hand to my forehead, but then I discovered that even my left hand was totally drained of strength too.

It felt very distant. I had difficulty transmitting my will to my fingertips.

"Did you hit your head when you fell earlier? Pull yourself together! I will call for someone right away."

Just as I looked up to see Lisa take out her phone and make a call—My consciousness fell into darkness.

"Thank goodness—You woke up, Nii-san."

I opened my eyes to see Mitsuki peering at me. The ceiling was red from the setting sun.

"This place is...?"

My consciousness was still hazy, so I asked her.

"This is the infirmary. I heard you suddenly fainted, Nii-san. Please know that I was very worried, okay? Although tests came up with nothing, please rest more."

Mitsuki looked at me with a complicated expression of relief and anger.

"How long... did I sleep for?"

"Approximately five hours. Unfortunately, the school festival has ended for the first day."

Hearing her say that, I discovered I had forgotten something important.

"And Father and Mother?"

"They went back after seeing your sleeping face, Nii-san. Seriously... You not only failed to reassure them, but even made them more worried."

Mitsuki sighed deeply.

"I see... They went back already."

Despite feeling apologetic, I still breathed a sigh of relief.

"Also, the Major Loki Jotunheim who allegedly helped you 'train' has also left Midgard. He simply said his task was done without even a single word of apology..."

Mitsuki spoke with intense anger.

Hearing that Major Loki was no longer at Midgard, my body instantly relaxed.

If that was the case, I could rest assured for now.

Major Loki said he would wait for the next opportunity. If he had already left Midgard, then I would not be seeing him for now.

"Speaking of which, I promised Tia to visit all the other homerooms. I really let her down."

Just as I could relax, these feelings of regret surged.

"Do not worry, Tia-san does not mind. Everyone is purely worried for your sake, Nii-san."

"Right now... Where are Tia and the others?"

"They are at the classroom cleaning up for today and replenishing supplies in preparation for tomorrow. Although you are on duty tomorrow, Nii-san, please do not overexert yourself."

Although Mitsuki was trying to be accommodating for me, I could not accept.

"No, it's okay. I'll do my job properly tomorrow."

Saying that, I sat up.

The headache that attacked me before I lost consciousness had subsided completely.

Tomorrow was not just about my shift at the teahouse, but also the important mission of acting as Lisa's boyfriend.

Hence, I must not rest.

She hoped for freedom, even if it would only last during her time at Midgard, and I wanted to make her wish come true.

To me, this school was like paradise, a place that had helped me to escape my burdensome bonds.

Precisely because of that, I felt I could understand Lisa's feelings.

"Nii-san..."

However, Mitsuki looked at me with extreme worry.

===Part 6===

The next day, it was the second day of the school festival.

Like the first day, the members of Brynhildr Class came to school early and had meeting before starting to prepare breakfast.

Today, Mitsuki, Lisa, Tia and I, the four of us were in charge of serving customers and the kitchen.

After changing in a different room from the girls, I entered the spare classroom to start cooking.

As expected, it took longer for girls to get changed. Mitsuki and the others arrived slightly later.

"Yuu, thanks for waiting!"

Tia had changed into a pink kimono, running to me with full vitality.

"Wow, Yuu so handsome!"

Seeing me dressed in a jinbei set, she stared at me with eyes shining with excitement.

"—Thank you, you look very cute too, Tia."

I rubbed her head with slightly embarrassed feelings.

"Ehehe... So happy. Yesterday's Yuu was so cute, but Tia likes the handsome Yuu better."

"P-Please don't remind me of that ever again..."

With my hand on my forehead, I sighed.

"Nii-san, are you still feeling unwell?"

However, my gesture was misinterpreted and Mitsuki asked me with concern.

"No, I'm fine, it's just that it depresses me when I recall yesterday's crossdressing."

Hearing my reply, Mitsuki smiled wryly.

"Good to know. The visitors today are all people who know of your existence, Nii-san, so no need to worry."

"Yeah—Oh by the way... Kimonos really suit you, Mitsuki, and your hairpin looks great."

I carefully examined my younger sister in her kimono.

The kimono was exquisitely crafted, of course, but as the wearer, Mitsuki herself had put a lot of effort on the details too. A glittering hairpin was embedded in her tied up hair, contributing to the overall impression.

"T-Thank you. This hairpin is a gift from Father and Mother yesterday."

Blushing, Mitsuki touched her hairpin.

"I see... So they prepared it specially because we're running a Japanese teahouse."

I ended up not seeing my parents and could not recall their faces. This filled me with feelings almost as though I had committed a crime.

But while I was thinking over these things and checking out Mitsuki's kimono look, someone timidly tugged my sleeve from the side.

"M-Mononobe Yuu, how is my kimono?"

Lisa's voice was slightly reprimanding as she asked me.

"Eh? O-Oh, of course it looks very good on you."

Lisa was wearing a yellow kimono, giving a very refreshing image and highly attractive.

"...What half-hearted praise. Are you aware of what you need to do today?"

However, Lisa glared at me in displeasure, in other words, she wanted me to praise her as a boyfriend would.

Indeed, today was the all-important real event. I had to pay attention starting now.

"Got it, here goes—"

I placed my hand on Lisa's shoulder and looked her directly in the eye.

"Lisa, you're beautiful."

"Hawah!"

But the instant I said that, Lisa immediately went red in the face and flung my hand away.

"What did I do wrong?"

"N-Nothing, I was merely a bit careless just now. My mental preparation isn't sufficient yet."

Holding her hand on her chest, Lisa replied reluctantly.

"Nii-san, Lisa-san... What on earth are you two doing?

Seeing us like that, Mitsuki stared in amazement.

"N-Nothing! Come, let us make breakfast."

Lisa spoke as though trying to cover things up and put on her work apron.

Thus, the cooking of breakfast began.

Lisa and I were standing next to each other. I chopped up the ingredients for miso soup while whispering to Lisa, whose face was still red:

"Lisa, when are we telling the others? In the end, we couldn't speak up during the meeting..."

We still had not told the class about Lisa and I pretending to be a couple for today.

"After this, I intend to bring it up during breakfast. Because a weird misunderstanding could arise if you spoke, please leave all the explaining to me."

"Got it. Yeah, things could definitely get very bad if anything goes wrong with the explanation..."

Iris severely misunderstood me when I first explained to her that Lisa had asked me to play the part of her boyfriend. In consideration of that, I thought it would be best to leave the explaining to Lisa.

However, I still had not noticed yet—

I had not noticed that Lisa was already so nervous that she could not maintain her sense of mind.

"E-Excuse me! Actually, Mononobe Yuu and I will be a couple today!"

It was the first thing Lisa said at the breakfast table.

Amidst the harmonious atmosphere of a meal, Lisa cried out without warning. Everyone stared at her in dumbfounded shock.

"Hey... Lisa, putting it that way is very bad!"

Although she told me not to butt in, I still could not refrain from reminding her.

"Oh—T-That's right."

Lisa came back to her senses then stood up frantically and cleared her throat.

"Sorry for startling everyone, but please listen to a few words from me."

Under everyone's shocked gazes, Lisa started explaining again.

But this time, her explanation also lacked a crucial component.

"I-I will be introducing him to my parents as my boyfriend today, consequently, I would like everyone's assistance in this matter—"

"Introducing him to your parents... Lisa, are you getting married to Mononobe-kun?"

Firill asked Lisa anxiously.

Hearing this, Tia cried out in alarm:

"N-No, even if it's Lisa! Yuu has to be Tia's husband!"

Expressionlessly, Mitsuki turned her gaze to me.

"—Nii-san, what is going on here?"

Then I saw Iris staring at me tearfully.

"M-Mononobe... Are you marrying Lisa-chan?"

"Hey, why are you getting the wrong idea as well, even you, Iris!? I already explained the whole story to you, right!?"

Amidst the chaos, I still retorted to Iris.

But during this time, the misunderstanding was snowballing out of control.

"Oh... So you two are in that kind of relationship, I didn't even know. When did you start?"

Ariella asked Lisa in surprise. Lisa replied in a fluster:

"U-Umm, it was a month ago when I asked him about this."

"So you've been going out that long ago... Come to think of it, you two have been especially close lately."

"Mm."

Ariella kept nodding her head and Ren agreed.

"W-Wrong! That isn't what I mean!"

Lisa frantically tried to clear up the misunderstanding.

However, the more she tried to explain, the weirder the interpretations went. It finally took us quite a long time to explain the whole story clearly.

"—In other words, Nii-san is playing the part of Lisa-san's boyfriend in order to disrupt her engagement."

"Y-Yeah..."

What took me tons of talking to explain was concisely summed up by Mitsuki in a single sentence.

I stared at Lisa coldly. Had she explained in this way from the start, things would not have been so hard.

"I am ashamed for causing everyone to misunderstand."

Lisa slumped her shoulders dejectedly, feeling responsible.

"So I see... What a relief."

Firill breathed a sigh of relief.

"If Lisa has trouble, Tia will help too!"

After figuring out the situation, Tia spoke, reassured.

"Seriously, Mononobe... You scared me there."

"No, like I said, Iris, why would you be surprised even though you know the story..."

Seeing Iris breathe a sigh of relief, I could not help but sigh.

"So we just need to say things to support when Lisa's parents come, right?"

Ariella raised her hand and asked.

Lisa nodded affirmatively and bowed her head to everyone.

"Yes, it would be a great help if everyone did that. Please lend me your assistance."

"We'll do this kind of thing even if you didn't make a request. Leave it to us."

"Mm."

Ariella agreed readily and Ren followed suit.

Everyone else nodded matter-of-factly.

"...Thank you, everyone."

Lisa thanked them with an expression of sincere joy then wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with her finger.

"Then let us use this moment to decide on a concrete strategy. For Lisa-san's sake, we must not fail, however..."

Mitsuki spoke seriously then looked at me uneasily.

"After putting on this performance, would things develop to the point that Lisa-san and Nii-san have no choice but to get married?"

"No need to worry about that, because unless someone's social standing and family background matches the Highwalker family... He cannot be considered my prospective suitor."

Lisa reassured Mitsuki.

But I could hear a hint of sadness in her voice.

"Then we will visit the other homerooms and come back. Mononobe, you guys do your best!"

Iris encouraged me then left the classroom with Ariella and Ren.

Like what we did yesterday, she intended to check out the other homeroom's shops.

"Since I've met Lisa's parents before, I'll report back when I spot them."

After saying that, Firill followed Iris and left.

Her parents—the king and queen of Erlia—were supposed to be guests for today, but were apparently too busy with state matters to visit, having succeeded the throne recently.

Lisa was the only one with relatives scheduled to visit today.

After discussing how to react when Lisa's parents arrived, Mitsuki, Lisa, Tia and I, the four of us began preparations to open shop. Then an unexpected situation came up.

"What a long line up..."

Lisa peered out of the corridor window and remarked.

Even though we had clearly not opened shop yet, there was already a long line outside Brynhildr Class' entrance.

"Was there this many people yesterday?"

Since I fainted before returning to the classroom, I did not know what business was like after we opened shop yesterday.

Hence, I thought there were just as many people yesterday but Tia shook her head.

"No, yesterday had less."

"This is probably... due to Nii-san."

Mitsuki glared at me.

"Huh? But I didn't do anything, did I?"

I was completely baffled so I asked.

Hearing me say that, Lisa shrugged in exasperation.

"Your comprehension is hopeless. You are standing in the shop today. People are presumably gathering here because they heard rumors about this."

"Yuu is so popular! Thanks to Yuu, there are so many customers!"

Tia raised her arms in joy.

"People will surely protest if we do not let Nii-san serve them out in the shop. Until the school girls finish their patronage, Nii-san, you will be in charge of serving them."

"G-Got it."

I agreed while feeling troubled by this development.

"Nii-san, do not get carried away by the attention, okay?"

Mitsuki warned me with displeasure on her face.

"Mononobe Yuu, today you are p-playing the part of my boyfriend, so I forbid you from leering at girls."

Lisa also glared at me and warned.

"Tia is happy that Yuu is popular but don't make a move on customers!"

Even Tia was reminding me like this. I could not help but sigh.

"I know without needing all these repeated reminders."

Wondering if they truly distrusted me, I answered. But when the shop opened for real, I discovered that the situation had far exceeded my expectations.

"Yuu-sama, please shake hands with me!"

"Umm... Can I have an autograph?"

The screaming school girls made such demands one after another, putting me in a panic.

W-What was going on? This could not be happening no matter what, right?

Was someone playing some kind of trick on me? Although this crossed my mind, the girls' gazes at me were very serious. I was overwhelmed by their vigor.

Even if I wanted to cry for help, I was the only one in the classroom.

Due to too many customers, the other three were in the adjacent spare classroom, focused on cooking.

"Yuu-sama! Umm... C-Can I take a photo?"

"S-Sure..."

Just as I made a twitching smile in response to her request, Lisa appeared, carrying food.

"Photos are forbidden. Isn't it written on the notice at the entrance?"

"S-Sorry..."

Reprimanded by Lisa, the girl bowed her head in dejection.

Then Lisa pointed her finger at me.

"You have to keep the rules in mind too. Have you forgotten what I said earlier?"

Out of the customer's sight, Lisa pinched me in the thigh.

"S-Sorry... I blanked out because the situation was too chaotic, I never expected so many people..."

I apologized and Lisa released me with a helpless expression.

"Fine—this is possibly a backlash to sustained suppression since Mitsuki-san had been restraining everyone by the rule on 'inappropriate interactions between the genders.' But today, everyone can talk to you without reservation as customers, so things are going out of control. This cannot be avoided perhaps."

Lisa cleared away empty dishes and spoke, but in the end, she added a sentence sarcastically.

"Because of that, you should enjoy the feeling of being an idol and indulge them to some extent. However, please exercise restraint."

Lisa smiled in a terrifying manner then left the classroom.

Left on my own, I was overwhelmed by the girls' vigor again.

"Finally freed..."

In the afternoon, the line of school girls was finally interrupted and outside visitors started lining up. Hence I was permitted to retreat to the spare classroom where the cooking took place.

But just as I was sprawled on a desk in exhaustion, Lisa pushed my shoulder.

"Okay, no time to rest. There are many customers in the shop, so you must continue to cook and work quickly."

"...Understood."

I got up unsteadily and began to cook with Lisa.

Mitsuki and Tia were serving customers, leaving only Lisa and me in the unused classroom.

"Your parents haven't come, Lisa?"

While making a customer's order, I asked Lisa.

"I have no idea either, but they should be coming soon... However, I did not ask them when in particular they were going to arrive. Every time I carry food over, I check the line, so I will tell you if they arrive."

"—I want them to come faster, because it's tough working with my nerves tense the whole time... And according to Mitsuki's plan, we can't rest before your parents arrive."

While cooking more miso soup for who knew how many times, I exhaled in fatigue.

"I remember that according to the plan, we will be putting up a notice of a temporary break when my parents arrive."

Lisa tasted the miso soup's concentration while confirming the plan.

"Yeah. After all, it'll probably cause a huge uproar if we act as a couple in front of other students. So I'll greet your parents as your boyfriend after the classroom is cleared of customers."

I recounted the steps and Lisa immediately threw a sideways glance at me.

"You seem quite confident. To think I am clearly so nervous..."

Lisa grumbled to me, sounding like she was complaining about the unfairness.

"I'm nervous too, but by this point, all we can do is brace ourselves. We've done everything we can."

"Is that so...? Just before the school festival, we were really so busy and almost had no time to practice being a couple. To be honest, preparations are not perfect."

Lisa spoke with a stiff expression. In the morning when explaining to the class, I could sense that she was shouldering extra pressure today. Perhaps she felt guilty for deceiving her parents.

Seeing her like that, I guess offering her encouragement was my job as her acting boyfriend.

"—Don't worry."

I put down the kitchen utensil in my hand and held Lisa's hands.

"W-What are you doing!?"

Lisa went red in the face and screamed in surprise.

"No matter how busy, we've been practicing holding hands all along. Don't you feel your mindset switching naturally just by holding hands like this? I feel I can behave as your boyfriend flawlessly now, you know?"

To reassure her, I smiled at Lisa. Just by recalling our repeated practice over the past month as well as working side by side till now, my confidence was surging.

"...Yes."

Lisa relaxed. She smiled lightly and looked up at me.

"Thank you, I have calmed down slightly. However... I still cannot be confident like you, so—"

She turned her body and stared at me square with moistened eyes.

"Should we have some final practice?"

Lisa looked up and asked me.

"Final practice?"

Not understanding what she was asking for, I responded in puzzlement with a question.

"...Make me experience something more like a girlfriend than holding hands."

Lisa stared at me passionately and drew her face closer.

At this moment, I finally understood her intent.

"Eh? Hey... W-Wait!"

I frantically tried to stop her but she refused to separate from me.

"—What does it matter? After all, you and I will never have a future. No matter what you do... Ultimately, it will be as if nothing ever happened."
[[image:UnlimitedFafnir v05 223.jpg|thumb]]

Lisa smiled sadly then tiptoed slightly.

Her pink lips approached, her fiery breath making light contact.

But just at that moment, footsteps could be heard faintly from outside the classroom.

"!?"

Lisa backed away, suddenly regaining her senses. I frantically pulled back from Lisa too.

The door was opened forcefully.

Carrying empty utensils and trays, Tia rushed into the classroom.

"Right now, Firill and the others are bringing Lisa's papa and mama over!"

Tia reported loudly to us.

"I-I got it."

Lisa replied to Tia, unable to hide the panic in her voice.

Then she looked at me in embarrassment and said quietly:

"—Forget what just happened."

When saying that, Lisa showed great sadness in her expression—I felt a stabbing pain in my heart.

"I saw Lisa's parents near the entrance, seemingly lost, so I brought them here directly. Mononobe-kun... I'm leaving Lisa in your hands."

Firill came over to the spare classroom and spoke with a very serious expression.

"Mononobe, do your best!"

"I'll pray for your success, Mononobe-kun."

"Mm."

Returning with Firill, Iris, Ariella and Ren also encouraged me.

Thus, our plan was put into motion.

According to plan, we immediately put up a notice for a temporary break at the classroom entrance when Lisa's parents entered the shop.

Although students in line objected, we responded by passing out number tags as an emergency measure, trying everything we could to disperse them first.

To prevent people from eavesdropping, Firill, Iris, Ariella and Ren, the four not on duty in the shop today, were on watch outside the classroom.

Lisa and Mitsuki were in charge of serving them while Tia and I cooked and waited for the opportunity to make an appearance.

"—Nii-san, everyone else has left the classroom."

Soon after, Mitsuki returned to report.

"What's Lisa doing?"

"Talking to her parents. I heard mentions of engagement, so it is probably time for you to head over, Nii-san."

Mitsuki answered while deftly pouring green tea from a pot into a cup.

"They were in need of refills just now, so please bring this over."

"—Got it."

I placed on a tray the cups of tea that Mitsuki had poured then nodded firmly.

"Yuu, good luck!"

"Nii-san, I am counting on you."

With Tia and Mitsuki's encouragements, I head to Lisa's side.

Carrying the tray into the classroom, I saw a couple with elegant airs sitting at a table, looking in my direction.

—So these are Lisa's parents.

The woman looked like an older Lisa while the man was tall and slender. The word "gentleman" would be a fitting description.

Standing next to them, Lisa saw me arrive and immediately breathed a sigh of relief.

It looked like just as Mitsuki said, they were talking about the matter of an engagement.

"Thank you for your patience."

I bowed to Lisa's parents then set the tea before them.

I could see a thick photo album spread open on the table, showing pictures of men on the pages. They were probably prospective suitors for Lisa.

"Oh... So you are the male D who is the subject of many a conversation."

When I glanced at the photo album, Lisa's father talked to me, apparently quite interested.

"Yes, I am Mononobe Yuu."

"My name is Mark Highwalker and I am Lisa's father. Thank you for looking after my daughter."

"No, not at all..."

I extended his hand cordially. Despite feeling surprised and confused, I still shook hands with him.

He was the CEO of a huge corporate group with intimate ties to NIFL as well, originally a VIP whom I would not get to converse with, but I could sense from him an open-mindedness that lowered my guard.

Then Lisa's mother introduced herself.

"I am Linda Highwalker. It is a pleasure to meet you."

Mrs. Highwalker smiled gently and nodded to greet me.

"Y-Yes, the pleasure is all mine."

I frantically bowed my head as well.

Then as though waiting for a pause in the conversation, Lisa leaned against me in a natural motion.

She looked like she intended to announce things immediately.

"Father, Mother, actually he and I—We are currently dating."

Lisa announced clearly to her parents.

"Ehhh!?"

Mrs. Highwalker exclaimed in surprise while Mr. Highwalker widened his eyes.

"Is that... true?"

But he did not lose his cool. Cautiously, he asked Lisa.

"Indeed."

Clutching my clothing tightly, Lisa nodded affirmatively.

Although she had long resolved herself, even so, I could still feel faint trembling from Lisa.

I could not leave her to face things alone, because right now, I was... Lisa's boyfriend.

Wrapping my arm around Lisa's shoulders, I drew her body towards me in an embrace.

"Oh—"

Resting her head against my chest, Lisa blushed red.

"Just as Lisa said, I am currently dating her. Naturally, we are following Midgard's rules and adhering to standards of decency."

Ds lost their powers during pregnancy or upon reaching the age of twenty or so, hence Midgard would forbid impure relations between the genders, of course. Mitsuki also warned me many times.

Precisely because of that, I had to state things for the record. We were not breaking any of Midgard's rules.

"...I see."

Mr. Highwalker seemed to understand correctly what I was trying to convey. He nodded lightly in response.

"Lisa, do you love him?"

Mrs. Highwalker still seemed shaken inside. She asked Lisa.

"Yes, I love him from the bottom of my heart, therefore..."

Lisa asserted in a strong tone of voice then motioned with her eyes at the open photo album on the table.

"—I cannot consider anyone else at the moment."

"I see..."

Mrs. Highwalker sighed, apparently at a loss what to do.

However, she immediately smiled and turned her gaze to her husband.

"Looks like all we can do is give our blessings to Lisa's first love."

"...Indeed. Now is the time to rejoice for our daughter's growth."

Mr. Highwalker nodded in agreement and applauded.

"Eh...?"

I was originally prepared for a dispute so this felt a bit disarming.

Lisa had said that as long as we made it clear that we were a real couple, her parents would back down honestly—That seemed to be true.

But aren't they being too reasonable here?

Things were going so smoothly that it felt unsettling.

I could only respond to their blessings with a stiff smile.

"Mononobe-kun, is that right? Please take care of my daughter."

"Y-Yes..."

After confirming my answer, Mr. Highwalker closed up the photo album on the table.

"Lisa, don't make life too difficult for him, okay?"

"—Of course."

Lisa answered in a voice released from tension. It was probably a relief to her that the situation proceeded ideally.

"Then it is almost time for us to take our leave."

"Indeed."

Mrs. Highwalker concurred with Mr. Highwalker and the two rose to their feet.

"T-Thank you."

Lisa chased after her parents who were about to exit the classroom.

When seeing them off at the entrance, Lisa bowed her head and thanked them. On the other hand, I also said "Thank you very much" loudly and watched them leave.

However, just as Mr. Highwalker was about to step out of the classroom, he brought his face close to Lisa's and apparently whispered something.

"...Yes, Father."

Standing some distance away, I did not hear what Mr. Highwalker said.

But Lisa looked extremely depressed and disheartened in her response—This was probably not my imagination.

===Part 7===

"—It seems to be a success. Good work, Lisa-san and Nii-san."

After Lisa's parents left, everyone entered the classroom. Most likely, they had been listening outside the whole time.

Mitsuki showed relief and congratulated us on our efforts.

"Plan succeeded!"

Tia happily made a "hurray" pose.

"Mononobe-kun, thank you for helping Lisa."

Firill bowed her head and thanked me. She seemed honestly worried about Lisa.

"I knew you'd be fine, Mononobe-kun."

"Mm."

Ariella and Ren also congratulated us on the plan's success. Likewise, Iris smiled at us and said:

"Good work, Mononobe. Lisa, I'm so glad for you!"

"Yes—This is all thanks to everyone's assistance."

Although Lisa responded with smiles, I did not think she was smiling from the heart.

"Then let's get back to touring the school festival, because we were only halfway through."

However, no one noticed the slight gloom that Lisa was hiding. Off duty for today, Iris, Firill, Ariella and Ren exited the classroom.

"We will take a break starting now. Tia and I will prepare some food. Nii-san and Lisa-san, you must exhausted so please wait here."

"Tia will do her best!"

Mitsuki and Tia did not seem to notice anything amiss in Lisa's behavior and they went to the spare classroom used for cooking.

"...I am so grateful to them. Come, have a seat."

Lisa urged me to sit down at the table where Mr. and Mrs. Highwalker had been seated earlier.

I took a seat opposite Lisa.

"Lisa, did it really succeed?"

With only the two of us in the classroom, I asked her hesitantly.

"Yes... Of course."

"Then why were you showing such a gloomy expression?"

"I did not. See, I'm smiling, right?"

Lisa smiled at me but I shook my head.

"No, not at all. Since we've been doing 'couples training' all month long, I can at least tell if your smiles are genuine. What did your father say to you at the end?"

"...!"

I made my decision and tried asking, but Lisa bit her lip and lowered her head.

"Did he say something excessive?"

Seeing Lisa so sad, I was extremely worried, so I asked again, but she shook her head in denial.

"No, Father was simply encouraging me. He said: This will become a wonderful experience, so make the most of your youth and enjoy it."

Lisa answered in a trembling voice.

It definitely sounded like warm encouragement to one's daughter, but Lisa's face was definitely not showing joy.

Unable to bear the sight, I moved over to Lisa's side from my position opposite to her.

Then leaning shoulder to shoulder, just as we normally did when working after school in the classroom, I placed my hand on top of Lisa's trembling hand.

"But those words hurt you, Lisa?"

Looking at Lisa's regretful demeanor, I asked.

"...I'm not hurt, but simply confronted with an understanding of reality once again. These days at Midgard, one day, they will eventually turn into nothing more than an experience."

Lisa replied in an extremely sad tone of voice.

"Experience..."

I could feel that it was an extremely heavy word, because the word "experience" referred to what was accumulated from the past.

If Lisa's father believed our relationship would continue to persist, he would not be using "a wonderful experience" to describe it.

"I think that Father and Mother offers me their sincere blessings regarding my seeing someone, but from their perspective, you... will not be a person relevant to my future. I have come to understand this fully."

Lisa spoke in resignation, turning her gaze out of the window.

"What I can do now is only create memories of youth. As soon as I lose my powers and leave Midgard, everything will become past experience. I will probably get married to someone somewhere."

Looking out at the white clouds floating in the sky, Lisa spoke.

"Lisa, do you think... that's good?"

Seeing the side of Lisa's face, lacking in vitality, I felt very indignant, so I asked.

"There is no question of good or bad. Because to me, there is no other path to choose."

"No, wait, isn't there the option to run away from home? As long as you earn enough money at Midgard, you won't need to rely on your parents."

I offered these words to Lisa who viewed the future with pessimism.

"—I am not arrogant enough to assert that my life belongs to myself alone. Also, more importantly... I cannot betray my parents."

However, Lisa smiled wryly and shook her head.

Naturally, she must have thought of that option without needing me to come up with it, and rejected it herself already.

"Sorry, I didn't think it through enough."

Feeling ashamed of my shallow thinking, I looked away.

"There's no need for you to apologize. I know clearly that you are showing your care for me. Also, despite uttering such high-principled words, I still cannot help but hope—If only I could remain a D forever."

These seemed to be Lisa's true feelings straight from the depths of her heart.

I saw her stare afar, continuing to speak as though in a dream:

"If I could stay here forever, to spend joyful times with Mitsuki-san, the others and you, how happy that would be. But just as one cannot refuse to grow up... These times will eventually come to an end. You will not exist in my future."

Lisa gazed at my face and smiled with melancholy.

"Perhaps precisely because of that, these times are so endearing."

Saying that, Lisa drew near and kissed me on the cheek.

"What!?"

I touched my cheek in surprise, only to see Lisa smiled mischievously:

"This is my thank you gift—my feelings."

Then she moved her chair away in apparent embarrassment, distancing herself from me.

"H-However, I have not forgotten the original terms of exchange. I will keep searching for a way to recover your memories, although I haven't found any suitable means yet... In any case, I will now give an interim report and offer my current suggestions."

Lisa spoke rapidly as though forcing a change in subject.

But the sensation of her lips on my cheek did not disappear that easily.

"Say, Lisa, that kiss just now—"

"Don't interrupt. Listen to me quietly!"

What kind of feelings did the kiss convey? I wanted to ask that, but she cut me off while blushing.

Also, she sounded ferocious, as though she would pounce and bite me if I said anything more.

"G-Got it. Please tell me."

I nodded to appease her then entered a listening pose.

"Goodness gracious... Stop thinking nonsense and put your mind on track. Focus and listen to me, this is extremely important."

Lisa reminded me strongly then proposed her thoughts regarding my memories.

"First of all, I've come to learn one fact through my research. Namely, memories are not lost that easily. Even if they appear to be lost, they might simply be in an accessible state while the memories themselves still exist in the brain."

"But I think my memories might've been overwritten by the weapons data downloaded from Yggdrasil. Won't memories vanish in that case?"

I asked my question and Lisa immediately shook her head.

"No, that idea is wrong. To begin with, human brains do not erase old memories even when they record new information. Suppose there was a method to overwrite things without regard for the brain's memories, it would most likely destroy the brain and personality."

"Then my memories... really remain somewhere in the brain?"

I found it hard to believe, so I asked Lisa.

"It is highly improbable for long-term memories settled in the brain to vanish suddenly. It would be a different matter if the brain was damaged physically, but there is no such obstacle in your case. To be honest, after you fainted, I already had people perform intricate examinations on your brain."

I was impressed that Lisa had taken advantage of yesterday's unexpected incident.

"I didn't even know about that... You're so reliable, Lisa."

"O-Of course."

Lisa scratched her cheek shyly then resumed the conversation.

"So judging from these symptoms, your condition is extremely unnatural. If you were simply transmitted a huge volume of information, I don't believe it would cause memory loss."

Looking into my eyes, Lisa asserted clearly.

"—But I am suffering from that in fact, right?"

"Even conceding a hundred compromises and assume that your memory disorder stems from some kind of error, losing memories starting from the earliest ones is still extremely weird. It would only be natural if it started with more recent memories that had yet to stabilize in the brain."

"That definitely makes sense..."

Why were all the lost memories from before I was taken to NIFL? That question did occur to me

"So I speculate that perhaps Yggdrasil might have transmitted something else to you, apart from weapons data."

"Something else apart from weapons data?"

I gulped and asked. Lisa nodded with a serious expression.

"If I had to give an example, it would be something like a computer virus."

"What...?"

"I believe that it entered your mind in the form of 'information' then severed your memories with clear intent. Perhaps something with properties similar to a computer virus is causing mischief here."

A chill rushed along my spine.

——

I heard a garbled voice from afar, mixed with noise.

"Just as I told you earlier, if Yggdrasil possesses the power of electrical interference, it might not be impossible. Because you were in an unconscious state yesterday, a full check of brainwaves could not be carried out, but if detailed tests were done in the future—"

Lisa's voice began to sound fainter and fainter.

Instead, noise from some kind of source grew louder and louder.

—Threat, recognized. Elimination, of doubt... Impossible. Far exceeded, rectification range.

The noise turned into a voice, echoing in my mind.

—Considering she is obstructing factor in elimination failure the other day, determination: continued lurking is difficult.

I could no longer hear Lisa's voice.

—Review, situation. Neun. Conclusion: immediate action necessary. Eliminate threat then reclaim code.

This cold and robotic voice, could it be Yggdrasil's...

I was struck by a splitting headache. The noisy voice was twisting my thoughts.

The headache felt like being stabbed by pins. My consciousness went hazy.

"Ah!?"

But this cry of pain did not come from my own mouth.

"Huh—?"

Seeing the scene before me, I was rendered dumbstruck.

My left arm—''it had moved on its own to strangle Lisa's neck''.

"Ooh... Ah..."

Lisa stared at me in pain.

"W-Why!? W-Why am I doing this—"

I frantically tried to get my left hand to release but my will did not reach my hand. Despite being able to feel, my hand did not move according to my thoughts.

—Compressed seed, uncompress. Begin assimilation of consciousness.

I tried to use my right arm to pull my left hand away but my right hand could not muster any strength.

"Yggdrasil, is that you? What are you doing with my body—!?"

But ignoring my voice, the fingers of my left hand sank into Lisa's throat.

—Error occurred. Difficulty reaching control territory of other factors. Complete control of consciousness, impossible. But even at current assimilation rate, control of movement not a problem.

"Gah... Someone! Hurry, anyone!!"

I yelled loudly out of the classroom but no one arrived to the rescue.

There were no customers since the shop was on break. My voice probably could not reach Mitsuki and Tia cooking in the adjacent spare classroom.

—In that case, I'll use dark matter to cause an explosion!

I used my last resort, but the instant I generated dark matter, an fierce headache instantly attacked.

Then the generated dark matter ignored my will and turned into a slender woody vine wrapped around my left arm.

Transmuting into plant matter... This was the realm of biogenic transmutation that ordinary Ds could not possibly achieve.

—So Yggdrasil did this?

The vine entangling my left arm controlled my movements despite being on the outside.

The force strangling Lisa's neck increased.

Perhaps unable to make even a sound now, all Lisa could do was open her mouth in pain.

"Guh... Lisa! Use dark matter to transmute explosives. Blow off my arm!"

I desperately tried to persuade Lisa.

But Lisa shook her head slightly with tears in her eyes.

I did not know if she meant that she was in too much pain to generate dark matter, or she refused to do that—

"Damn it! At this rate—Please! Someone!? Anyone—please save Lisa!!"

I could only continue to yell and cry for help.

Although Lisa tried to struggle free of my arm, her resistance was gradually weakening.

Her life was gradually about to be snuffed out, and—It was going to be my doing.

"Stop... Stop it!!"

I yelled at Yggdrasil that was controlling my body against my will.

"What are you doing!? You fool!!"

But at this moment, someone kicked the door down from outside with a loud crash and a petite figure rushed in.

"P-Principal!?"

Blonde hair fluttering, the person glaring at me with blue eyes was Midgard's chief administrator, Principal Charlotte.

"Please! My body isn't obeying me! I don't care what happens to me, please save Lisa immediately!"

Apart from her, there was no one I could seek help from, so I pleaded desperately for her help.

"Tsk—I can't believe it came to this."

The principal clicked her tongue and instantly rushed to our side. She pounced and bit my left arm.

Despite feeling a wave of intense pain, my left arm, not under my control, refused to leave Lisa's neck.

"That won't work! You have to break the arm at least—"

"Don't worry, since you are being controlled—I just need to dominate you who are being controlled."

After saying that, the principal sank her canines deeper into my arm.

In that very instant, I lost all feeling of my left arm as though I had been anaesthetized.

My fingers buried in Lisa relaxed. She struggled free of my hand and collapsed on the floor.

"C-Cough, c-cough!"

Holding her throat, Lisa kept coughing.

—Other factor, mixed in. Assimilation rate lowered. Response to emergency, disconnect terminal and withdraw.

I heard Yggdrasil's voice in my head. The vine entangling my left arm began to squirm in a sinister manner.

"Hmm—"

Although the principal discovered its movements and reached out, the vine disengaged nimbly from my arm and jumped towards the open window.

Seeing the vine vanish outside the window, the principal cursed "Drats, it escaped."

"Charlotte-sama, why did you suddenly break into a run? Ah—Oh dear, what on earth is..."

Maika-san showed up. Seeing our unusual look, she stared with widened eyes.

"This is an emergency, Maika. Find an arbitrary reason to evacuate the visitors out of the island. Also, inform all student terminals of a Type A alert. Issue orders for Haruka to lead the Counter-Dragon Squad to search for 'a mobile vine.' Although they will definitely have questions, I will explain reasons later."

The principal turned her gaze to Maika-san and issued orders concisely.

"—Y-Yes, affirmative."

Maika-san bowed with a tense expression then ran out of the classroom.

"C-Cough, c-cough... Huff... Huff..."

Quieting down, the classroom resounded with Lisa's coughing and irregular breathing noises.

"Sorry... Lisa."

I really wanted to help her get up, but I did not know if I was allowed to approach her in my current state. All I could do was stand there and apologize to her.

"Huff... Huff... Don't make that kind of face, I... am fine."

Lisa looked up and replied to me with a stiff smile.

"But Lisa, I did that, to you—"

"Yggdrasil is the one controlling your body, isn't it? I was too careless on my part too. Despite clearly considering this possibility... After hearing that Yggdrasil had vanished, I could not help but lower my guard."

Lisa shook her head and insisted she was responsible too.

"Probably... You guessed correctly. Something was transmitted to my mind apart from weapons data... I don't know when I'll get controlled again."

I looked at my left hand that had strangled Lisa's neck and replied in regret.

Yggdrasil was not destroyed, all along—It was inside me.

"Don't worry about that, because I'm the one with dominance over your body now."

However, the principal asserted with full confidence.

"Dominance...?"

Speaking of which, she had mentioned something like that when biting my left arm.

"Because I've temporarily dominated you and the thing that has invaded your body, so I already know the gist of things. Seriously—Things ended up like this all because you kept your deal with Yggdrasil secret. This is your fault, you know?"

Arms akimbo, the principal glared at me.

"What... Why do you know this—"

"Understanding simply through domination, that is the kind of authority domination is."

"Authority...? Principal—No, who exactly are you?"

I could sense something mysterious from the principal, so I asked.

"Yes... By this point, I guess I've no choice but to reveal my identity."

The principal nodded and seemed a bit happy for some reason. She raised her hand ostentatiously.

"I am precisely the manager of humans, the king of the human race! I am the mastermind who controls this world from the shadows!"

The principal puffed out her flat chest and declared openly.

"O-Okay..."

Unsure how to react, I concurred ambiguously.

"What's with that daft look of yours? You don't believe me?"

"No—Rather than not believing, it's more like I can't imagine it at all..."

To suddenly learn that she was the mastermind controlling the world, I only felt confounded by the enormity of the scale. Also, the petite and weak-looking principal totally did not match that image.

"...You're saying I'm not dignified?"

The principal's body shook with a twitching expression on her face.

"Huh? W-Weird, did I say it out loud?"

"You are currently under my dominance, which means your thoughts are being transmitted to me. Seriously... It can't be helped. Then I'll word things differently and prepare myself to be misunderstood."

The principal took a deep breath and continued:

"My predecessor called himself this—the gray dragon—'Gray' Vampire."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_5_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Unlimited_Fafnir|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Unlimited_Fafnir:Volume_5_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume14 Chapter 1

2013-12-10T10:37:48Z

Tsunade666: /* Chapter 1: You still haven't made any decision */

===Chapter 1: You still haven't made any decision===

Running.

With the sound of the wind in his ears, Layfon kept running and jumping. Holding the Sapphire Dite in the form of steel threads, he carried Felli with his left arm. Carrying the delicate and tiny her, he kept running and jumping. He pressed on as he moved upon Grendan's earth.

"Layfon Alseif!"

The voice filled with hostility echoed everywhere. Directed at Layfon, the voice seemed like arrows coming in all directions. The confrontation with Claribel had created an unexpected result. The chaos continued to spread even now, rippling out in bigger circles. The chaos never once stopped around Layfon. Having made the spark in Grendan's urgent air, he could never predict just how large a fire was to emerge in Grendan. Right now, he could do nothing but run.

"Three new Military Artists have appeared at point 1200," Felli said next to his ear. She hugged his neck tightly, her breath brushing past his ear. The tension that one couldn't feel in her flake was now carried through by her breath.

The steel threads danced. No, it had never once stopped from the beginning. Layfon kept deflecting the external Kei of Military Artists aimed at his back, using the steel threads to stop these guys from getting closer, and making them faint. Felli had been searching for a safe place. In order to enable Sharnid to keep running, Layfon had put all his concentration in the fight.

For the three Military Artists forming a net to stop him, they didn't even have time to release external Kei before Layfon hammered them into unconsciousness.

"After 100m, please turn to point 1400 and move for 200m."

Layfon kept moving forward at Felli's direction, but it was very difficult. He was only defeating the other Military Artists........ It'd have been much more relaxing to kill them off, but he didn't choose that method. Instead, he made them unconscious to stop them from pursuing him. If he had chosen to kill, he'd probably have chopped off Claribel's head in the second move.

Why did he not do that? Why didn't he kill them? Even Layfon himself couldn't find a persuasive answer to those questions. But for some reason, he just couldn't kill them. He had made a decision in one split second. Even if he changed his thinking now, something in his heart would hold back his resolve.

But......

"......Uu!"

The external Kei of nearing Military Artists ran through the steel threads to his wrist. Though it'd be easier to block the attack if he were to spread the steel threads around like Lintence, he had no spare time for that now. He couldn't perform that move in a flash like that person. The steel threads were a very good weapon against many enemies, but Layfon's strength was far from Lintence's. He wouldn't have sunk into this desperate a situation if he could concentrate fighting on his own, but.......

"Hey!"

Sharnid's voice came from behind.

"Even though we keep running, we still can't escape the Psychokinesist's search?"

This was Sharnid, who could speak with his usual attitude in this unusual situation. Layfon agreed with his words, but even he himself could do nothing. He had no strength left.

As Sharnid had said.

The flakes of Psychokinesists flew among the Military Artists so to capture Layfon's movements. Though he could destroy the flakes flying inside the net of steel threads, strong Psychokinesists' power could glean information even if the flakes were far from their target. Under normal circumstances, Layfon could increase the range of steel threads to destroy farther flakes, but it was impossible to do so while escaping and fighting numerous enemies. The current range took everything he could to maintain its delicate operation. Putting all of his concentration on operating the steel threads, he had left the choice of the route to Felli. If he hadn't done that, he would have already left openings in his defense.

One must never underestimate Grendan's Military Artists. This was a city that had much more real battle experience than any other cities. A city that had experienced many organized group battles more than any other cities. No matter what the situation was, it could even easily work with any strangers to carry out combined attacks. This was because if the city couldn't do that much, Grendan's Military Artists would not have survived this long. Layfon was protecting Sharnid and Felli. If he wasn't careful with his moves, they would have been defeated by Grendan's Military Artists before meeting Nina, Leerin and any other Heaven's Blade successors.

"I have an idea," Felli's voice sounded in their ears. Tension seeped from her voice.

"As such, please head for the destination. If possible when we arrive there, even just a moment is enough, we'll completely disappear from their eyes."

"Is that possible?" Sharnid asked.

"If I have time to weave the steel threads formation........." Layfon could only reply. He needed time to prepare Lintence's steel threads move – Sougen Kyoku, as his technique wasn't as good as Lintence's. Besides, the more numerous the enemies, the harder it was to control the move, but simultaneously, the power and scale of the move was even larger. Just speaking of weapon type, Dinn's metal threads was the same type as the steel threads. The level of difficulty to wield this type of weapon was high, and it was easier to understand that the more familiar one was with this weapon, the more horrific its power.

To weave a formation in a split second like Lintence...... Not only would Layfon fail to produce Sougen Kyoku, he might even create an opening. Any opening in this situation was fatal.

"Good. Just leave it to me."

He never thought Sharnid would accept this mission so quickly.

"Ah......?"

"Even so, we only have 10 seconds. Please, I don't want to get careless."

"Eh? But........."

He did not give voice to the words in his throat. Perhaps he was worrying too much, but no matter how much he worried, this was reality. Layfon wasn't the exception. All Military Artists in Grendan were the same, and it was particularly so for the Psyharden who had never forgotten the feeling in a real battle.

But he had to say it now.

"Senpai, it's impossible for you."

Even so.

He failed to say it.

Why?

But there was no time to ask himself anymore.

"Got it," Felli replied instead.

"Felli-senpai........."

"There's no time for discussion. First, we've to escape."

This truly was what they needed but.........

"Ok, then let's start three seconds before we arrive at the destination. Though I don't know what move it is, please remember don't get me caught in it."

"............"

No time to reply. They were about to arrive at the destination. There were around 130 pursuers. Around 50 flakes were trying to circle the intruders. Two to three people were Psychokinesists. Layfon felt that clearly and found the number unexpectedly low. His confrontation with Claribel had sparked a fire in Grendan, and that fire would certainly spread. But with this number, rather than allowing Sharnid to encounter danger, Layfon still couldn't make a decision......

"I........."

Let me do it. That was what he wanted to say. With this level of Military Artists, Layfon could defeat them if he were to kill them. However, Felli didn't permit him to speak.

"Fon Fon...... Please be more honest."

"Eh?"

"We must stop the source of fire to prevent this situation from worsening. Only 1 more second till arrival......Action. Start."

"Oi!" Sharnid shouted and turned around behind Layfon.

Layfon had already eliminated all Military Artists ahead of him, so the targets left were all behind him. There were 30 Military Artists, and they were all different from Zuellni's Military Arts students. Though Sharnid was a top Military Artist in Zuellni, his action here was brainless. Would the future of a few seconds after, change because of his action? Layfon should stop him. Stop his brainless action, but it was too late. They had promised to buy him 10 seconds. Holding the Dite, Layfon considered whether he should change the direction of the steel threads.

But why?

Why did he feel that something unexpected would happen? Was it really all right to simply concentrate on weaving the formation? The formation he needed formed in Layfon's head and became an image. How to swing the Dite, how to let the Kei run, how to adjust the Kei through his Kei vein. All these points had clearly emerged in his mind. All that was left was to realize them in reality.

Once Sougen Kyoku was put into action, it wouldn't stop till it was finished. This was how deep and complicated Lintence's move was. All parts of the move were complicated and strange. It had taken him a horrific amount of time to just familiarize himself with the weapon. There was a reason why there were fewer steel threads users than Karen Kei users. Luckens' secret was also difficult but it was still just physical exercise......the steel threads were different. The difference of threads, the flow of Kei, the ripples of Kei, everything were of a high level.

Concentrate. If he got distracted, he'd fail.

It had begun.

One second.

"Here I go!" Sharnid shouted and rushed for the Military Artists.

"Restoration!"

The two guns in his hands were restored. Close quarters combat gun fighting......Using guns for close combat fight, Sharnid had raised the guns and rushed the thirty Military Artists in order to protect himself. He blocked off the external Kei from them.

[[image:CSR vol14 021.jpg|thumb]]

Two seconds.

The explosion broke through the sky along with a huge noise. The air flow was scattered into pieces as a huge wave swallowed Sharnid whole. This was a group strategy created to stop in-rushing larvae. The dignity of adults was sullied today for having used this move against one single person, a person who was still an immature Military Artist.

Only the light of external Kei and the dust of explosion floating in the air remained in Sharnid's sight.

Three seconds.

An even bigger feeling of Kei came from behind his back. A heavy pressure that easily overwhelmed the Kei of all thirty Military Artists. No matter how he thought of it, he knew it came from Layfon. If not, an even more terrible character must have appeared behind Sharnid, Layfon and Felli.

(No way?)

Holding to that belief, he stood again in the arena that he couldn't escape from. He believed that his action would turn the situation around.

"Sometimes I have to show you the dignity of a senpai!" he shouted as his spirit rose.

Four seconds.

Grendan's Military Artists calmly calculated the result of their external Kei. They felt nothing for the end of the Military Artist who had been protected by Layfon. They had a general idea of this person's strength by looking at the way he escaped, his running speed, his leaping height, his pose. They thought his action was brainless and so they released their moves. Standing in a battle, an unsafe arena as they faced an enemy, what should they do? This was common sense. Even though this fool was a Military Arts student, they were not his teacher. They had no obligation to point out his foolish action.

The external Kei had already ground this person into powder as if he was put into a blender. That was what the Military Artists thought.

But that did not happen.

The sound of gunshots pierced through the sound of explosion. The prediction went awry in the next moment. Numerous shots of light assaulted them, breaking through the attacks of the thirty Military Artists. This time, the rain of Kei bullets came to baptize these Military Artists.

Five seconds.

The safety setting of the weapon was released. This wasn't permitted in the platoon matches and the Military Arts Competition. The bullets he used there were anesthetic. In here, Sharnid could choose to use both real and Kei bullets. When the weapon's safety setting was on, he could not use Kei bullets. Though real bullets were powerful too, the number was limited. However, there was no limit to the number of Kei bullets. Sharnid just had to keep compressing his Kei and shooting it out. The quality of the gun had placed a certain amount of restriction on the power output, but as long as he had Kei, he could keep on shooting.

"OHHHHHHHHH!" Sharnid voiced as he kept shooting. He wasn't just shooting. He was moving too. He moved to find the locations that he could shoot the bullets through the amorphous wave of external Kei.

"Haha!"

Even he himself didn't expect it...... The ambush was very successful. In fact, there were few Military Artists who failed to evade the sudden attacks.

Six seconds.

He had reduced the number from thirty to twenty but he couldn't let his guard down. He could feel new Military Artists closing in.

"But you're a bit late."

The Military Artists dispersed and formed a circle around Sharnid. Sharnid rushed for them.

Different kinds of weapons attacked him. To them, Sharnid was no longer a simple Military Arts student.

Seven seconds.

Sharnid's contribution was unbelievable. Though he did it in an emergency situation, he had accurately grasped hold of the opening through his experience in numerous battles. He had not fallen for the trap but managed to shoot out Kei bullets accurately. This was different from his random shooting at the beginning of the fight. As such, he defeated three more Military Artists.

Eight and nine seconds.

Continuously attacking was tiring. His movements had slowed down. Though the time was short, he kept on attacking.

And then ten seconds passed.

"I'm counting on you."

Sharnid escaped from the position of shooting Kei bullets everywhere and ran for Layfon. The Military Artists were speechless at his action of leaving his back completely exposed. This might be a trap. They considered whether to give chase or not.

Less than even one second had already decided their fate.

Sougen Kyoku – Needle makeup.

The result took place in a flash. The Military Artists and all the Psychokinesis flakes that were gathering information around them suffered the same fate.

They were pierced in a flash.

Invisible steel threads were laid across the earth during Sharnid's fight with the Military Artists. These threads suddenly all pierced the sky. The heads of the threads enlarged with the Kei in them. None of the Military Artists could resist them. Even the flakes had become the steel threads' prey, pierced one by one. This happened to not only the Military Artists fighting Sharnid, but to all other Military Artists and flakes seeking to get close. The impact and pain caused by steel threads was enough. The Military Artists didn't have time to make any noise before fainting. Layfon had controlled the threads so they didn't pierce any vital spots.

"Keep going down," Felli said as Sharnid arrived. The three of them went into the underground canal and closed the heavy lid above them.

<center>◇</center>

It was pitch black.

"This isn't a bad idea but......" Sharnid walked ahead of the team with a painful expression. Felli was in the middle and Layfon took up the rear. The three of them were walking in the underground canal. Sharnid made this expression not only because of Layfon. Felli herself understood it well. As a huge amount of water flowed underground, the sound of rushing water was enough to drown out the noise of Layfon's team, but they still couldn't speak too loudly without regard of anything.

"So smelly," Sharnid complained, holding his nose.

This underground canal was used to carry away waste water.

"No need to repeat what we all know," Felli said. She wasn't all that comfortable either.

Even Layfon was the same. Though Internal Kei system could strengthen his senses, he deliberately chose not to strengthen his sense of smell. Still, the foul smell kept invading his nostrils, causing a nasty feeling in the depth of his throat.

"If there's a better way to escape, please tell me."

"I'm sorry. I'm not blaming you, Felli-chan."

"Of course."

"The entrance we used is destroyed. It'd be hard for our pursuers to follow, but I'm not sure about the Psychokinesists."

"It's all right. It's already hard to investigate this place from above the ground. Besides, I'm interfering with the flakes and making them get error messages."

"You're making the flakes make the wrong judgment? Incredible. If you can do that, why haven't you been using it? If Nina had known, she'd be mad."

"Not that I haven't used it before. I didn't know how to use it till now....... Recently, I've thought of this method. At that time when I took over the other person's flake......"

"So Felli-chan's been thinking."

"........."

"You said you hated it, but you gradually came to like it? Not bad."

"Go die, perv."

"Speaking of which, you two can really talk."

Layfon was trying all he could not to breathe. It was unbelievable to see these two converse. In addition, the three of them were keeping Kei flowing in order to stay in their Kei state.

"Well, this situation won't change even if we don't say anything."

"I was mentally prepared when we chose this escape route."

"But then......"

Layfon sighed, following closely behind the two. Felli directed them when they came to a branch. Layfon put all his concentration behind them.

No one was chasing them. He focused his Kei in his ears. He heard footsteps that sounded like Military Artists, but he could tell they weren't all that near. Felli was choosing the safest route for them.

It should be okay...... to relax a little in these circumstances?

"Speaking of which, the situation turned worse immediately. I originally planned for us to sneak in more safely."

"It seems difficult if you know too many people," Felli said, her gaze stabbing Layfon.

"This is his home, but I never thought so many beauties would come to greet him," Sharnid laughed.

Felli's gaze turned sharper.

"Though you instantly bloodied the other person, that's really like your style. What else can I say?"

"Then...... Who is she?"

"Eh?"

"That girl named Claribel. How are you two related?"

"No. Nothing special. I don't think I've fought with her together that many times......"

Of all that he remembered of her, Claribel belonged to one of the three royal families. She was a daughter of the Ronsmier family, the granddaughter of the Heaven's Blade successor Tigris.

"Then isn't she a lady? If you had stayed in Grendan, you might have been promoted."

"Impossible."

Layfon knew it was impossible but the hostility he felt from Felli was deepening.

"You two saw it, right?"

Claribel had suddenly attacked with a sword. That kind of girl can't have any good feelings towards him.

"No no. I didn't feel any hostility. It felt more like an action devoid of any evil intention."

Sharnid's words triggered his memories. True. There was no hostility in Claribel's action. He thought she was here to punish the exiled...... But he didn't feel that was her intention. Perhaps she only came to try out his strength. This kind of Military Artists was not lacking in Grendan.

"She likes you."

A mischievous smile from Sharnid.

"No......... That's just a way to measure her strength......"

Layfon's expression was troubled. Felli's fury increased.

"So nothing else happened between you two?"

"Huh?"

"NO-THING ELSE! From what she said, it seems something's happened between you two in the past."

"Nothing special...... Well, the only thing I remember was when she first participated in a battle. I went along as an observer."

"Observer?"

"Well, an experienced Military Artist has to accompany any new Military Artists in their first battle. He's there to observe and protect the newbie. My adopted father accompanied me when I first headed off, but for some reason, Tigris requested me to go with her......"

Sharnid snapped his fingers. "You must have helped her in a cool style."

"Uh? Not that cool. That battle turned into a long one unexpectedly. She didn't control the use of her strength and fainted. I took care of everything afterwards."

"Look. As expected."

Felli's gaze was icy.

"Why didn't you realize......"

"Eh?"

"Give it up. Even this clumsy guy is a Heaven's Blade."

"Really......"

Layfon didn't understand them and cocked his head.

The three of them kept on moving. Felli's direction was very accurate. The sound of their pursuers was getting further and further away.

"We'll head up here," Felli said this after an hour.

"Finally. My clothes and hair smell foul!" Sharnid smelled his long hair and made a helpless expression.

"I'll go up first."

Layfon climbed the ladder, pushed open the heavy lid and stood up on the ground to check everything was safe. He then pulled Felli and Sharnid up with the steel threads.

No one was around.

They seemed to be in the third residential area......... Though there was no evacuation siren ringing, it was rare to see the sun so high in the sky during this hour.

The three of them finally let out their breath. Perhaps a majority of Military Artists had already given up the search. As Felli had said, their disappearance had reduced the passion of the Military Artists.

"Speaking of which, just what's going on?"

Perhaps just as the conversation went in the underground canal, Claribel just wanted to challenge Layfon and held no hostility towards him. However, that made the actions of the Military Artists incomprehensible. It felt as if the tightly-held string suddenly broke and caused a huge ruckus. A fight had happened not long before, but why were they so tense?

No......

"Has it not ended?"

"What are you talking about?"

Sharnid placed the lid back. Felli's icy gaze was still on Layfon. It seemed the conversation about Claribel had cast her into a bad mood, and she hadn't recovered from it.

Layfon was the one who was teased. Why was Felli in such a bad mood? He didn't get it. But if he asked her, she'd get madder......

"What is it?"

"Nothing. Just wondering about the huge ruckus......"

"I don't know but it's not strange under that circumstance. Right?"

That circumstance.

The contact between Zuellni and Grendan. The contact between an Academy City and a normal city. The crowd of filth monsters suddenly appearing in Zuellni's sky. All these were extremely unusual circumstances. Since they discovered the Haikizoku in the ruined city with the 5th platoon, the unusual circumstance had not once stopped. Had it all been decided that things would turn out this way?

"Okay, let's go," Sharnid walked over to them.

"Wait a minute. A normal person's leaving his home at point 0900......"

"Hey, don't say that now!"

"Can't be helped. I was concentrating on the Military Artists. We've to avoid him."

"Can we make it, Layfon?"

"Let's go."

"Ah........."

He could tell from Felli's words that they couldn't make it. The sound of Felli and a door opening weaved together.

Even so, they'd make it if they moved immediately. The female walked out of the house. She was looking at her feet, holding the handle and did not notice Layfon. They could still make it now if he were to carry Felli. Sharnid was good at fast movement, so he had nothing to worry about.

But Layfon did not move.

The person who walked out of the house was a female. Her hair was delicate and had been cut to a very short length. Her head was lowered as her hair willfully allowed the gravity to pull it lower.

Layfon saw the fine hair and shoulders, and the shopping basket in her hand.

Only he understood.

"Eh.........?" She lifted her head and saw them. Then she looked at Layfon, disbelieving.

"Layfon......?"

"Lucia-nee......san"

<center>◇</center>

His head hurt. Not because he was sick. This hurt came from his mental exhaustion. He couldn't say anything at the end of helplessness. He just felt his head hurt.

"Really........."

Minse pressed a hand down on his temple. He had watched his younger cousin lie on the bed with a helpless expression. In the end, he did not return to the palace but had instead headed for the outer edge. He had carried his cousin who had her arm cut off to the hospital. He hated himself for having done it.

Besides, a simple recovery device was holding his cousin's right wrist firmly as she lay on the bed even in this situation. She didn't look pained. Instead, she looked rather happy.

But it was better than being looked at with a dejected expression. Still, his cousin's expression prevented him from feeling satisfied and at peace for having rescued an injured person. All he felt now was the feeling of having done something foolish.

"Ahah......... As I thought, Layfon is the best."

His cousin must be thinking of this repeatedly? For those people who took advantage of the Gahard incidence to exile Layfon from the city, his cousin must have wanted to make them feel bad.

"I've trained with that move for a long time and I was confident about it. But as I thought, it's still far from complete."

"No. Isn't it because you were toying with them but they took out their real strength?"

His cousin was caressing the recovery device. Looking at her vague expression, Minse had no other feeling than that her cousin was dangerous. Though she wasn't mad about fighting like Savaris, as expected, she was dangerous when Layfon was involved. The close age gap between them was only one of the reasons. But it seemed she had already noticed Layfon before she had her first battle. Her feelings for Layfon after the first battle was mixed in with something else.

Minse found it strange that it wasn't a feeling a normal female would have.

"That's not related. What is truly needed is a very balanced strength that can be fully utilized no matter the situation. If it's only strength exploded from a person in a crisis, then he can't beat anyone."

"I can't hear the real reason."

"I said that's it."

Minse looked at his cousin who was nodding strongly. He turned his silent gaze to the scenery outside the window.

It was very tiring for Minse to discuss the theory of battle. He was a Military Artist who didn't possess any great power. One could say that he had given up because he hadn't undergone any fast growth. The fight with the Wolf Faces back then made his body heavy. Claribel had gone on a rampage just when he wanted to take a rest. Thinking of the words Her Majesty and other people would say only added to his exhaustion. There was nothing that could heal him.

".........Anyway, the commotion seems to have died down. It appears they have successfully hidden themselves."

The commotion that had gone on for quite a while had died down. Minse didn't think Layfon was defeated as he hadn't felt a Kei stronger than a Heaven's Blade successor. This meant Layfon and his comrades had hidden themselves. Though he wasn't that happy with Layfon, the commotion had not spread. That was good news in this situation. Anything happening right now was not normal. Something huge would certainly take place later. The action of the Wolf Faces had pointed to it. Instead of finding the path to the Inner Court as usual, the Wolf Faces had directly taken a mission to assassinate the Heaven's Blades...... The more correct reason was that they wanted to eliminate the power of the Heaven's Blade successors. Their purpose must be preventing the Heaven's Blades from exercising their full strength in the coming battle.

What he was sure of was that something huge was about to occur.

A huge ruckus at this time wasn't welcome. Minse and the others didn't have the strength to stop Layfon so it was better to honestly let him in.

"Anyway, you ought to stay here and receive treatment."

"I know. If my wrist isn't put back the right way, I can't do anything I want. Aa, but I still want to fight one more time. I heard it can be treated by dusk. One more time......"

Minse shook his head and left the room. As he left, he thought he wanted to return earlier but it had to be at this time that he met the person who halted his steps.

[[image:CSR vol14 041.jpg|thumb]]

"What an unexpected meeting."

Minse failed to utter a word as this was a very special person. The peaceful atmosphere exuding from this person didn't crack apart as the person watched Minse from the wheelchair. It was impossible for this old lady not to know Minse was here.

He tried to speak with the old woman.

"It's unusual to see you, Delbone-dono."

This was the hospital Delbone slept in. Not only that. Savaris, who had sustained injuries in Zuellni, was treated here too. Though it wasn't impossible to meet with her in this hospital, the old lady before Minse had always been sleeping, acting through her power of Psychokinesis alone. Hence Minse never thought he'd meet the real person.

"Hoho. One of my grandchildren has been admitted into the hospital so I'm preparing to meet her. It's a grandchild who hasn't been back a long while. It lacks warmth to speak with her only through the flake."

"She's a fortunate grandchild."

"Did you come to visit too, Minse?"

"I'm here to visit Claribel. You should already know?"

"Sometimes I too want to pretend I don't know anything."

"Though I don't know which grandchild of yours is injured, but is it someone that I know?"

No one knew Delbone's real age but most of her numerous grandchild were Psychokinesists. Even her great-grandchildren worked as Psychokinesists. Most of the mainstream Psychokinesists in Grendan were her direct descendants. Delbone, who held all information of Grendan, was not just simply a Heaven's Blade successor.

"No. I don't think Minse knows her. She left Grendan when she was very small. She only returned recently."

"There is such a person? But speaking of which, can she be in Zuellni?"

"Yes. She met the commotion while passing through Zuellni but she was injured before that, and it wasn't life-threatening."

"Really? Then that's good."

"Yes. Either way, she's the grandchild I care for the most. I'm really happy."

Minse could only think of her as a kind and approachable old lady as he looked at her expression.

"I hope your grandchild can be safely discharged."

"Thank you. Ah, and also, Her Majesty hasn't noticed this commotion yet. His infiltration and Claribel's personality are all within predictions. Please rest at ease."

".........Seems I can sleep better. Thank you."

"There's no need. I've to go now."

"Yes, goodbye."

He watched Delbone wheel the wheelchair past him then he headed for the exit of the hospital.

He smacked his lips as he felt the sweat left on his head. He already knew. This shouldn't be surprising. Delbone's Psychokinesis had always been covering this city. It was impossible for her not to know of anything that happened in this city. What was terrifying was the existence of a Psychokinesist like Delbone. Nothing would happen to this city so long as she lived. She knew before anyone else the nearing of filth monsters. Perhaps her sensing speed of filth monsters was even faster than Electronic Fairies. Minse was grateful for that. Also, Grendan's political climate had always been stable. The even better thing was that in Grendan existed the Heaven's Blade successors led by the Queen. As such, no one had truly experienced the Queen's terror.

She possessed an overwhelming power. And she also had the best information gatherer with her, Delbone. It was reality that these two were cooperating. One wrong step might turn into a terrifying dictatorship that no one could resist. It was good now because the Queen and Delbone had the same aim. The city's economy was stable. There wasn't much commotion in the lives of normal citizens. But if one out of these three points was to break down, then symptoms of the other two points collapsing might appear.

Minse had this premonition.

Minse's family had fallen because of his connection with Layfon. He wasn't all that good as a Military Artist and that had changed his past naivety. He could see the cruel reality much more clearly. That might explain why he was more tired. He could only be chased by all sorts of realities as he didn't have the clear goal of being a Military Artist.

So he thought this city was dangerous.

The Queen. Delbone. The normal citizens living their stable lives.

These three points. One of them would collapse. He thought of it a bit and felt that reality wasn't that far off.

"Uh, I'm thinking of useless things again."

He pressed down the hair blown messy by the wind as he complained, then he jumped for his own home.

Delbone rounded the corner and entered a patient's room after parting with Minse. The scenery inside the room was no different from others. The walls and floor were white. One bed was in the room along with an essential cabinet and a refrigerator storing food and drinks......... What was left was the machine observing the patient's condition.

The patient on the bed was connected to a drip. But bandages wrapped up this patient's entire body.

(Grandmother.........)

The patient was holding a heavy Diamond Dite. Three flakes hovered above the bed. It was difficult to discern the gender of the electric voice that echoed in the room.

"It's been a long while, Elsmau."

Delbone smiled, watching the person on the bed. But she couldn't tell his expression as he was wrapped in bandages. Only in this room had Delbone decided not to use Psychokinesis.

(How have you been?)

"I'm very happy we can meet even now."

(I thought it wouldn't be possible.)

"Because you think I'd die first?"

(I've never wanted grandmother to die......... I just thought I'd die in battle before we meet.)

"Ryuhou Gadge must be a Military Artist more incredible than I imagined. I can feel you've been in many battles through your Psychokinesis. You've accumulated much experience."

(Thank you.)

Silence suddenly came but it didn't bring any dissatisfaction to Delbone. She was only giving her grandchild enough time to remember his past.

The medical bandages were blue and they were wrapped around Elsmau's entire body, even his eyes. This was the grandchild Delbone was watching. He said this price had allowed him to resist pollutants. Though, his appearance was the exchange.

(Grandmother......)

"I've happy you've agreed to the operation. Though I'm interested in your special ability, a girl should still take care of her own appearance. Else you'd lose what you've obtained with so much effort."

(I'm not thinking of that anymore......)

"Elsmau."

(I've already given up that name.)

"Then pick it back up. Elsmau. You, who haven't given up the family name of Fermaus has the right to pick it up."

(But he.........)

"Then take it that he also wishes for it."

Silence came again but Delbone didn't let it stay for long this time.

"What to do with the Mercenary Gang has already been decided. The suitable reward has also been prepared. They will accept the reward. It's up to them individually for staying in Grendan as a Military Artist or become a traveler once more."

(I see......)

"But you will not return to the Mercenary Gang?"

Silence.

"Ryuhou Gadge's adopted son is the one to inherit his will. But he's not here."

(............)

"I've already heard of him. What an unexpected meeting. But no inheritor appeared after losing the leader. The organization has already died at that time."

(That's true. I understand.)

"But even though the organization is dead, even though the Psychokinesist named Fermaus is also dead, you've something you can do, something that Elsmau can do."

(What do you anticipate of me?)

Delbone paused and breathed in deeply. A very deep breath. It felt like she had waited a long time to say this. She had scolded Tigris for that. It was like a child who should have already died but did not. Not because she was a woman, but because of her experience as a mother and a grandmother. She herself had not hardened her heart and made a calm decision at that time; that was why she had persisted with the naivety of leaving it to fate.

Everything was for the sake of waiting for the right timing so she could say what she was about to say.

"I want you to inherit my everything."

Soundless impact hammered her granddaughter's entire body. Delbone quietly watched her reaction.

(Why let me.........)

"Though I don't know your personality, I'm also a person. I can stretch the limit of my flesh but it's not possible to do so for my brain and Kei vein."

(But.........)

Elsmau wanted to move but she couldn't. The drip contained different nutrients and also numbing medicine. The content was necessary for the upcoming operation.

So she couldn't move on the bed.

Even though she would not die by directly contacting the pollutants and she could sense the coming of filth monsters through her sense of smell, the Psychokinesist of the Salivan Guidance Mercenary Gang, Fermaus, was a female. As a female, she had chosen this kind of road. This was all done to meet the man named Ryuhou Gadge. She left Grendan when she was still a girl, entering her days of battle. It was the same to stay in Grendan if all she sought were battles. But it was different with the Mercenary Gang. They had the quality that differed from Military Artists who fought in the city.

The end result was the birth of the Psychokinesist named Fermaus.

(Why is it me? If you're to choose from the family, besides me.........)

"Not that I have to choose from my family. But I can't find anyone suitable. Besides, the other people know me too well. You who have always been outside are different."

(Even so, my power of Psychokinesis is not of grandmother's level...... If that's the case, I think that girl is more suitable.)

"Girl?"

(The girl I met in Zuellni.)

"That girl. Ah, true, that girl has excellent talent. Even now she's trying to interfere with my flake. She's very cute. I'm letting her deceive herself now."

Delbone couldn't help but smile, thinking of the first time she met that girl. The troubled expression she held because of her immense power. Delbone had also gone through such a stage. Why could something so simple change her fate? This doubt only vanished till her father's death, when she decided to follow in her father's footsteps. She couldn't remember why she changed her mind. It was something very important but she failed to remember it. Delbone had consciously sealed off some of her memories or sealed them off. She had also buried her memories of how she came to live in Grendan.

For having lived over hundreds of years, she had numerous grandchildren and great-grandchildren. She found it more interesting to look at her future rather than relying on her memories to support her. This was the truth. What happened in the past was no longer important for her.

But the little memory she recalled had strangely overlapped with that girl. It was a reality that Delbone held goodwill towards that girl.

"It would have been good if she could stay beside me and I could nurture her for a year."

(Then......)

"But I don't think that's what she wishes. Besides, the time I have left is less than one year."

(No way......)

"A human life is unexpectedly fragile."

Looking at Elsmau who held a not-knowing-what-to-do expression, Delbone decided to leave it at that. Besides, Elsmau had just returned to Grendan and she also needed to undergo the operation. Her feeling must be unstable. It wouldn't be good to be too impatient.

"But it's true that I don't have much time left so I hope you don't take too long considering it. Please don't see me go before the result is out."

(.........I understand.)

Delbone had conveyed her intention. That was enough.

She blessed her granddaughter and left the room.

<center>◇</center>

It was coming.

Layfon stood on the spot, spaced out. The girl appearing from behind the door and carrying a shopping basket, Lucia, had walked straight to him. Layfon didn't move as he was shocked but Lucia only stayed surprised for a very short moment. She had then walked straight to him.

Ah, she's coming. That was what Layfon thought.

If he was to evade, no, if it was Layfon, he could avoid it subconsciously. But the fist in front of her long and delicate hand had landed on his head.

"Uu........."

Lucia was a normal female. Even so, it still hurt enough for him to voice it.

"You, geez, just what did you do?"

Layfon touched the place he got hit and couldn't say anything.

"I decided to buy something, thinking the commotion has stopped. Who knew you'd be here. Did you cause that commotion?"

"Even if it's me, I didn't do it because I like it......"

"As I thought, it's you."

Layfon got hit once more and he just sat down on the ground.

"Listen to me, Lucia-neesan."

Tears leaked from the corner of his eyes. Was this a habit? Or was it formed subconsciously due to a childhood habit? Layfon looked at Lucia with an expression as if he was wronged.

But his sister was heartless.

"I don't have the time. I'm very busy now. Anyway, just go inside. There won't be enough things at home if I don't go shopping. No. Wait a minute. You guys smell. Go and take a shower first."

Shopping took the priority over her little brother. Lucia pointed at the house she emerged from and left them.

"What an incredible sister......"

This was Sharnid's conclusion. Everyone in here probably held the same conclusion.

And that wasn't the only surprising event for the three.

After entering Lucia's house honestly, they heard loud crying.

"It's a baby's crying voice."

"A baby's here."

"Seems so."

Felli and Sharnid confirmed the situation from the word exchange with each other. On the other hand, Layfon seemed surprised about hearing a baby's cry. Of course, this wasn't the only surprising thing. Suddenly, someone headed for them from the direction of the cry. The closer the person was, the louder the crying.

And......

"Ah, Lucia. Did you forget something? It's good that you're here. This child just keeps crying. I wonder whether he might be feeling uncomfortable........."

The person holding the child suddenly stopped all movement.

She looked at Layfon and the other two.

And Layfon, Felli and Sharnid all looked at the girl.

Then all four spoke out.

"Why are you here!?"

The child in Nina's arms was still crying.

The child was passed around and it stopped crying the moment it was in Layfon's arms.

The three of them took turns taking a shower. The clothes that Layfon and Sharnid wore underneath their fighting clothes seemed to smell clean, so they kept wearing it. Felli had taken Lucia's clothes without permission and now wore it.

"Why.........?"

Nina glared at Layfon with dissatisfaction.

"That child must have felt your tension."

Layfon knew of the real reason, even though Nina put it that way. Even a baby had people that he liked and disliked. This was normal for Layfon who had experience looking after his siblings at the orphanage. Even so, the way Nina held the baby was very dangerous.

Layfon and the others were in the living room. The baby's cradle was also here. All the tools were available. Lucia must be looking after the child here.

"No. Let's just put aside that problem for now........." Sharnid said with an exhausted expression though he understood her bitterness.

They came here to rescue Nina but they never thought they'd see her so easily, and she was looking after a baby. Looking at the reality of her being kidnapped, Sharnid could never imagine her looking after a child as one of the possibilities. He would really want to meet with the person who let her do this. Just how did Nina come to be in these circumstances? He didn't get it.

Layfon wasn't the only one perplexed. Sharnid was the same so he couldn't blame him.

"Layfon, let me hold the child too."

"Don't ignore me!"

"It's noisy here."

Not only was Felli ignored but he was scolded by Nina. Sharnid wanted to cry but no tears fell. Layfon didn't know what to do. Anyway, best first give the child to Felli.

"So light......"

"He's still just a child. About three months old."

"Don't cry."

The baby let Felli hold him with his head on Felli's face. His hand moved on her shoulder, caressing her silvery hair.

"His neck has enough muscles. It's easy to hold him."

"Then why was he crying when I held him?" Nina glared at Layfon.

"Because you were trembling, right?"

"What did you say?"

"You were tense? He didn't want to be held by someone tense."

"Uh........."

"For someone who came to Grendan and had to look after a baby, it's inevitable that she'd be tense."

Felli held nothing back in her words that were sharp like a blade. Even Layfon could feel the thorns in her words. Suddenly speechless, Nina didn't know what to do.

"Then what are you doing here?"

"How should I put it......"

"We want to know the reason behind it. Why is someone who had been kidnapped looking after a baby in an unfamiliar house. And it's someone who can't even cook."

"Cooking. Out of all the areas, I don't want you to criticize me on my cooking!"

Felli and Nina talked to each other as she held the baby. Layfon and Sharnid exchanged a glance.

"What should we do?"

"Anyway, it's useless till the two of them have calmed them."

"Then........."

"Escape. Escape. There's no other choice but to run away from a woman's fight."

"Ah........."

Layfon found his observation very correct. He was concerned about the baby but he'd get their attention if he took the baby from Felli. Besides, the baby didn't seem dissatisfied to be held by her.

"Then let's escape!"

"Yes."

The two of them sneaked their conversation behind the other two and slowly prepared to leave the living room.

The sound of a door being opened came to them. Footsteps headed straight for the living room.

"I've come back. Ah, it's good that I made it back in time. Really, I missed the sale for diapers because of a certain idiot."

Lucia was back. One hand held a bag of diapers, the other held a shopping basket full of food.

"......What are you doing?"

"Uh......"

"Preparing to escape a war between women."

"Don't do something that foolish. Layfon, come and help with the cooking."

"Ah, yes."

"You two. If you got time then come and help."

"Uu......"

"............"

"Huh? What is it?"

"They don't know how to cook," Sharnid said as Lucia was perplexed with their attitude.

"Sharnid........."

"I don't want to be told of that by you."

"Huh? Me? I can make small dishes."

"What!?"

"Impossible............"

Sharnid responded to the question with a matter of fact expression. His attitude shook the certitude in Nina and Felli.

"But in the camp before........."

"I didn't think I needed to help having looked at Layfon and Meishen's cooking."

"Uu......"

"What the. The ones who can't cook are the girls? I can't look at this anymore," Lucia criticized the embarrassed girls without softening.

"Never mind. Layfon and I will take care of the cooking. You guys just help me look after little Maru. Ah, that's right. First change his diaper."

Not only the girls, but Sharnid also wasn't familiar with this term diaper. But Lucia smiled at their anxiety.

"It's something you have to do anyway. Why not learn it now?"

Lucia's kitchen gave Layfon a familiar feeling even though the place had changed. This was a feeling he had once he stood here. He knew what she wanted to make just by looking at the ingredients in her shopping basket. He took out the vegetables from the basket and made the appropriate preparations for cooking. Lucia didn't say anything after looking at him. His must have made the right guess.

The baby...... Layfon heard from Lucia that the baby's name was Marukuto...... From behind came the confused voices of Sharnid, Felli and Nina and the baby's dissatisfied crying.

"You look to be in good spirits........." Lucia said as she chopped the vegetables. "It seems you also have your own friends. This is better than anything because your social abilities are just too horrible."

"Are you still mad, Nee-san?"

Layfon looked at her as he peeled off the skin of the vegetables. Her arms and legs were delicate. Her face was proper. She would be a beauty if she was to put some make-up on. But she didn't seem interested. She exuded a manly feel rather than a woman's. Her personality was quite casual and even her clothes leaned towards a male's. Lucia was raised in the same orphanage as him. She had left for work when Layfon was still in Grendan.

Lucia was the one who used to cook for Layfon and the others and change their diapers. Layfon grew up looking at her back and he had learned how to cook from her. Though the place had changed now, the person who used it hadn't. The knives and bowls were placed in the same positions. Same for the herbs. It was the same as the past. Layfon once again remembered the nostalgic past in here.

"Rather than being mad, I had given up. You aren't good at socializing. And now you suddenly went on a rampage after a conversation. What can I do except give up on you?"

"Uu........."

"Besides, for those brats who were affected by you, it's inevitable that they hate you after being betrayed."

"Seems so........."

"But you shouldn't keep worrying about it. The magazine wrote an unexpectedly detailed report on the underground matches. The public's condemnation on you has quickly disappeared because of it. The condemnation is pushed onto society. I think there was some manipulation of information. Anyway, those brats know of this, and thanks to it, our foster father could reopen the dojo. Do you know about him opening the dojo?"

"Yeah, I already heard of it."

"From Leerin?"

"Yeah......"

"Geez, I don't know whether to say that child is spirited or stubborn......... Anyway, have you two met?"

"You haven't heard?"

"What?"

Layfon looked behind him. The three of them still hadn't managed to change the diaper. Lucia said angrily. "That child will catch a cold!" and made the three more confused and tense.

"So what's happened? I haven't heard anything from Rui."

"She was in Zuellni till now........."

For her to use the name Rui so casually. As he thought, that girl was...... and if that's the case, Nee-san had...... Layfon continued his explanation as he pondered.

About Leerin coming to Zuellni and Derek leaving him the Psyharden Katana. About the commotion a few days back and about the Queen bringing Leerin back to Grendan.

"She was brought back by Her Majesty? Why would she do that?"

"I don't know either. Her Majesty didn't tell me anything and Leerin also told me not to get involved........."

And he had denied her request but he couldn't do anything. All he saw was the distance of strength between him and Lintence.

"So that's why you came? Really. The most famous and the most flustered person in the orphanage is you. Are you still rolling down the slope of life?"

He couldn't retort to her words as he felt the same.

Looking at him, she sighed helplessly.

"You're here now but you still have such an expression. Ah, I think I might understand why Leerin said what she said."

"Eh?" He was surprised.

"And.........?"

If she knew and understood, he also wanted to know and understand.

He still couldn't believe himself of that time. Why did Leerin refuse his help? He knew she wasn't someone who would casually ask for help as it would bring trouble to others. He was very clear about her personality. But the Leerin of that time was different. He felt she was wholeheartedly denying him.

Why was she denying him? Did Nee-san understand?

Then.........

Lucia looked behind her and saw the three had safely changed the baby's diaper. She sighed in relief.

"You...... Did you plan to rescue the girl called Nina too?"

"Eh? Ah, yes........."

"Then you've already reached your goal. Return to Zuellni."

"Eh?"

"Perhaps you don't have to see Leerin anymore."

Something seemed to be blowing about madly in his heart as he heard those words though he himself wasn't sure what it was.

<center>◇</center>

Gorneo was feeling the wind.

After that event...... Gorneo had been chasing after Shante after the fight with the numerous giants in front of the secret research laboratory of Zuellni. He had kept chasing her and finally arrived at Grendan. He missed the opportunity to enter Grendan due to ill luck. While feeling frustrated and wondering how to get in, he saw several Military Artists of the Luckens School in the crowd and had successfully entered Grendan thanks to them.

Shante might have escaped successfully but the only place to escape was Zuellni.

As long as this was inside Grendan, there must exist the Luckens people. Though one person did not have to belong to one single school, many Military Artists came to this city to study the Luckens hand to hand combat skills in addition to their skills in weaponry.

Besides, Gorneo didn't think Shante had returned to Zuellni. In that case, it was more efficient to search for her in Grendan.

".........."

As such, he had returned to a home that he had left for five years and now he was standing here. The tomb in Grendan.

The family tomb where each family member was buried. Before the tomb stood the wooden plaque carved with names. The most recent dead were carved on the wood and the plaque was to be buried many years after. It was impossible to make a tomb just for one person on limited soil. Tombs of families that did not produce any progeny were immediately disposed of.

The wooden plaque before Gorneo had the name Gahard Baren carved on it. Gorneo had heard of Gahard Baren's death from Savaris. And he had heard of the truth behind Gahard and Layfon after returning to Grendan.

He finally knew of the truth.

He could not hate Layfon anymore after knowing the truth.

"You chased after my brother too much........."

Savaris, a representative of one chasing after desire and fight was the condensed product of the spirit of Grendan's Military Artists. Gahard Baren wanted to be like him. Originally, for a large school like Luckens, problematic children like Savaris shouldn't have been allowed to be born. Even Gorneo, as his brother, thought so. Other disciples in the school were influenced by Savaris, thinking they may become like him as long as they kept honing their skills. Gahard was second to Savaris.

Perhaps Gorneo, who escaped from Grendan to Zuellni, did not hold a common feeling with other Military Artists. He probably became like this because he found his brother scary and that he would never match his brother. And perhaps his thinking to chase after powerful strength had been taken by his older brother. Perhaps Savaris had taken away this gene passed from their father.

And because of that, he had never thought of surpassing Savaris. Or he could say that this imagination held no meaning. Perhaps the thought of never surpassing Savaris had entered his subconscious as he had always been around Savaris, feeling the strong pressure from him. This was probably an easily explainable problem from a doctor or scientist's viewpoint.

But Gorneo didn't care for the reason anymore. The attraction to Savaris that stimulated a desire for strength had caused Gahard to take the wrong path. Or one could say he had used the wrong method to reach his goal. Gorneo felt the wind while standing before the tomb of the brother he respected.

This wasn't the wind blowing past him.

This was the wind howling in his heart.

He had been clashing with something inside his heart in the ruined city. This feeling had been clinging to him till he realized his fury had calmed. To put it simply, his fury had gradually died. The hatred he held for Layfon disappeared bit by bit and what was left was confusion and a little bit of anger.

(This isn't the time for this.)

He stood a while before the tomb and left. This wasn't the time to look into the emptiness inside his heart.

He had to find Shante. That was why he returned to Grendan.

"Really. Just how much more do I have to do."

He complained as he thought of the reason behind the missing Shante.

Why did she suddenly head for Grendan?

She was originally a perplexing girl. She was raised by wild beasts in the Forest City Erupa for some reason so sometimes her actions were like that of a beast. Her actions weren't suitable to a human society.

Remembering this, Gorneo recalled how he got into trouble for tidying up the commotions she caused. But her action this time. How should he put it? It felt different from usual. Her actions till now were difficult to fathom from a human's viewpoint but it made more sense looking from a beast's viewpoint such as shouting at the moon because one couldn't sleep at night or chasing after the mutated mice that had escaped the Farming course. This was the same for incredible events that involved the City Police as this was the habits of the wild beasts that raised Shante in Erupa.

In that case, something unbelievable must have happened during that time.

Gorneo's physique wasn't huge compared to normal people despite his being blocky and large. But Shante usually sat on his shoulders. That was how delicate and small she was. But at that time, Shante's small body had undergone unbelievable growth after touching the Heartseer fruit that was native to Erupa. Though that body might match that of her age, it might even have surpassed a body of her original age. What had Layfon said back then?

He seemed to have said she was being restricted. Her Kei vein was restricted and that restriction was released after she touched Heartseer. Shante regaining her original body size proved Layfon's speculation might be correct. Just what created that problem though? No. Layfon's speculation was not enough to explain the scene back then.

Layfon and Gorneo who had lived in Grendan could accept the explanation of the flesh being restricted. Internal Kei could control the growth of the body to some degree and kept the body in its best condition. And what if a greater power was used? Such as a Heaven's Blade or the Queen's strength that surpassed a Heaven's Blade? He heard the Queen retained her girl form though she had lived many years. But he had never heard of the Queen suddenly turning from a woman into a girl. It was possible to suppress growth but it shouldn't possible in Shante's case that involved speedy growth and shrinking. Bones, muscles and internal organs shouldn't be able to change so suddenly. Kei wasn't magic. It couldn't not leave any traces and it couldn't make anything appear from nothing.

The changes on Shante at that time was like magic — a phenomenon that wasn't possible. Was this related to those strange guys that appeared beside Shante? Those guys hadn't appeared since then but would they appear now? Did Shante come to Grendan because of them?

"Damn."

Not that he only thought of this now. He had thought of it many times since arriving in Grendan. It was difficult to fathom her actions. Though she would attack without orders, she had never left Gorneo in a battle without saying a word. Her action at that time was different.

The current abnormal event and the past abnormal situations overlapped and gave an answer. This answer might not be right but it wouldn't be strange to arrive at it.

"Just where did she run off to?"

Not simply talking to himself, one could clearly feel the anxiety and impatience in his words.

The sun had traded position with the night sky. There seemed to be a commotion somewhere but it had died down. Gorneo's numerous journeys of running under Grendan's night sky began in order to find Shante.

<center>◇</center>

Everyone quieted down after dinner.

"I think you guys have a lot to say so I'll return to the workroom."

Lucia carried the child and entered the workroom.

"Speaking of which, what does that nee-san do?" Sharnid said.

"She's a Dite Technician," Layfon answered. Perhaps she was influenced by their foster father, Lucia was very interested in Dites. She became an apprentice early in age. She also looked after Layfon and the siblings in the orphanage everyday as she was female. But now she had her own workroom.

"That's incredible."

She had used practice as excuse to adjust Layfon's Dite before he became a Heaven's Blade successor.

"Then let's end the conversation of that topic here," Sharnid tossed his gaze at Nina.

Layfon and Felli also looked at her.

"Though it's not bad to find you so easily, we still want to know what happened if possible."

"........."

Nina lowered her head, thinking something.

"And if possible please don't say it's a secret? I don't dislike you but I can't give my life for secrets. Either way, you're our Captain."

Nina had gone missing after the match with the 1st platoon and she had then suddenly appeared. Sharnid was obviously talking about that event. At that time, Nina hadn't mentioned anything about her whereabouts.

"I'm sorry........."

She still didn't say anything more.

"Captain, I'm tired of these things happening all of a sudden. Isn't it about time you tell us the truth and let us judge it?"

"That truth......... I think I might know of it......"

"What did you say.........?"

"I didn't mean to hide it. I didn't even understand all those things that happened after the match with the 1st platoon. I just thought you guys would get caught in something troublesome if I told you so I didn't say anything."

"Get caught in something troublesome?"

"Even I myself am not clear on why I said that. I didn't say the reason back then but now I understand it so I can tell you everything."

"Heh~ Isn't that great?"

"But I don't have the evidence to prove it......... If I got it wrong you guys might get caught in it, get involved in this eternal war, even so......"

"Don't be so cold. We......"

"This is very important."

Her intense attitude made Sharnid swallow his words.

"This war might be related to Zuellni, no, it must be related to something bigger after this. I can't win against a Heaven's Blade successor even after obtaining the Haikizoku's power. But the senpai in this war has got me involved in it. I don't think I can win against that person. In fact, I lost to him."

"Just what're you saying?"

"This is a battlefield associated with someone that strong. If you guys got caught in it, even you might die. Please give it careful thought and consider whether you are up to it. If not, please return to Zuellni. The deadline is tomorrow morning."

"Hey, wait up. Are you saying you're not returning to Zuellni?"

Sharnid felt it from Nina's words. Layfon thought so too.

"No, I'll return. But that's after I've witnessed what'll happen in Grendan."

"Hey, hey, do you understand what you just said?"

Sharnid's expression was helpless. Felli too, the tiny changes of her eyebrows after hearing her words showed her disapproval. Nina's thought was different to Sharnid and the team's. This was now clear.

"And what is that for?"

"The things that are to happen in Grendan will be like the ending of the series of strange events in Zuellni. From the Haikizoku to Zuellni going on a rampage to the recent fights and all that will happen. The end of all that will happen in Grendan. I can't not witness it."

"Is this intelligence real?"

"Whether it's true or not can only be told after it's happened. So it's also possible that only I've been deceived."

"What if Zuellni takes action while you're waiting?" Felli raised a new question.

Zuellni's machines were repairing the city while they were here. Layfon and they didn't know whether the city would move before they left it. This involved Zuellni's self-repair ability. It might move ahead of schedule.

"Would you return on a roaming bus? I shouldn't be saying this but the Military Arts Competition hasn't entirely ended. Everyone has also taken a beating in the previous fight. No one can tell under this circumstance that the 17th platoon has left the formation. Or is this what you're expecting?"

Felli added a few more questions in her explanation that she said in a faint voice.

"To hear of the Military Arts Competition from you......"

"I'm not interested. But I deliberately reminded you as you didn't seem to have thought of it."

Nina could only smile bitterly. The wrinkles between Felli's eyebrows showed her disapproval.

"Disregarding everything except for what lies before my eyes...... Perhaps I'm really like that," she said. She wasn't angry. She just smiled bitterly. "But I think I'll regret it if I don't witness everything here."

"Just regret? That's only your personal feeling. My brother would have laughed it off if he heard of this."

"Really. We came because we lack someone of a rational mind. But the result is unexpected."

"I'm not happy."

Sharnid shrugged. Felli continued to stare at Nina with wrinkles in between her eyebrows.

"Leave the troublesome things to Grendan...... Didn't their Psychokinesist say so when she contacted the Student President? Hence we do not have the need to confirm things here. Besides, it appears the other side wants Captain to...... To put it accurately, the Haikizoku. You shouldn't have stayed after knowing of this fact. Don't you think the only option is to escape?"

"Uh? Ah, yes."

Layfon could only reply in a fluster at the sudden question.

"What. Your heart isn't here."

"I'm sorry...... but I think it's better for the Captain to go back."

"Why?"

"The Captain's original goal was to help Zuellni. Please don't forget."

Nina lost some of her confidence after listening to him.

"Even so......"

"Exactly. That's why you shouldn't forget your original goal. Things to do with Zuellni should be taken care of first compared to other cities'."

"Uh, as Layfon and Felli-chan said. You're not a ball whose direction will change after the ball hits the wall. No one would know where you end up in."

"But......"

Nina didn't give up her resistance even though her confidence was becoming weaker and weaker. She still persisted in her decision even though the protests were heaped one after another on her. Seriousness suffused the air. The situation would worsen at any moment and that was keeping everyone quiet as time passed silently. Who would know how the situation would have turned out if Lucia hadn't come over to check on them.

Layfon hadn't said a word in this period.

"You don't need to see Leerin anymore."

Layfon remembered what Lucia had said in the kitchen. He slept in the living room with the blanket that Lucia had brought for him on his shoulder. Sharnid was sleeping in the living room too. Nina and Felli were asleep in Lucia's room. Lucia was still working in the workshop.

Lucia-nee said there wasn't a need to see Leerin. Why?

"I said so already. You still have such an expression here. Do you want to learn what she's really thinking? But you still hold such a weak expression. But then this is a sign of your personality. But do you think that stubborn girl would change her thinking if you were to show her this expression?"

Lucia hadn't stopped working as she spoke. She had already finished cutting up the pealed vegetables. The meat was cooking in a flat pan and she was reaching her hand up to the cabinet above her head for the seasoning.

"Nothing would change because that child has decided. Then she'd keep on walking on the road she has decided as she's mentally prepared for it. It's the same as that time when she left the orphanage in order to defend you."

Feeling her reproachful gaze, Layfon lowered his head.

"Not that I'd scold you for what you did back then...... since you did it for the sake of the orphanage. It's just that your method was wrong. Still, you've considered and that part of you was worth the sympathy. Besides, I can tell from your attitude back then that you were also mentally prepared to be scolded by your father. Same as the time when you chose the sword."

"Um......"

"Don't answer me with such a vague attitude," she said and clouted him with the seasoning bottle.

"Your face is the same as back then but your heart is no longer the same. Still, you're stubborn...... perhaps that's right."

She watched him. He lowered his head more under that gaze. Still, their hands did not stop as they cooked. Noise came from the flat pan and Layfon put the cut up vegetables into it, turning up the fire.

"Once something's decided, you wouldn't talk over it with other people and you'd carry it through. You're like that and Leerin's like that too. Perhaps me too. Other brothers and sisters are probably the same. A group of stubborn children influenced by our foster father. We wouldn't change once we've made our decision. All we can do is hammer at each other and use a rope to stop the other, or to comfort the one who has experienced failure. We only have two choices. There's no middle road."

"Aye."

He replied instinctively and then...... he was hit by the fork she used to turn the meat around.

"Since you understand this too then what are you going to do? You still haven't decided right? So I say, hurry and go back."

"But......"

"There's no but. I don't want to say this, but you're no longer a citizen of Grendan. Father has forgiven you and I'm not angry with you. This isn't the time to talk about family relationships. We can only pray for your safety as you fight in Zuellni with your life on the line. At the same time, this is Leerin's wish to return to Grendan. It's just that her plan was carried out earlier than expected. I don't know what happened in between. Perhaps something big has changed in her life. I don't know what she's planning to do either but she must have had prepared her resolve for something. We can listen to her troubles as we're in Grendan but you can't. All you can do is pray for her safety, just like what we can do for you."

"........."

He couldn't say anything. The cooking process was smooth. The meat was done. They just needed to work on it a bit more. The soup had been poured into the bowl of vegetables. The food had been seasoned. The aroma that made the stomach acid react wafted out.

But Layfon had no appetite.

"Speaking of which, what are you planning to do once you've confirmed Leerin's thoughts?"

As Lucia had said.

(Just what do I want?)

Layfon's mind turned and turned as he lay like that without any inclination to sleep. The lamp in the living room emitted dim orange light. He stared at it, spacing out.

(After meeting Leerin.........)

Just what does he want to do? Not that he hasn't thought of it, just that he felt he had to save her when he saw the Queen carrying her. But why did the Queen come to take her away? He didn't know. Only his feeling told him he had to see her once more.

(Could it be......)

What if Leerin came back to Grendan because she was facing something difficult? Would she tell him? Would he have said it if he were her? Absolutely not. He knew because of his experience of entering the underground match.

(Even so......)

Even so, he still wanted to see her one more time. He didn't know why. No. Perhaps he knew all too well.

Because of what happened that night.

He caressed the Dite that Kirik gave him and recalled that night when Leerin collapsed due to over-exhaustion. It must be because of that night.

The impulse that rushed up in the form of that kiss.

Because he wanted to confirm the true meaning behind that kiss.

That must be it.

"Yo, still awake?"

He was shocked that someone suddenly talked to him.

"Sharnid-senpai, you're still awake?"

"Yeah, though I'm a bit tired. Uh, I'm also of a personality that wants to be able to sleep quickly in this situation."

He also had his sensitive side even though he acted flippantly. Layfon could tell from his involvement in the match against the 10th platoon but he thought Sharnid was already asleep. No, he had wanted Sharnid to be asleep.

"I spoke cause I thought you were still awake."

"Ah........."

"You'll still stay even if we are to return to Zuellni tomorrow, right?"

"........."

"We all know. We just don't say it. That's why only I can be the bad messenger."

Layfon chose to remain silent at his self-mocking words. To put it correctly, he didn't answer him. Sharnid shrugged at his reaction.

"But we knew that in the beginning. You must have come for Leerin. I knew it would turn out like this."

Sharnid's figured moved in the orange light. Originally he was lying face down. Now he turned around to face the ceiling. He wasn't looking at Layfon. Did he have to use internal Kei just to look at the ceiling?

"You wouldn't tell anyone? I don't know what Nina thinks but me and Felli hold the same opinion. We just haven't confirmed it with each other yet."

"What opinion?"

"We are against your saving that child."

"......"

"Aren't you going to ask me why?"

"........."

"I heard it though Felli-chan collapsed at that time. You could say it's normal for Leerin to act that way so to protect you in that situation, but I still think it's different. I'm not that familiar with her but Leerin's smart. If she were to protect you, she'd have said something even more serious."

Perhaps that really was the case.

Layfon couldn't think of anything except "perhaps that really was the case". Why didn't Leerin say "save me" at that time? Was it because of the Queen and Lintence? Besides, Leerin wasn't one to say something like "save me".

But he had wanted her to say "save me".

Except she told him to "return".

"You're still going right?"

"What is it? Because......"

"Don't you feel uncomfortable?"

"Uh? What?"

"This vague attitude."

"........."

"Either point is persuasive. I can feel that she's protecting you. I also feel what she said was genuine. If it's me, I'd bet on her being genuine. But her attitude back then wasn't clear enough so there isn't much I can do. I couldn't have reached the side of that elegant monster like nee-chan so I couldn't ask you to do it instead."

Sharnid must be talking about Barmelin? True. His fighting strength couldn't match hers. With the amount of experience and training she had, she didn't even need to ambush him to defeat Sharnid.

"But...... Leerin herself said she wanted to come back. That's why it's meaningless even if I were to meet her."

Layfon deliberately said an opposite opinion. No, he just repeated the opinion he heard from Lucia. He only said this in order to confirm whether it was the truth. But that feeling of pressure in his heart became heavier after he said those words.

"Perhaps that might be the case, but you're still going?" Sharnid said clearly.

".........Uh?"

"Hasn't this become your instinctive reaction?"

"Uh Uh?"

"Anyway, you can't ignore what has happened before you. This point is similar to Nina. If it was Nina, we don't feel easy leaving her on her own so we'd stay by her side. But you're different. We can't catch up to you so we can only let you go alone. But you may think it's better if we weren't here?"

"Not at all."

Layfon felt so from the bottom of his heart. He was injured in an accident before fighting the platoon match with the 1st platoon. He then deliberately let Sharnid and the others view the collaborative fight of the Salinvan Mercenary Gang, hoping they could one day fight with him. He also voiced his intention at that time. That wasn't a lie.

"If possible, I want you all to come with me."

Sharnid's figure moved in the dark without any noise. Layfon didn't think he had accepted his word.

"Do you mean it? Not so. I don't think you're lying and I'm not doubting you. It's just that you never counted us in as part of your fighting strength. You also never used your full force in the platoon matches. I feel that you did forcefully fight with us in the Military Arts Competition but you also did hold back, didn't you?"

"That......"

"Well, I'm not scolding you. Don't misunderstand. The problem is the gap between us is just too huge. So it can't be helped that this problem appears. You wouldn't leave your back to people who can't catch up with you in a crisis. You'd ask Felli to support you with Psychokinesis. And isn't it because Felli is the only one who fulfills yours requirement?

"So...... So you did that?"

"Uh?"

"In that fight in the afternoon. I didn't quite know what you did back there but I think I understand a little bit. That was dangerous. You were forcing yourself. How is that different from taking illegal drugs?"

"You understood already? Incredible."

Sharnid seemed to be mocking himself as the air stirred lightly. Layfon could feel a sense of mock-laughter and a sense of loneliness.

"Because I've denied his method, so I can only use this way."

Sharnid meant the platoon match with the 10th platoon, with Dinn Dee. Dinn, as a former comrade of Sharnid's, had taken illegal drug to increase his Kei output. He had exchanged his body to increase his Kei. One city after another had banned the use of such drug because it was very dangerous. Still, Dinn wanted to protect this Academy City event though he had to use such a method to increase his Kei. But his goal was prevented by Sharnid's 17th platoon.

"Just exactly......?"

"My father taught me that for emergencies. Originally he said to use it to escape but I could only use it then. It isn't a move that can gain much time for long term escape."

Layfon weaved a net in the afternoon fight to buy Sharnid some time, but what Sharnid did back then was not possible judging by his amount of kei. But he managed to successfully stall the 30 or so Grendan Military Artists. Layfon found that his move very dangerous. He was concentrating on weaving the song so he couldn't fully understand the secret of Sharnid's move. But he still made a decision judging by the tiny feeling he got.

Increasing the speed and output of Kei. This sounded good, but Kei pathways, Kei vein and the Military Artist's flesh could not sustain this sudden increase of Kei for a long period as they were used to the usual amount of Kei. Forcing a Kei vein to increase its flow was like using a pump to make a heart beat faster.

The body couldn't sustain it.

"It wouldn't have given me any side-effects like the illegal drug as long as I was aware of the time limit. That had helped me heaps."

"It's still better not to use that move."

Sharnid understood. Even he himself wouldn't want to use that dangerous a move for multiple times. But this was Grendan. A city with the most intense fights and most frequent fights with filth monsters. The strength of Grendan's Military Artists was stronger than that of any other cities. What was more was that Sharnid had seen for himself the strength of a Heaven's Blade successor. It was certain that he couldn't have won against those Military Artists if he didn't use that move.

But......

"Why were you so reckless?"

"Hey, hey. I don't want you, the symbol of recklessness, to say that to me."

True. Layfon had acted recklessly many times since coming to Zuellni. He didn't know how to retort as Sharnid complained with a bitter smile.

"But I was very clear that I was being reckless. I also thought I'd try not to use it as much as possible. Concentrate on increasing my real strength. But this move would lose its meaning if my strength catches up to it. Isn't that so? I'm not someone who likes to sacrifice a move."

"Uh......"

"So there's no helping it here, in Grendan. I was already prepared to use that move when the occasion requires it. And I finally got to try that move thanks to you. Then all I need to know is the time limit. But I tried not to think of it. Let's head back home after we wake up tomorrow, and end this tour. This is what I truly want now."

"........."

"But the problem is Nina. She's even more reckless than you. What would she do? She'd go on a rampage even though her strength is not enough. This time she even has the redundant Haikizoku. Her level of recklessness would increase. Even I wouldn't know what to do."

Anxiety filled his tone. He seemed to be shaking his head.

Doubt surfaced again.

"Senpai. Why did you come to save the captain?"

"Ha?"

"Because you knew you were being reckless? Besides, your moves are restricted...... Speaking in truth, you're really reckless."

"This integrity without decoration is also part of your personality though it's only limited to fights."

"Uh...... sorry."

"That's all right......" Sharnid sat up. Layfon sat up too.

"I knew. I already said many times that I knew I'm being reckless. Still, I did it. Didn't I say that at the beginning? I can't stand this level of insult. I came to get vent my anger. Can't I even do that?"

"............"

Layfon heard his "heh heh". The laughter was a bit shy.

"But I'm not the impulsive type. Though sometimes I do act impulsively, putting my life on the line......... If you had to say I'm of a certain type, then I'm the type to throw his life away for a woman."

"For a woman......? Eh............?"

Layfon's mind turned completely blank. For a woman......? Though it was a bit, really, he felt just a little bit that Sharnid did like Dalshena. The event happened in the past, but Sharnid did say so. Therefore, Layfon felt that he still liked her. He didn't know whether Dalshena knew, but Sharnid should still like her now.

But she wasn't here. Layfon remembering hearing that she was injured in the fight, but she should have recovered now. But she hadn't come. That must be because Sharnid hadn't told her of it. Or Sharnid said something to throw her off the track. Or perhaps she herself had chosen not to come. Either way, she wasn't here. Then "for a woman". He meant......

"Hey, right now, are you misunderstanding me to the extreme? No. This isn't what you're thinking at all. I'm not saying that Nina isn't a beauty but she isn't the type I like."

"The type." What would Nina have thought if she had heard of this? Layfon couldn't imagine it.

"Eh? I see? Then......"

"Well, this is to do with the personality. You should also know that Nina finishes what she does from start to finish with vigor. She isn't like the Student President who can always think about it, consider it, and then allocate the job to a suitable subordinate. The Captain relies on her vigor and she finishes the job with her subordinates who got involved. If I was to choose, I'd like a boss like our Captain even though she doesn't consider things much, like an idiot. But her personality to only think of what lies before her isn't too bad. Besides, there might be many changes in the process even though she only heads in one direction. Karian and Dinn could think about strategies, but Nina is different. No. I don't think she has great strategies but......"

"Bad balance?"

"Yes, that's it. No security. It hasn't been boring thanks to that. I don't feel like I'm only doing something for show. Instead, the job is filled with excitement and fun. Life would become very boring if that kind of fun things disappear. Do you understand?"

"Well......"

Layfon seemed to understand and not understand.

"Well, I only thought of this because I don't seem to know what I want to do."

His sudden words stabbed deep into the hole in Layfon's heart.

"Eh?"

"It's like that. Not that I don't hold any feelings about Nina's wish to protect Zuellni, but that feeling disappeared the moment I became her subordinate, pushing all responsibilities to her. If one had to say clearly, this is a responsibility a Captain should bear...... How should I put it? It makes me look cheap."

"Is that so?"

"In the end, I just didn't want to get bored. I already forgot my resolve, even my pretense. These kind of things already left me when I was in my previous platoon and when we lost the Military Arts Competition. Perhaps they really were the things I was chasing after. I encountered many things and failed to reach my goal in my previous platoon. Isn't it cool to then realize those things in the 17th platoon?" Sharnid said.

But Layfon couldn't feel any of those feelings in his words.

"But I stopped moving. After that incident, I pushed the responsibility to Dinn in the 10th platoon. And I pushed the responsibility to Nina, to them. 'Ok, what do you guys want me to do next?' I haled on this kind of thinking. That's not cool at all."

"........."

Layfon couldn't say anything. Not that he couldn't totally comprehend Sharnid's words.

"Ok, what do you guys want me to do next?"

This sentence could also be used on Layfon himself. No. It was too suitable. Layfon came to Zuellni, not wanting to fight and having no reason to fight. Having been deceived by Karian, Layfon entered the 17th platoon and have been fighting till now. He fought in the platoon matches, he fought against the filth monsters, and he fought other Military Artists. The fighting strength belonged to Layfon, yet he had been fighting, pushing the reason of the fights to Nina. Layfon himself didn't clearly want to fight. He only fought by giving that reason to Nina and obeyed her directions as time passed.

"Not everyone can live a life pleasing to him. And I don't think that is the best way to live. But well, even someone who lives by listening to somebody's order would hope to have a clear reason for it. That's better than me who only wants to play cool. I said it's for women, but I just want to look cool."

This was Sharnid's way of thinking. Layfon had no reason to do the same as him. Even acting on Nina's order was a decision in itself. But was this really good? He hadn't thought of it. He hadn't done something that he absolutely had to do, so he had been living by listening to Nina's order.

He'd have no place to go if the Academy City expelled him. If that happened, he could only drift from city to city. Still, there were ways to live even if he was in other cities. But the same thing might occur. Filth monsters attacking. The city's Military Artists could do nothing and so Layfon would have to take up the Dite again. There was no other way of survival.

Layfon would not pick the choice of not salvaging the worst situation when clearly it was doable. He himself should have picked a choice, but he abandoned it when the larvae attacked Zuellni. Still, he was the one who made the decision even though he was helped by Nina and Leerin.

Even if he were to seal off the Katana as his last line of defense, he had taken the Katana back up because of his foster father's forgiveness. The situation had changed. It was all right even if icy gazes were to reproach him, except he couldn't ignore the fact that his resolve was collapsing bit by bit.

(Then it's the same no matter where I go.)

Perhaps this thought had always been in him, somewhere inside him – whether it was the time when Karian found out of his identity, when he was fighting the larvae, and when Zuellni's Military Artists were being impotent.

(Perhaps I can't give up being a Military Artist.)

Had he not thought of this before? Then why had he been fighting, listening to Nina's directions?

(I.........)

He can't deny it.

All the choices left to him were choices he didn't want, so he had picked the best out of those choices. Anyone would have done this. No one would blame him even though Layfon did it.

(I.........)

What was he fighting for? For his own future in the Academy City? For the path outside of being a Military Artist? Or for the new path of life that he would be content with? He stepped back into the Military Arts role because of Nina and the others. This might not be bad. He had thought of this too.

He had thought that to include Military Arts in this new road of life might not be a bad decision, but he failed to speak of the reason behind his fights.

What was the evidence that living a life of a Military Artist was good? Was he only using the reason that "it isn't too bad to fight with Nina and the 17th platoon?"

If this was the case, what would he do if the 17th platoon disappeared? And they were in this kind of a situation.

Judging from what he heard from Nina, perhaps Lucia's words were right. Leerin had already decided to stand in a place without Layfon.

Then, what next?

(I......)

What does he want to do with Leerin?

(I......)

No matter what, he couldn't think of an answer.

He watched the ceiling next to Sharnid who had laid down again.

<noinclude>
{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14_Prologue|next=Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14_Chapter_2}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume24 Chapter1

2013-12-05T11:03:09Z

Tsunade666: /* Chapter 1 - A Fuse Burns */

==Chapter 1 - A Fuse Burns==

The situation had developed into the next phase.

"Even so, will things just end like this?"

In the voice of Alsheyra who said this, one could hear a bit of exhaustion.

Alsheyra stood on a small mountain of heaped rubble.

She also didn't really want to believe that this rubble was the palace she had lived her life in.

But, after pulling out a piece of cloth that concerned her from underneath the rubble, she noticed that it was clothing from her younger years from the deepest garment room, making her unable to do anything but believe everything before her.

It was the clothing she had worn for her coronation ceremony.

"I was still small back then."

She muttered.

In order to maintain her longevity, she had manipulated her Kei to stop her growth.

"In the first place, I should have grown wider, huh."

The reason for stopping her growth was for the current battle.

Alsheyra Almonise.

The target of Grendan's Three Royal Families was to once again acquire the strength of the origin of all Military Artists, Airen, and she was the child born after continuous inter-family marriages.

The unfortunate part was that she wasn't complete, though her Kei power was far superior to any other Military Artist.

And the true complete body had finished some task completely beyond their expectations, and lost her power. Right now, she was being protected by the rescue team, moving amongst the group of people inside the shelters.

That was alright, Alsheyra thought. That child shouldn't have participated in battle.

"But......"

She muttered. It seemed that even her entire body's power wasn't enough. Maybe this was the feeling of burnout produced after completing one mission. Because Alsheyra whose strength was too great and who had always been limited, leaving her unable to fight with full strength, had finally fought once in a situation without limits.

This might be an experience that one might not have multiple times, so right now she was a bit hesitant. She felt excited, but her chest was filled with a feeling of solitude.

"Though I've made up my mind so much, it's still a bit of a struggle."

Releasing the clothes in her hand that had become rags, Alsheyra looked at it.

The final battle still hadn't ended.

The next opponent was there.

In the distant portion of her vision.

The part of the world that was surrounded by flame slowly spread, and the shaking flames made one feel like reality had become blurred.

She didn't know its name. No one knew. Even the Electronic Fairy prototype Saya, and Grendan who was this city's Electronic Fairy also kept quiet, so at the least, there was no one who knew the name of this thing in this city.

Even so, even if they didn't know this thing's name, it was something that they had no choice but to defeat, that was for sure.

"Then...... how's the current situation?"

(Okay.)

Alsheyra asked the Psychokinesis flake next to her.

The voice that came from the Psychokinesis flake obviously belonged to Elsmau.

(The morale of the Military Artists in the surrounding cities is all high, but there is a portion that had become mixed.)

"Ah, there's nothing we can do about that."

Everyone was betting their lives on this battle.

That speech was truly worthy, but most people would probably be roused from being told to bet one's life after a short explanation.

That was the behavior that Military Artists who possessed strength and a feeling of mission should have.

"And next?"

(The current situation is that the people have split into a portion that will participate in the battle and a portion in the shelters. The people in the shelters have been gathered into several cities, and afterwards will leave this place one by one. But for this to complete it will still be about three hours.)

"Ah, just assign this to the people who are good at doing this kind of work. Then, what about this side?"

Alsheyra extended a finger and pointed ahead.

In front of her fingertip was obviously the beast covered with flame.

(The cities that migrated to its surroundings...... they are right now being known as the City Collective, but they haven't combined into a group, rather each city is forming its independent group, preparing to make the next action.)

"Aha."

(They have also sent an invitation to us to partner with them, what do we do?)

"Really......"

Alsheyra touched her chin and thought.

In normal situations this kind of request would be ignored after a laugh.

But, the current Grendan wasn't the same as yesterday's.

"How is the damage to our side?"

(The damage to Military Artists is extremely light, as essentially no one participated in the recent battle, and no injuries occurred as a result of the shockwaves from the battle, and we won't have any problems if we group to take action.)

"Really? Then quickly make the connections to be able to hold a conversation with them."

(Understood, though......)

Elsmau spoke the words after this under her breath.

But Alsheyra couldn't have missed the meaning in her words.

What should the Heaven's Blades do?

Elsmau wanted to ask this. Moreover, she had included the Queen herself in that.

"Weren't they originally people with a lack of coordination? As long as they think of some way to fight without obstructing others, it'll be alright."

(Understood.)

After replying with that, she could feel that Elsmau's presence had fallen off from the Psychokinesis flake, and it seemed that she had gone to contact others.

"Hahh......"

Alsheyra sighed.

"Kanaris, Reverse, Cauntia, Kalvan, Savaris, and Ruimei...... Ah, I fear that we're doomed."

That many of the representatives of Grendan's extraordinarily strong Military Artists had been sacrificed in this battle.

All that remained was only Lintence, Troyatte, Barmelin, Haia, and Claribel. Also Elsmau.

"Ah? You told Claribel to act alone?"

(Yes, she said that she wanted to join with Zuellni. Layfon Alseif went together with her. Should I call them back?)

"......It's alright. Right now it's too late even if we call Layfon. Clara as well, she definitely has her own thoughts."

(Understood.)

"Even if we add one or two pieces right now, I don't think we can do much more of anything."

Alsheyra murmured alone, once again feeling Elsmau's presence move away.

Her body was filled with Kei, and even if she let this Kei flow continuously, the feeling of burnout inside her body wouldn't disappear. In a completely different place from the heat and pressure of Kei was a kind of bleak feeling.

But clearly nothing had ended at all, and this kind of situation was truly troublesome.

"Hahh."

"You seem very impatient."

She didn't know when she had leaked out a sigh, but at the same time another voice came from behind her.

"Lin, are your fingers fine?"

Alsheyra turned her head, gazing at the man's hands. The man who never cared about his outer appearance in the first place still wore a tattered coat, and it didn't seem like his unshaven face could be called anything good.

The man was Lintence.

"I wouldn't have expected that you worried about others, it seems like that end of the world is coming soon."

Though he said that kind of thing, his hands were already bandaged to the point of having no gaps between bandages. The bandages were dyed blue with a special medicine applied to promote healing, and they were also dyed with the blood leaking from the wounds, making unpleasant spots emerge on the bandages.

Those were wounds from the recent battle with Lævateinn.

Of course, the wounds weren't all directly from Lævateinn. If it were truly like that, then even Layfon would no longer be standing.

Though the steel threads could cover the entire city and attack enemies from any angle, they also had their weak points.

To put it simply, it was a similar principle to telephone wires. Sound would propagate through vibrations across a tightly-stretched wire. The vibrations produced by various changes in the battlefield would pass through the steel threads and be transmitted to Lintence. Grendan's crumbling, blows as great as hurricanes, the destructive shockwaves produced by the Queen, Lævateinn, and Heaven's Blade successors' techniques...... these shocks were all gathered by the steel threads, and became vibrations transmitted to Lintence.

If it were an ordinary battle then he could cancel out those vibrations.

But, this hadn't been an ordinary battle.

Lintence had no way to get rid of all of the extraordinary phenomena that continuously sent out sweeping shockwaves, so he had been injured.

"Is this a disaster brought about because of a difference in technique? Nothing at all happened to Layfon."

"There is a difference in the substance of your Dites. Having an almost unlimited use will also have corresponding danger."

Lintence spoke calmly, but sounded somewhat dissatisfied.

"Then, can you still fight?"

"Don't underestimate me. This kind of scrape won't have any effect at all."

"Really~"

Lintence was still cold as always, but he noticed the small bit of anxiety hidden in Alsheyra's eyes.

"What is it? You couldn't have thought that I would have suffered a setback from just this degree of adversity, hm?"

"How admirable of your mindpower to be able to talk about this situation like that."

"Hm."

Lintence used a grunt to answer Alsheyra's words.

They had finally managed to defeat the monster that had eaten away at the lives of so many Heaven's Blade successors, and right now there was another new extraordinary, giant monster.

That was the crisis of the end of the world.

One could only feel that it was boasting to use the words 'this degree of adversity' to describe that kind of large-scale crisis.

"It's no different from 'this degree of adversity'".

Even so, Lintence still said this.

"If you can feel your death, then that's it. Whoever dies after this, whatever city is destroyed, even if the world perishes, those are irrelevant to a dead person. From the moment death befalls someone, the world has ended for that person. Regardless of if the opponent is that kind of monster, all of the fear one feels before death is the same. The problem is whether you can stand up or not."

"Nn~"

"You who have always been spoiled and haven't gotten used to that kind of situation wouldn't understand that kind of feeling."

"......Did you really say that?"

"Isn't that the truth? If you had that kind of feeling you definitely wouldn't have been standing on top of a pile of rubble wearing the expression of a lovelorn maiden."

"That way of speaking really makes me mad, things aren't what you think!"

"Really?"

"That...... I was only thinking of viewing my enemy so I was standing on a rather high place!"

"Is that so."

"You don't believe? You don't believe me, huh!"

"Who would doubt what the Queen says?"

"There's a man in front of me right now holding those kinds of doubts!"

"I never would have thought you would waver because of those kinds of doubts."

"W, what......"

"Why don't you just try crying?"

"Don't joke around......"

Changes appeared in the body of Alsheyra who said this.

Her voice stopped abruptly, and she covered her mouth, hurriedly turning her body so that her back faced Lintence.

"............"

Though he was still looking at her back, Lintence didn't way anything. His gaze passed over her slightly trembling shoulders, looking at the burning beast in the distance.

The flame that seemed to scorch even one's consciousness had painted half of the sky red. From the eyes of the beast that looked as small as grains of sand from where he was, Lintence could feel a fury that made his entire body numb.

That was the final enemy.

Lintence didn't know on what basis he said it was the final enemy. But it was a strong enemy there; that was the most important fact.

"This situation is simple."

Lintence murmured, standing in front of the Queen.

It appeared as if he were protecting her from the gaze filled with anger.

"All I want is this moment. As long as I feel that I exist in this world. It doesn't matter who the enemy is, it doesn't matter how strong they are. It doesn't matter to me what will be produced from letting that thing live on. As long as I myself still live, then it's enough."

Lintence said this.

"Strength is enough. The stronger the better, and it would be the best if I could raise my power to its limits. Rather than being used as a decoration somewhere, it would be better to be burned inside by pollutants. Rather than cherishing my posterity and living on, it would be better to win an ending on some battlefield. I only wandered here because I had those kinds of feelings."

"............"

The shaking behind him stopped, and a gaze sharply bored through Lintence's back.

"If you don't have those kinds of thoughts, you can never live the life of a Heaven's Blade successor. The other guys all think this way. Compared to the city's end and the deaths of people they don't recognize, those people have a target they must chase harder after, and that's why they endlessly chase strength."

"Lin."

"Who cares about the enemies? Who cares about the situation? The only question is whether there is a place where we can use our strength."

"Lin."

"Heaven's Blade successors are those kinds of beings. Those kinds of unredeemable beings. Laughing at the incompetence of the fallen, even if it would have been better for them to escape from that situation......"

"It's enough, Lin."

"............"

"Thank you."

"......Hm."

There was no longer any shaking in the voice that came from behind him. From the dilapidated coat on this back came a slight sensation, making Lintence suspend his speech.

"Maybe you helpers think that burning out here isn't bad, but most people wouldn't think that."

"............"

"So, as the Queen who must protect the citizens of Grendan, what I have to do is already decided."

Kei filled the area behind him, as what was originally flowing inside her overflowed outside.

"First is the peace of this world."

As she said this, her hand left his coat.

She passed by his side.

Her back once again entered Lintence's vision.

But, it was already completely different from the figure he had seen just before.

It was different from what he had seen until now.

It had lost something and gained something.

This was the figure of the newly-born queen.

"The punishment for destroying my home won't be light."

<center>◇</center>

He returned to Zuellni with Felli.

"You!"

Greeting him was a strong blow.

In order to greet Layfon who descended into the outskirts, Sharnid slapped him again and again on the back.

"Really, you did pretty well!"

Being told this by Sharnid in a relaxed and crisp voice made Layfon widen his eyes.

"Senpai, it hurts."

His neck was suddenly hooked, Layfon and Felli were pulled apart, with Gorneo and the others running towards Felli. They probably wanted to hear the gathered information from her directly. Felli had been constantly gathering information while they were moving, and continuously communicating with gathered Military Artists of the cities.

Zuellni's Military Arts head Gorneo was also carefully thinking about what action to take next.

"Not bad not bad, you really are truly incredible."

[[image:CSR v24 8.jpg|thumb]]

Sharnid's mood was extremely good. Why would he have this kind of mood? Layfon felt that it was a bit hard to understand.

He felt that something rather bad would happen when person's mood was particularly good.

"I never would have thought that you would take Felli-chyan on a great escape of love."

"What!"

Though he didn't know why he had been praised like this by Sharnid, it had been as Layfon had expected.

"It's not like that at all!"

"What? It isn't? You somehow inexplicably eloped to Grendan, and then your childhood friend got mad and called forth a monster to destroy the world, then Nina got mad and charged at the monster alone, isn't that the current situation?"

"It's not at all! Moreover, what kind of thinking did you have to pull out that kind of cause and effect!?"

"What, you're still unpromising as usual."

"What!?"

Why did he feel helpless from this?

"Ah, but it's indeed be a bit exaggerated to say that the flames of your love are scorching the earth, right?"

"Please don't express something that makes it seem like I said such a thing!"

"That should be about enough, right?"

Harley naturally stepped in.

"Layfon, this is for you."

As he said this he gave over two things - two Dites.

"The Adamantium Dite and the Sapphire Dite, those are what we were able to build."

"Ah, good."

"Originally I wanted to strengthen them a bit, but we ran out of time."

"Wow, how embarrassing." <ref> Sharnid is speaking. </ref>

"......Though, if the Dites aren't enough, this guy will help send them over to you, and speaking of which that's the only use for him in this place."

"Hey hey, that's a bit mean."

"Then, please give that thing a headshot."

"There's a limit to everything."

"Useless person."

"You too, though."

"Rrrrrrrgh......"

"Rr~rr~rr~gh~......"

"Well......"

Seeing the two glaring at each other, Layfon didn't have any way to mediate.

"Hey, you scrap wood duo over there." <ref> Literally. </ref>

At that time cold words were poured over the two of their heads.

Dalshena had spoken.

"How long are you going to speak nonsense for? The Military Arts head is going to give out the battle plan soon."

"Hahaha, that kind of thing doesn't concern me."

"What did you say?"

"Our mission is to help this unpromising fellow to get to where our Captain in over her head is."

"How pitiful that you can proudly say those kinds of lazy words."

"T, those aren't lazy at all. It's really annoying, Shena doesn't seem to understand the wonderful skills of an artisan at all. A true artisan lives in the shadows."

"You demon, hurry up and apologize to the other artisans."

Dalshena's contemptuous look drilled through them.

"You too, it would be better not to always rely on these useless senpais."

"No...... they're trustworthy senpais."

Though he endured a painful stare, Layfon still said this.

"......Um."

Probably because it was an unexpected reply, Dalshena made a strange expression.

"Layfon, you...... Aww, how embarrassing."

Even Sharnid's face went red.

"Your strange thoughts are really puzzling."

"Yes, truly."

Dalshena finished speaking with a stiff expression and nodded her head forcefully.

"You guys......"

"Ah? Me? I have strange thoughts too?"

"Shut up, you accessory."

"What!?"

"It's about time to end this two-man comedy, right?"

An extremely cold voice slipped in.

It was Felli.

"Ya~ Felli-chyan~ Thanks for your hard work."

"You guys are playing around when other people are busy to death?"

Layfon felt a bit restless soon after being glared at.

"We didn't come here to play around. It's Harley's fault for trying to stand out without planning things that the situation became this troublesome."

"You're pushing all of your responsibility onto me!"

Sharnid made another joke, Harley cried out, Dalshena's face tightened, and Layfon made an expression saying that he didn't know what to do as he watched them.

At that time, Felli said something that made the surroundings freeze.

"......The sniper unit and the preparations division want to stand out, huh."

The two of them froze.

"Doesn't that violate your role?"

"You, you're also rear support!"

Sharnid cried out, his voice sounding as if he were about to cry. The normal Sharnid would definitely have relaxedly ignored Felli's comments, but this time was different. Because the soreness in his heart had been pressed on so strongly.

In the end, compared to Harley who stood frozen in place, Sharnid was the victor in mental power as he was still active.

"I never thought of standing out." <ref> Felli is speaking. </ref>

"Urgh-"

"But even if I still managed to stand out, then it can only mean that my sense of presence is too strong. I'm extremely sorry for standing out."

Felli lightly lowered her head.

"I want to cry, I really want to cry-"

"Sense of presence...... I'll definitely find a way to get that mysterious factor."

Sharnid and Harley moaned.

"Then continuing, I will report on the situation."

Ignoring the two of them, Felli turned the topic to the next matter.

"Right now, there are twenty-six total cities gathered with Grendan as the center."

Felli began explaining.

"Few disproportionate situations like in the Academy City are among these cities. In other words, there's obviously no way that all of the cities possessing excellent Military Arts forces gathered together."

"Why is that, huh."

Dalshena said this.

Of course, what she meant by 'that' was the current situation that had affected Zuellni.

The cities had suddenly shifted, and come near Grendan.

"Really...... I can't wrap my head around it."

Before the shift, Karian had made a speech, explaining the current situation, but as expected, the development of the situation was still difficult to understand completely.

"Ah, does everyone there think in a similar way?"

In order to cheer on Dalshena who was perplexed, Sharnid spoke.

"The people who know will respond, and the people who completely don't understand will do as much as they can in their situation...... that's how it is right now."

"Is that so...... Which kind are we?"

"Of course we're included in the people who don't understand anything, the confused innocents."

"What unfortunate people."

"Very true."

"Moreover the one who incited all of this was our original Student Council president, how troublesome."

"Yes, we must make preparations in order to stop the events that he has learned about."

"Can I continue explaining?"

"Ahah, of course, little sister-sama of the inciter."

"......Hmph."

Ignoring the smile of Sharnid who had found an opportunity for revenge, Felli continued.

"Though for now we are known as the City Collective, in reality it's impossible to suddenly have everyone directly coordinate with each other. So right now it's become cities acting alone, and at the same time sharing the information gained."

"That's the best way."

"Also, the current level of pollutants outside the city is falling rapidly. If it continues dropping like this, it will be possible to act outside the city even without using external gear."

"Is that really true?"

Everyone was surprised at this point, but Harley was the one who was the most concerned.

"This is information obtained after confirming it directly, I also confirmed it myself."

"Is that so...... I understand the filth monsters live by using pollutants as fuel, but even if a big group of filth monsters was nearby it wouldn't have an effect on the level of pollutants......"

"In other words, that monster eats that many pollutants?"

"What a great appetite. Do you know where that monster is?"

Because of Harley's words, Layfon and the others looked outside the outskirts of the city simultaneously.

The flaming beast that looked simply as if it were on the edge of the world was clearly so far away, but it still seemed extremely large, so how large would it be if it got closer? Layfon couldn't picture it with his imagination alone.

"Being able to affect the level of pollutants from that far away, couldn't that monster single-handedly get rid of all of the pollutants?"

"At the cost of burning out this world?"

Felli replied extremely coldly.

"Actually, the ground surrounding the monster has already become a sea of lava, and an ordinary Military Artist would be scorched to death just by getting close."

"If there are no pollutants, but the cost is that the ground becomes lava?"

"During that process humankind will be destroyed."

"Then never mind."

While listening to the conversation between Sharnid and Dalshena, Layfon's gaze drifted around.

"Then, what about Captain?"

Though he knew she wasn't here, he still wanted to look for her.

In the distance, the Military Arts head Gorneo was standing on a platform together with the Student Council president. They might be speaking of the actions Zuellni would take after this.

As one of Zuellni's students, Layfon also felt that he should listen to them speak, but right now he didn't have that kind of time.

Because they were missing Nina in this small group.

She who was the captain of the seventeenth platoon and stood before Layfon and the others, always becoming red-eared from anger and a sense of mission.

"She's still unaccounted for."

After slightly twisting her expression a bit, Felli replied.

"What's going on with that?"

"We made Psychokinesis flakes follow Captain when she appeared in Grendan."

Saying this, Felli explained the battle in Grendan simply.

"......Afterwards, after the battle in Grendan calmed down, that monster appeared, and during the commotion, the responses from the Psychokinesis flakes with Captain disappeared."

"Meaning, right now we don't know what Nina's doing?"

Harley sighed, and a troublesome premonition filled the surroundings.

Everyone knew her style, and right now this troublesome premonition had become a detailed image, emerging in the minds of the spectators.

"She'll definitely charge out from somewhere."

"Not only that, but she might be on her way right now."

"The level of pollutants lowered already too, so we're probably not wrong."

"We knew it a long time ago, but our Captain is really impatient."

Everyone present nodded agreement with Sharnid's comment.

"So, we don't have any leisure to help the battle plans of Zuellni and the City Collective."

Felli said this. Layfon nodded his head along with Sharnid and Harley. The two of them had said something similar when they had run into Layfon, and they definitely wouldn't dissent.

Of course, Layfon didn't have any disagreement.

"We can confirm that Captain has run out to that monster. But even so, we can't brainlessly charge out."

"Why do you say that?"

Layfon raised a question to Felli's opinion.

"Because of the flames targeted here that the monster shoots out from its body. It seems that it's not releasing ordinary flames. You could call them filth monsters with a form of heat. The enemy is that kind of inexplicable being."

"Doesn't make sense."

Sharnid was confused.

"What's a 'form of heat', what does that mean in the first place."

"The meaning is, the flames given off from that monster's body choose what they want to burn themselves."

"Hah?"

"That monster's surroundings have already formed a sea of lava. But, the the sea of lava isn't spreading out in a circle, but continuously spreads towards here."

"Ehh?"

"In other words, while the heat that the monster gives off turns the ground into lava, it closes in on this City Collective. Moreover, this kind of thing is happening without any sort of special means guiding it here."

"Nnn."

"In that case, we can surmise that this heat has the consciousness to be able to choose its target to burn."

"It's not that beast manipulating it?"

"If it were truly like that, the situation would be easy."

"?"

Though everyone had doubts towards Felli's words, the expression on her face told the audience that she wouldn't give the answer.

"......In any case, our primary mission right now is to find Captain. Afterwards, we can make the next decisions......"

Just as Felli said these things.

"Ah......"

Noticing something, Layfon made a sound.

Something had suddenly appeared floating in front of them.

<center>◇</center>

Schneibel turned around, feeling that something had drawn close.

"So it was you."

Schneibel narrowed her eyes as she looked at the thing there. Such a relatively small existence used a solemn expression to look at its mother.

It was Zuellni.

"How incredible, to do this kind of thing while keeping it hidden from me."

"Surely you don't think that way, mother-sama."

Zuellni used a toneless voice to speak to the mother of all Electronic Fairies.

"Right now, my child, you only need to let me take care of everything. Those are my true thoughts."

"If I could, perhaps it would be fine to do as you say."

"Precisely. If ‘they’ have no way to seize Grendan, I've told you many times to just give up on them."

Schneibel's speech indicated Dix and Nelphilia.

"It's definitely not easy to do that in my position."

"The Academy City is to train personnel, a place to let people pursue their possibilities. In fact, it was the city that you chose, and I also expressed my complete approval for that. But, not everyone can obtain what they want. You should be able to understand this just by looking at your compatriots, right?"

"............"

"How few many of the Electronic Fairies that were born with you became cities...... there's no way you wouldn't know that, right?"

The half-bird, half-man Schneibel had a strange, lonely feeling of beauty, and at the same time was a being who had experienced history, her body having a motherly dignity.

These all impressed themselves on the Electronic Fairy Zuellni.

But, she didn't succumb to this majesty, but rather endured the gaze of his mother from where she stood.

"Of course I know."

"Then humans are also the same. In the end, possibilities are only possibilities, and education cannot ensure the coming future. Not all humans will be able to grasp success."

"So there's no reason to protect all of humanity?"

Zuellni said Schneibel's words a step ahead of her.

"Precisely."

"I never thought of that."

As if to stop Schneibel who was nodding in satisfaction, Zuellni spoke.

"Nothing will happen in the future for sure, and regardless of what kind of possibility it is, success can't be guaranteed. Similarly, being defeated once won't doom a person's future. Everything about a person won't be decided because of one fact."

"What are you saying?"

"I believe in all possibilities. I believe that youths filled with desires will bridge the gaps to the possibilities in their heart, and I believe that the girl entrusted with my weapons will find herself again."

"............"

"Moreover, I have a reason that I cannot forgive mother-sama."

"What is it?"

"You used the possibilities that I believe in."

In Zuellni's eyes as she said this was a sharp gaze completely different from her size. She glared at Schneibel.

"You used that young heart and tried to create this situation."

"You speak the truth."

Schneibel accepted without any appearance of disagreement.

"Beginning since the time that one appeared, my battle plans were decided. The plans that I decided on from the beginning were to use that person's heart, and then use the hearts of the people opposing her. I do not mean to say that I only made that kind of decision after he came to your city. It was only coincidence that it would happen in your city."

Schneibel didn't seem to be lying at all, and she only casually recounted the facts.

Even as an Electronic Fairy and a moving city, Zuellni felt that Schneibel didn't recognize her values at all.

Schneibel didn't mind a number of sacrifices to reach her goal. Regardless of whether human lives were sacrificed or the lives of her children.

And even if these sacrifices included Zuellni before her, her attitude wouldn't change at all.

She didn't have any doubts that her actions were right.

"Just let the Antalk girl die."

Schneibel said.

"Even if she is defeated, the group of Haikizokus inside her will choose to self-destruct, right?"

Zuellni asked this, and her voice shook.

"You are correct."

"You never considered her life or death from the beginning, did you?"

"It's up to the Antalk girl herself whether she lives or dies. But, there's nothing in those soldier's eyes that would let her think of a plan to live on. The moment it appeared, I had already prepared the greatest destructive power that I could, and had prepared the best method. This is all I can think of."

She was speaking of the flaming beast.

Grendan and Schneibel had always prepared to greet the battle, but there was truly far too little information on what kind of being the enemy was.

They only knew a small bit, which was that if they ever lost to that beast, this world's destruction would not be far.

In this kind of situation, what Grendan and Schneibel could do was gather as much fighting power as they could.

Grendan's way of thinking was to prepare strong, pure Military Artists.

However, Schneibel's target was to prepare a destructive weapon.

Those were the many Haikizokus inside Gildred Antalk, and Nina Antalk had been the one to succeed his mantle.

"Did you begin preparing everything from the beginning?"

"I knew long ago that Gildred's flesh was slowly approaching its limits. I was continually preparing the next successor for this. The Antalk family was something I prepared when that city was being created, a family that exists for this moment. Nina Antalk is only one of them."

"............"

"Because she succeeded in merging with the Electronic Fairies, a new possibility appeared for her body - that is a fact. I also took some slight actions for her to come to you where she could run into those two people, after she left the city."

"You really......"

"But the developments afterwards were all up to the possibilities you speak of. Come to think of it, should our current situation be called fate?"

"You're guiding people to the possibility of death......"

That was why Zuellni used such a sharp gaze to stare at her mother.

"You used the people of my city. Even if only for this fact, I wouldn't trust you. And I will not hesitate to work as hard as I can to save the people of my city."

[[image:CSR v24 9.jpg|thumb]]

"......There's a limit to doing stupid things."

"I'm only protecting the possibilities of the people of my city. I won't forgive anyone who obstruct their possibilities, even if it's mother-sama."

"......Then what can you do about it?"

"............"

"You who has dedicated all of your function as an Electronic Fairy to the city - what more can you do? The action of using En to move the city already surpasses the limits of your strength."

"I already did it."

"What did you say?"

"I said, I have already completed what I can do."

Though Schneibel showed a perplexed expression listening to Zuellni's repeated words, She also noticed a small change after it.

It was gone.

The Psychokinesis flake that had been blocked by her wing had disappeared.

"Zuellni, you-"

Of course Schneibel knew who owned that Psychokinesis flake. Zuellni definitely also knew.

When had that Psychokinesisis flake gotten free?

Starting from when had that flake been sending the conversation here to its master?

"A possible crisis will bring a new possibility."

Seeing Schneibel scowling, Zuellni spoke.

"But by now, can it still be in time?"

Nina had already rushed out. Though it was a long path to reach the flaming beast, the beast didn't seem to be moving from where it was. Then, Nina definitely would reach that place first. Even if there were someone who wanted to stop her, they wouldn't make it.

"What I can do is tell the existence of possibilities to others."

Zuellni, who said this, believed in the mentioned possibilities inside her heart without the slightest doubt.

<center>◇</center>

"What should I say, it seems funny because it's too much like something she would do."

Though Sharnid said this, of course he didn't laugh much. Not only this, but his expression was extremely solemn, and due to his tightly clenched teeth even his jaw looked warped.

Next to Sharnid, Layfon was running.

"I'm pretty annoyed, actually. If not for this situation I wouldn't have to be carrying Harley."

"Uwah!"

On Sharnid's back was Harley, desperately suffering through the extraordinarily high movement speed of Military Artists.

"Felli, what's the situation?"

Layfon asked Felli who was being carried in his arms.

(I've captured traces of Captain from the position of the flake. Her location of departure has already been determined. Right now it is very easy to predict her goal.)

Felli was also uncomfortable because of the high speed, and she buried her face in Layfon's chest. Using the flake to speak was because she wasn't able to open her mouth to talk.

Layfon and Sharnid were advancing at that fast of a speed to the place that Felli had just mentioned.

A Psychokinesis flake had appeared by Layfon and the others.

When they learned that it was one of Felli's flakes, she had spoken up.

The information obtained from this flake was the conversation between the Electronic Fairies Zuellni and Schneibel just now.

And now, Layfon and the others were running.

"I heard not long ago that the situation had become strange. But still, the situation develops worse and worse."

"You're right."

Though he didn't know what to say, Layfon still nodded his head.

"What 'Warriors Guided by Fate'? I don't like an ending where the hero doesn't come back alive."

"Same for me!"

Though Layfon hadn't read this story, he still had the same feeling.

"As I thought, isn't it more correct to put life and death more clearly, and then bring the hero back alive like a good supporting role?"

"I get what you mean!"

Layfon replied loudly back, and they came to the place that had been brought up in discussion before.

Grendan's outskirts. Though the city's interior had already crumbled and was as hazardous as a place could get, all of Grendan was currently already in that kind of state.

But even in this kind of condition, it still stood in the forefront of humankind.

If one charged straight at the flaming beast from here, it would undoubtedly be the shortest distance.

"Let's go!"

Sharnid put down Harley, restoring his Dite while shouting out.

"Yes!"

Putting down Felli, Layfon also replied to him.

Then, they charged onto the battlefield.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==

<references />

{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume24 Prologue|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume24 Chapter2}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume24 Chapter2

2013-12-01T09:28:09Z

Tsunade666: /* Chapter 2 - GO GO GO */

== Chapter 2 - GO GO GO ==

Information came piece by piece to Felli.

The Psychokinesists in Grendan with Elsmau as their center were still giving their assistance. Though they were currently using all of their power to regroup the Psychokinesists of the City Collective, in this period they still worked hard to gather information.

The flame that the beast released was still spreading its area, as if continuously expanding like a wave.

The method by which the flame spread wasn't in a slow, circular expansion, but rather became more focused into a single location the farther it was from the beast.

But even so, the part of that range that was a problem now was that there were gaps in the space between that wave.

(Captain definitely entered between those gaps.)

Putting her entire mindpower into Psychokinesis would mean that moving her body would become extremely annoying. So, Felli used the flake even to talk to Sharnid next to her.

"Our Captain wouldn't just charge into someone else's flames without saying anything, right?"

(That's not for sure.)

"It is Nina, though."

Sharnid spoke up, having thought of things that had happened in the past.

"Speaking of which, can we speculate a definite path of advance?"

That kind of thinking was hard to imagine, and from the voice that came to Layfon from the other side of the Psychokinesis flake, he could feel a bit of coldness.

Right now they were running on the ground, chasing after Nina.

Thought they hadn't had the time to ready themselves completely, they didn't have time to be concerned with that either. Probably the only fortunate thing was that Harley had prepared so many Dites for him.

(I've noticed traces of high speed. If we put these traces and the movements of the flame together it may be possible to find a specific path.)

"In that case......"

(But, whether or not we can find a specific path is still an extremely difficult problem.)

"Eh?"

"Nina's a lot faster than we who have to speculate here, that's the problem."

"Is, is that so."

(That's not the only situation.)

Sharnid had spoken correctly, but there were still other issues.

(Because the flame could have obstructed the Captain's advance in the first place.)

"Yeah...... you said before that this wasn't an ordinary flame."

(After all, those were only my speculations.)

In the end, the current distance between the Psychokinesis flake and the flame was still insufficient to investigate the flame, and moreover, even if they drew closer to the flame, the flake wouldn't be able to get close because of the heat.

Finally, the flames were strong enough to melt the ground, so the Psychokinesis flake couldn't get close so easily.

"If there are no obstructions, about how long would it take to go there directly?"

(Are you talking about Captain?)

"Yes."

Felli thought for a bit about Layfon's question.

On a motorcycle meant for the wilderness, the distance between the beast and Felli would probably require two days of riding.

But, right now they didn't need to mind the presence of pollutants, and Military Artists could use their highest speeds.

In that case, the necessary time would change surprisingly depending on the Military Artist's power.

(With Layfon's current speed there will probably still be two hours.)

"About the same as what I thought, It should be about that much time based on my body's feelings.

Then, what about Nina?

(To be honest, I don't know either.)

Felli told Layfon plainly.

(I have no way to ascertain that person's current strength. She seemed to have something hidden in her fighting power just now.)

"Speaking of which, why is that? Why would there be such a huge change in her power?"

(I fear that it's because of the Haikizoku.)

Felli replied to Sharnid's question.

"Right, it seems like I heard some similar things recently. It's possessed Nina's body? Maybe there will be more mercenaries coming around that want that thing." <ref> Reference from way back, when the Mercenary Gang tried to capture the Haikizoku. </ref>

Sharnid shook his head, having thought of something bad from the past.

In the events concerning the Haikizoku, one of Sharnid's good friends had fallen into misfortune, which was why Sharnid would show that kind of expression.

(All we know is that there was only one Haikizoku possessing Captain's body, but right now that might have changed.)

"Right, that Electronic Fairy just now also said similar things, and I felt like that thing had the presence of someone important."

(Right.)

"Possess whatever possible, strengthen as much as possible, and then become a legendary hero...... something like that?"

(It's something similar.)

"Ha, that's really a method that Nina would like, that person likes duty the most."

(But, if that goes on then Captain won't be able to return.)

"Right, she'll self-destruct this way. Aah, Damn. Oh, right."

(What is it?)

"It's really ironic. The legendary hero defeats the demon lord, and the story just ends there, hooray hooray. But no one knows where the hero goes after that, and no one pays any attention to it either. The most important thing is only that peace is restored to the world, and no one cares what the hero becomes. Because wasn't he just one the things creating the peace? That's what people arrogantly believe."

(......In other words, the situation becomes meaningless?)

"That's right. Ah, though this is just a meaningless word game."

(But, Captain also believes in those word games.)

"Spoken a bit rougher, the hero is actually just a weapon against the demon lord. The use of a weapon is to strike the target, and no one expects her to do anything else."

(Is Captain being tricked?)

Was the Electronic Fairy named Schneibel tricking Nina?

If she requested that Nina lend them her strength for world peace, how would Nina respond? Maybe she would hesitate a bit.

But, in the end she would still lend them her strength.

Nina wouldn't go back to think about things like what the true thoughts of the other side were, and unfortunately she would probably just think about whether or not she could truly do it while telling them that she would lend them her power.

Even without being told that outcome, Felli definitely believed that she would still do this. If it were that person, it was possible.

"I don't know. It's also possible that she just charged out like a bullet after seeing something troublesome happening before her."

There was also that possibility.

In any case, that was a possibility if it were her.

"......The things in Captain's body could be her great-grandfather's Haikizokus."

Layfon said this.

<center>◇</center>

Layfon ran rapidly over the ground.

On the always-dry ground, the sensation coming through his feet made it feel like he was running on a giant piece of stone. The dust covering the surface was blown away by the wind produced around his body before floating into his eyes.

Before him was a vast land and a sky clear enough to make one surprised, along with a flame that wanted to paint all of this a single color.

It was only a matter of time before this entire scene was painted over by flame.

(What do you mean?)

Felli raised a question to Layfon's words.

"I want to focus a bit."

But, right now it seemed that he didn't have the energy to explain in words. Layfon strengthened the awareness he directed towards his Kei in order to increase his speed again.

There were many Haikizokus inside the body of the great-grandfather who was known as Gildred, and what if those had all become Nina's things?

Layfon thought of this.

If it were truly like that, then that also explained why they couldn't see that old man at this kind of time.

"Because that person only did those things for the kind of situation today."

Thinking carefully, maybe that old man had only come near Zuellni because Lævateinn...... because Vati had been there.

Gildred had come because he knew Vati's true identity.

But, if that kind of battle happened in Zuellni, then in the end there would be huge damage.

Had he not told Nina anything because he worried about this? Speaking of which, what had Vati been pursuing for her to come to Zuellni?

Though the situation had already developed this far, there were still many things that he didn't know.

But, even so, he couldn't stop running right now, and he didn't have time to go back and confirm these things.

The giant destructive power of the wave of flame before him drew nearer stop by step.

If they were simply engulfed by this wave, then Grendan and the other cities behind him would end right there.

Had Nina set out in order to resolve this crisis?

Or had Nina done this in order to defeat that beast of flame?

Perhaps, just like Felli and the others had said, Nina was only being fooled by Schneibel?

"......Captain."

Layfon rapidly advanced.

Continuously running with Nina as his target.

From what time had he not been able to speak properly with her?

After that time in Grendan, Layfon had closed off his heart, and from that time Nina had begun keeping her own secrets.

The opportunities for platoon activities had slowly decreased.

Their living areas had changed, and though the distance between them should have decreased, the distance between him and Nina had become longer and longer.

And in that period of time when they hadn't been able to talk, the distance between the two had somehow already been pulled that far apart.

"......Damn!"

That distance made Layfon feel that the space between him and Nina was like a wall that had been built up by time. It was hard to bear.

For the first time since everything had begun in that battlefield city manipulated by Nina's great-grandfather, Layfon saw the things that had come between the two of them.

"Damn! Damn!"

Regardless of how he made angry sounds, he couldn't increase his speed to the next level. His current speed hadn't reached the limits that he could achieve.

But, using all of his strength before the battle started was meaningless. And precisely because of that reason, he could only raise his speed to this level right now.

Layfon felt angry at his hesitant self after thinking of this. His mood was so impatient that he thought of tearing himself apart.

(Please don't be that anxious.)

At that time, Felli's voice entered Layfon's ears.

(Even if our goal is to save Captain, if you can't strike our final target, then we ultimately won't be able to stop it. Conserving your power is a very necessary action.)

"......You're right."

Felli's words made his thinking that had been about to be crushed to pieces return back to calmness. His breathing that had become slightly agitated also normalized.

(......Do you want to save Captain?)

"It doesn't even need to be said."

Layfon was surprised at Felli's sudden question.

(Hmm.)

"What is it?"

(......What do you think about Captain?)

"Eh?"

(I'm directly asking, do you like Captain?)

"Wuaahhhhhh!?"

Because Felli had suddenly said this, Layfon almost fell over while advancing.

"That, that kind of thing......"

(Could it be that you wanted to go save her without any of those kinds of emotions?)

"F-Felli is also doing that, and Sharnid-senpai and Harley-senpai......"

Everyone wanted to save Nina, and he definitely wasn't the only one thinking that. Even Dalshena who hadn't been able to come here had said 'I leave it to you' to Layfon and the others. However, she had held a strongly pained expression on her face for being unable to go.

(Captain and I are companions, so it doesn't matter.)

But Felli still went on.

(There's nothing good to say about the other two. Sharnid likes anyone who's a female, and Harley is a childhood friend. Ah, he'll probably do something like this even if Captain looked at him like he was an alien.)

"Why is your assessment of Harley-senpai so harsh?"

(Those things don't matter right now.)

Layfon's question was easily killed.

(The problem is with you. What do you think?)

"......Hasn't something similar happened before?"

(I would do the same thing no matter how many times.)

Hearing that kind of resolute reply, he couldn't find any other excuse.

(Hurry and say it, what do you think?)

The pressure transmitted by the Psychokinesis flake made him feel like Felli herself was there, and Layfon was speechless.

Right now wasn't the occasion to talk about those kinds of things, and clearly he could resolve everything by saying a few words, but right now the reason he couldn't say those things was because of himself.

Perhaps, talking about this topic might have been able to alleviate Layfon's tension.

Looking at it from that perspective, he might be seeing some of Felli's hidden tenderness.

"Well...... The burden on my shoulders has been lightened a lot. Right now I still want to focus a bit, so could we interrupt this topic for now?"

(Really, alright then. Then, why don't you try breathing deeply again?)

"Eh?"

(Hurry.)

"That......"

Guess he should just breathe deeply and see.

Breathing deeply as he rapidly advanced over the barren earth towards the monster that wished to burn the entire world...... he couldn't do that kind of thing.

Even so, he still tried challenging the deep breath to complete Felli's request. The wind blowing around him blasted away the impurities in the air, and the sounds produced reached his ears...... in the first place, it wasn't a situation where he could leisurely breathe deeply, but the pressure of the Psychokinesis flake still told Layfon that he had to do it.

"This......?"

(Have you calmed down a bit?)

"I guess I was a bit confused."

(Really? Then, please tell me the answer to my question.)

"It's still not over!?"

(Of course it wouldn't end so simply......)

The premonition that this topic wouldn't be resolved that he felt when Felli said this sentence disappeared after he felt an abnormal sensation.

Other than the sound of his running, the air that he had felt abnormally quiet...... became even more silent.

That kind of feeling was very like the tense feeling before a swordfight, and moreover that kind of feeling seemed as if it had solidified in the air.

"Something...... is coming!"

At the same time as Layfon said this, changes happened.

<center>◇</center>

That report quickly came to the Military Arts heads of the City Collective.

Of course, that included Alsheyra.

(A change has occurred.)

"Is the situation bad?"

Elsmau's voice sounded extremely tense.

Alsheyra stood in the outskirts of the city.

So, she had already caught the changes that Elsmau spoke of with her extraordinary vision.

(The wave of flames closing in on this place has changed.)

"Nn?"

(They have split into the appearances of organisms.)

"Can we clearly see their formation?"

(Yes, we can.)

"I feel that it's better to let the Heaven's Blades that can act stand in the front, and the other Military Artists follow behind. Even if there's a limit for how long we can stay here, we can just let the Heaven's Blades charge out, and I will also follow."

(Is that alright?)

"What do you mean?"

(I mean the work of guarding the city.)

Elsmau's sentence had already revealed the thing she was worried about.

Alsheyra's command didn't have half a trace of worry about the half-demolished city. If something happened, then the city could be completely destroyed.

"Most of the residents have already gone to the shelters, do you think there's anything else we need to protect?"

(Could it be that you don't have any feelings for Grendan?)

"I can't do anything about things that have broken. Moreover, I think that right now we don't have the energy to think about what happens afterwards, right?"

(......Understood.)

"Then our resting time should be about over."

After saying this, Alsheyra's feet stopped on the outermost portion of the outskirts, and she leaped out.

<center>◇</center>

There was a person who saw the flame's changes from a very close distance.

Of course, that person was Nina.

"............"

The only sounds surrounding Nina who was rapidly advancing were the sounds that she produced.

There was no Psychokinesis flake, nor was there Schneibel's voice. The Haikizokus blazing with Kei inside her also kept silent.

During the process of her silent advance, Nina saw the change.

In front of her advancing path, there was a wave of flame.

The flames that covered the ground as it drew closer had the pressure of a giant animal.

So Nina was sensitive to small changes.

Though Nina had chosen to avoid the advance path of the flame in front of her, after she noticed that change, she slightly adjusted her course.

Nina adjusted her course towards the flame, charging straight into that giant clump of heat.

Something was going to happen that she had no choice but to face.

Nina felt this way.

"..................Um."

Afterwards, she noticed that her feeling was correct.

The violently approaching cluster of flame shook for a moment, trembling while splitting into pieces.

Not long afterwards, it had become four-legged beasts wrapped in flame.

The group of beasts focused their fiery gazes on Nina's body, and attacked.

"............"

Wordlessly, Nina readied her iron whips.

Though she was running rapidly, Nina's breathing was regular. She continuously controlled her Kei, limiting it from exploding inside her.

A portion of it flowed into her two iron whips.

The iron whips that she had received from Zuellni completely absorbed her Kei.

And then, she struck.

The iron whips that had silently been swung out were propelled forward, and Nina's figure disappeared amidst light, tearing the surrounding air.

Combined Internal and External Kei variant - Raijin.

The Kei technique that she unleashed blew away the attacking beasts of flame in an instant.

After they flew out, they were run through by the iron whips.

But, not all of the flame beasts had been fended off.

The raging flame was still drawing closer, as if it had been released from a bow, or suddenly shot out from a gun.

That continuously stretching flame divided endlessly, becoming similar flame beasts that leaped out, running on the ground.

Nina's Raijin wanted to pierce that endlessly dividing cluster of flame.

The flames that would make others shudder upon seeing them were continuously blown away by Nina, who had become lightning. Perhaps her confrontational strength looked extremely minor.

But, the effects it brought about were indeed intense.

Nina's lightning split the flame, blowing away one by one the flame beasts that assaulted her.

The flame beasts were crushed, and their flame scattered and dissipated formlessly.

The lightning continuously advanced without stopping its momentum, and finally smashed the main body of flame.

"............"

Nina stopped her Kei technique, and her figure appeared from the dispersing lightning. She didn't slow down at all, but immediately continued running.

She didn't turn around.

At the same time, she didn't look left or right.

She only looked ahead.

Only at that giant beast that wanted to burn the entire world, even now still constantly releasing flame.

"If I defeat it, everything will be over."

In order to keep from disturbing her breathing, Nina spoke quietly.

Nina didn't know how she could use that sincere determination housed in her body, and only continued to run.

<center>◇</center>

The released flame had all become flame beasts.

(Their speed has increased.)

Felli who was constantly observing quickly noticed that fact.

(The flame beasts have a certain heat when they split off. The heat for each one is lowered, and there should be many more Military Artists who can endure that heat.)

"Rather than that, an explosion occurred quite far ahead."

(Yes.)

Felli confirmed Layfon's words.

(Yes, it was Kei-produced light just now. It should have been Captain who did it.)

"Let's go there."

(Understood.)

After confirming that Layfon had gone silent, Felli gathered information while thinking.

If this went on they wouldn't catch up.

The situation didn't only depend on the speed between Layfon and Nina, but the obstruction of the flame had also pulled open the distance between the two.

As if seizing the opportunity to act, the flame had begun spreading to its surroundings.

Every move they took had the result of dying the space directly between Layfon and Nina red.

If the power of the two were similar to a degree, and if the speed at which they destroyed the divided beasts wasn't too different, then the distance between them wouldn't shorten.

And however he thought, Layfon couldn't have a similar power to Nina who had several Haikizoku inside her.

Nina was fighting, but Layfon was just running without fighting.

If that state could be continually maintained......

"But, things won't develop that smoothly......"

Felli whose mind had sunk deep into thought let those words slip out without noticing. They weren't through Psychokinesis, but rather were spoken directly from her mouth.

"What is it? Is something troublesome?"

Sharnid hadn't missed those words.

"I'm only thinking of how to assist Layfon well."

After being irritated for a while, Felli verbally described the current situation. She didn't use Psychokinesis because she feared that if Layfon heard their conversation, it would produce unnecessary worry.

"That's really troublesome."

Sharnid shook his head with a distressed expression.

"......I guess if they arrive at the same time it should be fine. The opponent won't force Nina to self-destruct before he sees her power, I think."

"Even if Layfon himself can't do it, can you send a Psychokinesis flake to Nina first?"

Harley spoke.

"If you tell the situation to her, I think even Nina will want to form up with us."

"Maybe that could work. But to actually do that kind of thing......"

Sharnid suddenly stopped halfway.

"What is it?"

Seeing Sharnid's change, Felli raised the question.

"Is it enough as long as we send it over?"

"What way do you have?"

"Well, there's only one thing I'm able to do."

Saying this, Sharnid gestured to his own restored Dite.

It wasn't...... a sniper rifle. It was the modified gun Harley had created that he had used to send the Dite to Layfon.

"Use this guy to shoot it out."

"Can it reach?"

"In any case, just relying no the movement speed of Psychokinesis can't catch up to Nina, right?"

"Though that's indeed true."

Right now the front-line situation was being gathered through the Psychokinesis flake with Layfon.

Even if it couldn't catch up to Nina, as long as they could increase the number of Psychokinesis flakes on the frontline, it was something to be thankful for.

(We on this side will also help with that battle plan.)

At that time, Elsmau's voice joined in.

In order to share information, Felli took her flake.

"You still have the energy to listen to us talking here?"

(Though I don't have much energy, I listened for a bit because I don't know where a chance to win might be concealed.)

Elsmau's tone of voice was still serious as always, seeming as if she never joked, and it couldn't be figured out whether she was truly listening to the battle plans of every Military Artist nearby.

Even Felli felt a headache just thinking about it.

(It's also our desire to have a large quantity of Psychokinesis flakes on the frontline.)

Elsmau said lightly.

"What are you preparing to do?"

(We're also preparing a launcher to use Kei bullets to send the Psychokinesis flakes out.)

"In that case, do as you wish."

If they were just taking the plans that this side had thought of, they could do that however they liked.

Felli's problem was that she wanted to establish contact with Nina, or get Layfon to catch up to her.

(We will do that. Also, if there's something that we here can unite for, please tell me, and maybe we can help you.)

"Eh?"

(If you want to send a Psychokinesis flake to your companion, we can utilize one of the Heaven's Blades.)

"That......"

(If it's Barmelin-sama, I believe that she has a higher possibility of sending the flake than your group.)

"......No, it's alright."

(Is that okay?)

"Thank your for your offer, but you should already be extremely busy on that side. So please don't worry about us."

(Understood.)

Elsmau retreated surprisingly quickly, completely surpassing Felli's expectations.

(But, if you need something, please do not be concerned, and say it.)

"............"

(This is a battlefield, and there is no battlefield to neglect one's allies.)

"Thank you very much."

There was a weight that could be felt in Elsmau's words.

But, even so......

"Hey, isn't that way better? Felli-chyan."

As Elsmau's Psychokinesis flake was keeping silent waiting for a reply, Sharnid opened his mouth.

"......Are you not confident that you can send it?"

"To be honest, I can't do that kind of thing."

"But, right now there's only you."

"But that's not the only way."

"If other people have that energy, I'll also try them."

"But didn't the other side propose that themselves?"

Felli wasn't able to hide her own anger towards Sharnid's negative attitude.

"Only we can save Captain. Isn't that why you're here?"

"I understand that too."

"Hey, hey......"

At that time, Harley inserted himself into the tense atmosphere.

"Right now we can still try and see if we can increase the flight distance."

"......Please don't spend too much time."

"I know."

After Felli shot a glance at Harley who took the Dite from Sharnid and took out tools, she once again began focusing on Psychokinesis information gathering.

How could they send it to Nina?

Or, how could they get Layfon to catch up to Nina?

There were only those two questions in Felli's mind.

"Hey, what's up with Felli-chyan?"

Sharnid spoke quietly next to Harley who was squatting down, working.

"Nn......"

Harley could only show a wry smile.

"I think that she's being impulsive."

"For what?"

"To save Nina, and to become Layfon's strength."

"Hah?"

"Because of those two things, her mind isn't turning very well."

"Tch."

Though he understood the meaning behind Harley's' words, Sharnid still shook his head and made an expression as if he were unable to accept that.

"Does she unnecessarily believe that only we can do this because she knows about too many things through Psychokinesis?"

"Maybe it's like that."

"We really lost to her. We don't have that kind of superhuman strength, right?"

They had seen Layfon's battles in Zuellni, and before that they had seen the battles of Heaven's Blade successors in Grendan.

Sharnid was already very clear on what kind of beings Military Artists who had honed their Military Arts to the extremes were.

Even if they all bet their lives on this battle, Sharnid didn't know how much he and the others really do.

To save Nina, he had to go do what he could.

"But, I don't think it's right that we don't need any help."

"I also understand that. In order to reach our goal, we shouldn't actually care so much about the means."

Though he said this, Harley's hands still hadn't stopped, and in order to raise the functions of the Dite in his hand as much as possible, he kept applying any methods he could think of.

"But......"

"What?"

"If we can, I also want to do it just relying on ourselves. I also understand that kind of feeling very well.

"You......"

"Senpai, you're a bit useless, huh?"

"Aah?"

"I always feel that you want to be cooler when you're with Layfon."

"Harley, don't think you can preach to me."

"Guah."

Harley, whose forehead was flicked, fell over.

"If you say that, then I'll show you - Sharnid-senpai's beautiful performance."

"It hurts...... then, we're counting on you."

"Alright, leave it to me!'

Seeing the fierce Sharnid, Harley showed a happy smile.

<center>◇</center>

Harley's modifications ended in five minutes.

"This gun is a slightly special gun that I had always wanted to try, but......"

"If you want to explain, then please make it concise."

Because she felt it would become long and boring, Felli warned him first.

"Nn, nn."

In the slightly disappointed Harley's hands was an extremely long gun. The body of the gun had been split into two parts, and that was because the goal of this gun wasn't to shoot a Kei bullet, but to shoot a Dite.

This was a gun Harley had invented in order to send Dites to Layfon.

"To explain simply, if it were a gun meant for Military Artist use, it can't shoot a bullet without a certain amount of Kei strength, and it can't be loaded with more Kei than that. I changed that, to where it can be filled as much as possible."

"As much as possible?"

"Yes, that's right."

Saying this, Harley took out the clip of the gun.

The bullets embedded inside the clip could be seen.

"I've resolved the feeling of putting aside Kei for every single bullet. So, you can use your Kei to make big adjustments. For example, it can be used for the desired distance this time, and its destructive power when used as a normal gun can be increased."

"And then?"

"Now, how far the bullet can fly depends on Sharnid-senpai's Kei power and technique, and it should be easier to use than before."

"Really......"

Sharnid didn't seem very excited as he looked at the gun.

Even Felli understood clearly that he was in an extremely tense state right now.

"How's Nina's position?"

"We've already got her approximate position."

Felli used her Psychokinesis flake, showing Sharnid an image.

"So far, damn."

[[image:CSR v24 10.jpg|thumb]]

Though he said this, Sharnid still stood on the outskirts, readying the gun.

"Let me first try a test shot."

"Understood."

After Harley replied, he gave the Dite to him.

A Dite in its unrestored state was loaded into the double barrel, and Sharnid could feel that the air around him became cold.

This was proof that he was entering a state of extreme focus.

Felli held her breath, and even Harley watched without moving a muscle.

"............"

The positioned barrel moved slightly, and he repeated slight adjustments, and then pulled the trigger.

The light of Kei filled the gun barrel.

Compared to the strength of the light, the sound released was unexpectedly small because the compressed air was released.

No one could follow the speed with his eyes.

But, Felli's psychokinesis caught the trail of the Dite that was shot out.

After the Dite flew high into the sky, it formed a parabolic arc.

But the place the Dite fell was a place that still couldn't reach Nina.

"............"

That result was displayed on the image, and after Sharnid saw it he wordlessly loaded the next Dite.

After adjusting slightly, he fired.

It still wasn't enough.

"Good."

After he said something that seemed like that, he quickly loaded the next Dite.

His adjustment was extremely slight, and there wasn't much of an interval until he pulled the trigger.

Wouldn't they fail this way...... That kind of anxious feeling entwined around Felli. Never mind Nina, the two test shots up to now hadn't even reached Layfon's area.

Though they were test shots, if this went on they would fail when it was time for the real shots.

It seemed like Sharnid had noticed Felli's thoughts, or perhaps he hadn't.

What happened afterwards was as if he were teasing Felli.

He pulled the trigger.

"Uwah!"

That moment, the body of Harley next to him was sent flying, being thrown backwards.

Harley's cry was drowned out by the sound of the shot, and the calm sound like compressed air that had happened up to now suddenly changed into a strong gunshot intense enough to hurt the ears.

"Wah!"

The giant noise that suddenly occurred made Felli cover her ears.

Even if Even in this kind of situation, her mind was still filled with information fo Psychokinesis. Tracking the path of Sharnid's test shot.

This time it shot higher than the previous two, and then descended.

The result......

"......What is it so suddenly?"

Layfon's voice was transmitted through Psychokinesis.

"Ah, that's just a warmup. Use it whenever you like."

"Then, I'll use it just in case."

Sharnid showed a smile as if the tension from before was all gone, ending the conversation with the confused Layfon.

Layfon was focusing on pursuing Nina, so right now he didn't have extra energy to listen to their situation.

But, Felli had something that she wanted to make clear.

"Just now that was......?"

"Killing Hands, you've seen it before." <ref> A technique Sharnid learned from his father that appears in a couple earlier chapters. Increases his Kei output greatly for a short period of time. </ref>

"Ah......"

She thought of it.

When they went to Grendan to save Nina, Sharnid had wielded a power that they had never seen in him until then.

"That wasn't just coincidence, huh."

"Though I don't really want anyone to know about this, we can complete our goal this way."

"Then, we can send it, right?"

"Of course! It should be about time for the real thing."

Saying this, Sharnid took something from Harley.

It was a box very similar to an unrestored Dite, and inside was filled with as many Psychokinesis flakes as possible.

"It's alright even if we can't send it to Captain herself, as long as it surpasses her current location, and as long as a single flake reaches her......"

"I know."

Sharnid interrupted Felli's words, entering a focused state.

Right now all Felli could do was hold her breath as she watched the outcome from the side.

In the period of time that seemed to stand still because of tension, Sharnid's finger pulled the trigger.

The overflowing light was strong to even make one wonder whether or not the special gun had exploded, and the box inside was shot out from that light. The box in which Felli's psychokinesis had been placed drew out a line with an even smoother angle than before as it flew through the sky, and after reaching a peak even higher than before, it began descending towards the vast earth.

Beautiful.

After that path appeared in Felli's mind, she secretly mumbled. The path that Sharnid had shot had perfectly surpassed Nina's position as predicted by them.

The box followed along the path that Felli had predicted, falling into the battlefield where flame and beast raged.

Bang.

The shock produced from the ground made the box bounce. The box opened, and the Psychokinesis flakes flew out.

What came afterwards was Felli's job.

The Psychokinesis flakes that flew out quickly became part of her Psychokinesis net and were strengthened.

At the same time, she searched for Nina.

Not long after, she saw her figure.

The surrounding flame swirled, filled with heat, and the beasts formed from the flame raged in all directions.

Among this, Nina fought while advancing.

The shockwaves produced by her rapid running blew away the heat and flame, and the assaulting flame beasts that were penetrated by the shockwaves were then sent flying by the iron whips. That kind of battlefield seemed simply otherworldly, and when she found the continuously battling Nina, Felli felt as if her own breathing would stop.

She wondered in her heart whether Nina had become someone completely different from the person she recognized.

Perhaps because she was possessed by several Haikizokus, Nina had been altered by their Kei and might have become a monster herself - Felli considered this.

But, she didn't have that kind of feeling.

The appearance of Nina in battle was indeed a bit frightening, but from the exterior there wasn't any great change.

Then, what about the interior?

(Captain!)

Felli firmly positioned a Psychokinesis flake on her predicted path of movement, calling out.

"............"

Whether it was because of the sound on the battlefield or not, the sound didn't reach, and Nina didn't make any response. Not only this, but she still ignored Felli's Psychokinesis flake and prepared to continue forward.

If things were like this then Sharnid's hard work would be for nothing.

(Captain!)

Felli called out again while carrying out the next preparations.

Nina didn't notice her.

Or perhaps, she didn't want to pay attention.

Was she intentionally ignoring Felli, thinking that she should resolve everything herself?

(Captain!)

How can I let you do that.

Felli continued calling out, while changing the positions of her Psychokinesis flakes.

The flakes that had been positioned in the error boundary of the predicted path were all hurriedly recalled, and gathered together.

They would get here.

All of the Psychokinesis flakes gathered in the place that Nina was most likely to be.

Moreover, they didn't just wait there, but rather they flew towards Nina.

Because there were twisting shockwaves by Nina, if normal things got close to her they would be shattered in moments.

This was the same even for Felli's flakes. It would happen if the advancing Military Artist didn't use their own techniques to neutralize the shockwaves, and since she couldn't expect Nina to do that right now, Felli could only rely on herself to think of something.

In other words, she had to think of a way to neutralize the shockwaves.

Felli let the Psychokinesis flakes form a conical formation, rushing at Nina.

Of course it wouldn't only just charge over there.

She also used her Psychokinesis to form a reflective film covering it surface.

It was a heavy reflective film, used to combat the shockwaves.

Nina had already gotten close.

She could see Nina breaking through the flame.

There was some degree of error before the information from the Psychokinesis flakes reached Felli. Though this was a very short time span, to a Military Artist in battle, it was enough of an error to become fatal.

Because of this error, the moment from when the charge began up to when the results appeared disappeared.

"Ugh!"

A meaningless noise reverberated in Felli's mind. Felli who stood on Zuellni's outskirts felt as if she were about to lose consciousness.

Felli maintained her fuzzy consciousness with all of her power, and she clenched her lips, the taste of blood spreading on her tongue.

How was the situation?

What had it become now?

She slowly groped for the truth in her information filled with noise.

The weak degree of Psychokinesis that came through told Felli that there were not many Psychokinesis flakes remaining. She feared that almost all of the flakes had been unable to break through the shockwaves and had been smashed.

Then, what about the remaining flakes?

Where were the flakes that had acted as the agents to transmit this weak Psychokinesis?

Her Psychokinesis was gradually becoming weaker, why was that?

Had they been sent flying?

Or......?

(Captain, please respond.)

Grasping at straws, Felli spoke.

"............Felli."

There was a response.

It was Nina.

The plan had succeeded.

Felli's Psychokinesis flake had reached Nina.

(Captain, what are you planning?)

"Felli, I'm focusing right now. I'm sorry, if there's anything then please talk about it later."

Hearing Nina let out these kinds of words with some difficulty, Felli confirmed the current situation of her Psychokinesis flakes.

There was only one remaining flake, and the damage to it was not light.

More importantly, Nina hadn't taken that flake, but rather it had luckily caught on her clothing.

Her two hands hadn't released the iron whips for a moment.

Perhaps the battlefield on that side was intense to that degree.

Perhaps it was truly only that?

Because of the speculation that swarmed her heart, Felli continued speaking.

(Captain, please listen, you're being used.)

"Did you say I'm being used?"

(Yes, the Electronic Fairy is......)

"It doesn't matter who's using me."

(Eh?)

"Everyone would use someone else for their own means. As for how you see it, that just depends on the differences between people's point of view."

"Hey hey, right now we're not talking about that kind of thing."

Nina's voice was broadcast out, and Sharnid who heard her voice let out a helpless sound.

"Right now we aren't talking about the problems in human relationships. Listen, Nina, you......"

"Right now I have no time to talk about these things!"

"Listen, Nina, your life is in danger."

"Since the moment I stood here, I made my resolution."

"Things aren't like that!"

Even at Harley's words, Nina still didn't stop.

Her stubborn attitude made the atmosphere surrounding Felli and the others become heavy.

"......Captain."

At that time, a third voice entered, not from Felli and the others, nor from Nina.

It was Layfon.

"......Layfon."

"Captain, right now I'm trying to find a way to group up with you, can you wait a bit for me there?"

"I can't do that. In order to resolve this situation as soon as possible, I must go."

"If you have me helping you, the situation will definitely go more smoothly."

"No, the battle this time isn't that simple."

"Captain!"

"I can't do anything relying on the seventeenth platoon!"

Not only did that sentence stab Felli, but it affected everyone else as well.

Never mind Sharnid and Harley, it was so even for Layfon.

"I can only do the things that had been entrusted to me. Things outside of that...... I can't do them!"

(Captain!)

Felli who felt some kind of unclear premonition called out.

But, all she received was noise. Though she didn't feel as if she were about to faint the second time, her head still felt extremely painful.

The Psychokinesis flake had left Nina's body, and then been smashed by her shockwaves.

Felli went slack for a time.

Part of the reason was because the pain created by the recoil Psychokinesis flake, but of course, it wasn't only this.

The surrounding silence was definitely from the same feeling as Felli's.

"That girl......"

The first to speak was Sharnid.

"Though, I thought long ago that things might become like this."

Harley also raised his head to look at the sky.

"It's way too close to expectations, what a joke."

"To think it would differ by this little, how incredible."

"Incredible enough to be annoying."

It was unusual that even Layfon participated in the conversation.

(There's nothing incredible or not incredible.)

Felli who had overcome her pain with difficulty opened her mouth.

Felli also had things she wanted to say.

There was a lot that she wanted to say.

(Though, we knew long before that this idiot wouldn't hear other people's words at all as long as she had her own thoughts, and would charge forward single-mindedly.)

"Nn, Felli-chyan, completely merciless as expected."

(She's always putting on a sorrowful expression along while completely not understanding our toils, that kind of egotistic style is ridiculous.)

"............Why does it feel like I'm been included in the scolding."

Though Felli also secretly wanted to say 'that's how it is' to the cowardly Layfon, she held back for now.

(But, compared to this, in her words just now, there's something even harder to bear.)

"That's right."

"Those words were indeed too much."

"That's right."

Nothing could be done relying on the seventeenth platoon.

They definitely couldn't forgive anyone, even Nina, for those words.

Regardless of if Nina had formed the seventeenth platoon, they couldn't permit that even for Nina herself.

(Let that idiot look well at what kind of platoon the seventeenth platoon is.)

"Yes."

"Well said."

"Alright, this time let's make Nina lower her head and say to us 'Please let me be your Captain'!"

(Not a bad proposal.)

Spirits high, the seventeenth platoon once again began to act.

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==

<references />

{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume24 Chapter1|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume24 Chapter3}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume24 Chapter1

2013-11-30T22:28:40Z

Tsunade666: /* Chapter 1 - A Fuse Burns */

==Chapter 1 - A Fuse Burns==

The situation had developed into the next phase.

"Even so, will things just end like this?"

In the voice of Alsheyra who said this, one could hear a bit of exhaustion.

Alsheyra stood on a small mountain of heaped rubble.

She also didn't really want to believe that this rubble was the palace she had lived her life in.

But, after pulling out a piece of cloth that concerned her from underneath the rubble, she noticed that it was clothing from her younger years from the deepest garment room, making her unable to do anything but believe everything before her.

It was the clothing she had worn for her coronation ceremony.

"I was still small back then."

She muttered.

In order to maintain her longevity, she had manipulated her Kei to stop her growth.

"In the first place, I should have grown wider, huh."

The reason for stopping her growth was for the current battle.

Alsheyra Almonise.

The target of Grendan's Three Royal Families was to once again acquire the strength of the origin of all Military Artists, Airen, and she was the child born after continuous inter-family marriages.

The unfortunate part was that she wasn't complete, though her Kei power was far superior to any other Military Artist.

And the true complete body had finished some task completely beyond their expectations, and lost her power. Right now, she was being protected by the rescue team, moving amongst the group of people inside the shelters.

That was alright, Alsheyra thought. That child shouldn't have participated in battle.

"But......"

She muttered. It seemed that even her entire body's power wasn't enough. Maybe this was the feeling of burnout produced after completing one mission. Because Alsheyra whose strength was too great and who had always been limited, leaving her unable to fight with full strength, had finally fought once in a situation without limits.

This might be an experience that one might not have multiple times, so right now she was a bit hesitant. She felt excited, but her chest was filled with a feeling of solitude.

"Though I've made up my mind so much, it's still a bit of a struggle."

Releasing the clothes in her hand that had become rags, Alsheyra looked at it.

The final battle still hadn't ended.

The next opponent was there.

In the distant portion of her vision.

The part of the world that had been surrounded by flame slowly spread, and the shaking flames made one feel like reality had become a blurred.

She didn't know its name. No one knew. Even the Electronic Fairy prototype Saya, and Grendan who was this city's Electronic Fairy also kept quiet, so at the least, there was no one who knew the name of this thing in this city.

Even so, even if they didn't know this thing's name, it was something that they had no choice but to defeat, that was for sure.

"Then...... how's the current situation?"

(Okay.)

Alsheyra asked the Psychokinesis flake next to her.

The voice that came from the Psychokinesis flake obviously belonged to Elsmau.

(The morale of the Military Artists in the surrounding cities is all high, but there is a portion that had become mixed.)

"Ah, there's nothing we can do about that."

Everyone was betting their lives on this battle.

That speech was truly worthy, but most people would probably be roused from being told to bet one's life after a short explanation.

That was the behavior that Military Artists who possessed strength and a feeling of mission should have.

"And next?"

(The current situation is that the people have split into a portion that will participate in the battle and a portion in the shelters. The people in the shelters have been gathered into several cities, and afterwards will leave this place one by one. But for this to complete it will still be about three hours.)

"Ah, just assign this to the people who are good at doing this kind of work. Then, what about this side?"

Alsheyra extended a finger and pointed ahead.

In front of her fingertip was obviously the beast covered with flame.

(The cities that migrated to its surroundings...... they are right now being known as the City Collective, but they haven't combined into a group, rather each city is forming its independent group, preparing to make the next action.)

"Aha."

(They have also sent an invitation to us to partner with them, what do we do?)

"Really......"

Alsheyra touched her chin and thought.

In normal situations this kind of request would be ignored after a laugh.

But, the current Grendan wasn't the same as yesterday's.

"How is the damage to our side?"

(The damage to Military Artists is extremely light, as essentially no one participated in the recent battle, and no injuries occurred as a result of the shockwaves from the battle, and we won't have any problems if we group to take action.)

"Really? Then quickly make the connections to be able to hold a conversation with them."

(Understood, though......)

Elsmau spoke the words after this under her breath.

But Alsheyra couldn't have missed the meaning in her words.

What should the Heaven's Blades do?

Elsmau wanted to ask this. Moreover, she had included the Queen herself in that.

"Weren't they originally people with a lack of coordination? As long as they think of some way to fight without obstructing others, it'll be alright."

(Understood.)

After replying with that, she could feel that Elsmau's presence had fallen off from the Psychokinesis flake, and it seemed that she had gone to contact others.

"Hahh......"

Alsheyra sighed.

"Kanaris, Reverse, Cauntia, Kalvan, Savaris, and Ruimei...... Ah, I fear that we're doomed."

That many of the representatives of Grendan's extraordinarily strong Military Artists had been sacrificed in this battle.

All that remained was only Linternce, Troyatte, Barmelin, Haia, and Claribel. Also Elsmau.

"Ah? You told Claribel to act alone?"

(Yes, she said that she wanted to join with Zuellni. Layfon Alseif went together with her. Should I call them back?)

"......It's alright. Right now even it's too late even if we call Layfon. Clara as well, she definitely has her own thoughts."

(Understood.)

"Even if we add one or two pieces right now, I don't think we can do much more of anything."

Alsheyra murmured alone, once again feeling Elsmau's presence move away.

Her body was filled with Kei, and even if she let this Kei flow continuously, the feeling of burnout inside her body wouldn't disappear. In a completely different place from the heat and pressure of Kei was a kind of bleak feeling.

But clearly nothing had ended at all, and this kind of situation was truly troublesome.

"Hahh."

"You seem very impatient."

She didn't know when she had leaked out a sigh, but at the same time another voice came from behind her.

"Lin, are your fingers fine?"

Alsheyra turned her head, gazing at the man's hands. The man who never cared about his outer appearance in the first place still wore a tattered coat, and it didn't seem like his unshaven face could be called anything good.

The man was Lintence.

"I wouldn't have expected that you worried about others, it seems like that end of the world is coming soon."

Though he said that kind of thing, his hands were already bandaged to the point of having no gaps between bandages. The bandages were dyed blue with a special medicine applied to promote healing, and they were also dyed with the blood leaking from the wound, making unpleasant spots emerge on the bandages.

Those were wounds from the recent battle with Lævateinn.

Of course, these wounds weren't all directly from Lævateinn. If it were truly like that, then even Layfon would no longer be standing.

Though the steel threads could cover the entire city and attack enemies from any angle, they also had their weak points.

To put it simply, it was a similar principle to telephone wires. Sound would propagate through vibrations across a tightly-stretched wire. The vibrations produced by various changes in the battlefield would pass through the steel threads and be transmitted to Lintence. Grendan's crumbling, blows as great as hurricanes, the destructive shockwaves produced by the Queen, Lævateinn, and Heaven's Blade successors' techniques...... these shocks were all gathered by the steel threads, and became vibrations transmitted to Lintence.

If it were an ordinary battle then he could cancel out those vibrations.

But, this wasn't an ordinary battle.

Lintence had no way to get rid of all of the extraordinary phenomena that continuously sent out sweeping shockwaves, so he had been injured.

"Is this a disaster brought about because of a difference in technique? Nothing at all happened to Layfon."

"There is a difference in the substance of your Dites. Having an almost unlimited use will also have corresponding danger."

Lintence spoke calmly, but sounded somewhat dissatisfied.

"Then, can you still fight?"

"Don't underestimate me. This kind of scrape won't have any effect at all."

"Really~"

Lintence was still cold as always, but he noticed the small bit of anxiety hidden in Alsheyra's eyes.

"What is it? You couldn't have thought that I would have suffered a setback from just this degree of adversity, hm?"

"How admirable of your mindpower to be able to talk about this situation like that."

"Hm."

Lintence used a grunt to answer Alsheyra's words.

They had finally managed to defeat the monster that had eaten away at the lives of so many Heaven's Blade successors, and right now there was another new extraordinary, giant monster.

That was the crisis of the end of the world.

One could only feel that it was boasting to use the words 'this degree of adversity' to describe that kind of large-scale crisis.

"It's no different from 'this degree of adversity'".

Even so, Lintence still said this.

"If you can feel your death, then that's it. Whoever dies after this, whatever city is destroyed, even if the world perishes, those are irrelevant to a dead person. From the moment death befalls someone, the world has ended for that person. Regardless of if the opponent is that kind of monster, all of the fear one feels before death is the same. The problem is whether you can stand up or not."

"Nn~"

"You who has always been spoiled and hasn't gotten used to that kind of situation wouldn't understand that kind of feeling."

"......Did you really say that?"

"Isn't that the truth? If you had that kind of feeling you definitely wouldn't have been standing on top of a pile of rubble wearing the expression of a lovelorn maiden."

"That way of speaking really makes me mad, things aren't what you think!"

"Really?"

"That...... I was only thinking of viewing my enemy so I was standing on a rather high place!"

"Is that so."

"You don't believe? You don't believe me, huh!"

"Who would doubt what the Queen says?"

"There's a man in front of me right now holding those kinds of doubts!"

"I never would have thought you would waver because of those kinds of doubts."

"W, what......"

"Why don't you just try crying?"

"Don't joke around......"

Changes appeared in the body of Alsheyra who said this.

Her voice stopped abruptly, and she covered her mouth, hurriedly turning her body so that her back faced Lintence.

"............"

Though he was still looking at her back, Lintence didn't way anything. His gaze passed over her slightly trembling shoulders, looking at the burning beast in the distance.

The flame that seemed to scorch even one's consciousness had painted half of the sky red. From the eyes of the beast that looked as small as grains of sand from where he was, Lintence could feel a fury that made his entire body numb.

That was the final enemy.

Lintence didn't know on what basis he said it was the final enemy. But it was a strong enemy there; that was the most important fact.

"This situation is simple."

Lintence murmured, standing in front of the Queen.

It appeared as if he were protecting her from the gaze filled with anger.

"All I want is this moment. As long as I feel that I exist in this world. It doesn't matter who the enemy is, it doesn't matter how strong they are. It doesn't matter to me what will be produced from letting that thing live on. As long as I myself still live, then it's enough."

Lintence said this.

"Strength is enough. The stronger the better, and it would be the best if I could raise my power to its limits. Rather than being used as a decoration somewhere, it would be better to be burned inside by pollutants. Rather than cherishing my posterity and living on, it would be better to win an ending on some battlefield. I only wandered here because I had those kinds of feelings."

"............"

The shaking behind him stopped, and a gaze sharply bored through Lintence's back.

"If you don't have those kinds of thoughts, you can never live the life of a Heaven's Blade successor. The other guys all think this way. Compared to the city's end and the deaths of people they don't recognize, those people have a target that must chase harder after, and that's why they endlessly chase strength."

"Lin."

"Who cares about the enemies? Who cares about the situation? The only question is whether there is a place that we can use our strength."

"Lin."

"Heaven's Blade successors are those kinds of beings. Those kinds of unredeemable beings. Laughing at the incompetence of the fallen, even if it would have been better for them to escape from that situation......"

"It's enough, Lin."

"............"

"Thank you."

"......Hm."

There was no longer any shaking in the voice that came from behind him. From the dilapidated coat on this back came a slight sensation, making Lintence suspend his speech.

"Maybe you helpers think that burning out here isn't bad, but most people wouldn't think that."

"............"

"So, as the Queen who must protect the citizens of Grendan, what I have to do is already decided."

Kei filled the area behind him, as what was originally flowing inside her overflowed outside.

"First is the peace of this world."

As she said this, her hand left his coat.

She passed by his side.

Her back once again entered Lintence's vision.

But, it was already completely different from the figure he had seen just before.

It was different from what he had seen until now.

It had lost something and gained something.

This was the figure of the newly-born queen.

"The punishment for destroying my home won't be light."

<center>◇</center>

He returned to Zuellni with Felli.

"You!"

Greeting him was a strong blow.

In order to greet Layfon who descended into the outskirts, Sharnid slapped him again and again on the back.

"Really, you did pretty well!"

Being told this by Sharnid in a relaxed and crisp voice made Layfon widen his eyes.

"Senpai, it hurts."

His neck was suddenly hooked, Layfon and Felli were pulled apart, with Gorneo and the others running towards Felli. They probably wanted to hear the gathered information from her directly. Felli had been constantly gathering information while they were moving, and continuously communicating with gathered Military Artists of the cities.

Zuellni's Military Arts head Gorneo was also carefully thinking about what action to take next.

"Not bad not bad, you really are truly incredible."

[[image:CSR v24 8.jpg|thumb]]

Sharnid's mood was extremely good. Why would he have this kind of mood? Layfon felt that it was a bit hard to understand.

He felt that something rather bad would happen when person's mood was particularly good.

"I never would have thought that you would take Felli-chan on a great escape of love."

"What!"

Though he didn't know why he had been praised like this by Sharnid, it had been as Layfon had expected.

"It's not like that at all!"

"What? It isn't? You somehow inexplicably eloped to Grendan, and then your childhood friend got mad and called forth a monster to destroy the world, then Nina got mad and charged at the monster alone, isn't that the current situation?"

"It's not at all! Moreover, what kind of thinking did you have to pull out that kind of cause and effect!?"

"What, you're still unpromising as usual."

"What!?"

Why did he feel helpless from this?

"Ah, but it's indeed be a bit exaggerated to say that the flames of your love are scorching the earth, right?"

"Please don't express something that makes it seem like I said such a thing!"

"That should be about enough, right?"

Harley naturally stepped in.

"Layfon, this is for you."

As he said this he gave over two things - two Dites.

"The Adamantium Dite and the Sapphire Dite, those are what we were able to build."

"Ah, good."

"Originally I wanted to strengthen them a bit, but we ran out of time."

"Wow, how embarrassing." <ref> Sharnid is speaking. </ref>

"......Though, if the Dites aren't enough, this guy will help send them over to you, and speaking of which that's the only use for him in this place."

"Hey hey, that's a bit mean."

"Then, please give that thing a headshot."

"There's a limit to everything."

"Useless person."

"You too, though."

"Rrrrrrrgh......"

"Rr~rr~rr~gh~......"

"Well......"

Seeing the two glaring at each other, Layfon didn't have any way to mediate.

"Hey, you scrap wood duo over there." <ref> Literally. </ref>

At that time cold words were poured over the two of their heads.

Dalshena had spoken.

"How long are you going to speak nonsense for? The Military Arts head is going to give out the battle plan soon."

"Hahaha, that kind of thing doesn't concern me."

"What did you say?"

"Our mission is to help this unpromising fellow to get to where our Captain in over her head is."

"How pitiful that you can proudly say those kinds of lazy words."

"T, those aren't lazy at all. It's really annoying, Shena doesn't seem to understand the wonderful skills of an artisan at all. A true artisan lives in the shadows."

"You demon, hurry up and apologize to the other artisans."

Dalshena's contemptuous look drilled through them.

"You too, it would be better not to always rely on these useless senpais."

"No...... they're trustworthy senpais."

Though he endured a painful stare, Layfon still said this.

"......Um."

Probably because it was an unexpected reply, Dalshena made a strange expression.

"Layfon, you...... Aww, how embarrassing."

Even Sharnid's face went red.

"Your strange thoughts are really puzzling."

"Yes, truly."

Dalshena finished speaking with a stiff expression and nodded her head forcefully.

"You guys......"

"Ah? Me? I have strange thoughts too?"

"Shut up, you accessory."

"What!?"

"It's about time to end this two-man comedy, right?"

An extremely cold voice slipped in.

It was Felli.

"Ya~ Felli-chan~ Thanks for your hard work."

"You guys are playing around when other people are busy to death?"

Layfon felt a bit restless soon after being glared at.

"We didn't come here to play around. It's Harley's fault for trying to stand out without planning things that the situation became this troublesome."

"You're pushing all of your responsibility onto me!"

Sharnid made another joke, Harley cried out, Dalshena's face tightened, and Layfon made an expression saying that he didn't know what to do as he watched them.

At that time, Felli said something that made the surroundings freeze.

"......The sniper unit and the preparations division want to stand out, huh."

The two of them froze.

"Doesn't that violate your role?"

"You, you're also rear support!"

Sharnid cried out, his voice sounding as if he were about to cry. The normal Sharnid would definitely have relaxedly ignored Felli's comments, but this time was different. Because the soreness in his heart had been pressed on so strongly.

In the end, compared to Harley who stood frozen in place, Sharnid was the victor in mental power as he was still active.

"I never thought of standing out." <ref> Felli is speaking. </ref>

"Urgh-"

"But even if I still managed to stand out, then it can only mean that my sense of presence is too strong. I'm extremely sorry for standing out."

Felli lightly lowered her head.

"I want to cry, I really want to cry-"

"Sense of presence...... I'll definitely find a way to get that mysterious factor."

Sharnid and Harley moaned.

"Then continuing, I will report on the situation."

Ignoring the two of them, Felli turned the topic to the next matter.

"Right now, there are twenty-six total cities gathered with Grendan as the center."

Felli began explaining.

"Few disproportionate situations like in the Academy City are among these cities. In other words, there's obviously no way that all of the cities possessing excellent Military Arts forces gathered together."

"Why is that, huh."

Dalshena said this.

Of course, what she meant by 'that' was the current situation that had affected Zuellni.

The cities had suddenly shifted, and come near Grendan.

"Really...... I can't wrap my head around it."

Before the shift, Karian had made a speech, explaining the current situation, but as expected, the development of the situation was still difficult to understand completely.

"Ah, does everyone there think in a similar way?"

In order to cheer on Dalshena who was perplexed, Sharnid spoke.

"The people who know will respond, and the people who completely don't understand will do as much as they can in their situation...... that's how it is right now."

"Is that so...... Which kind are we?"

"Of course we're included in the people who don't understand anything, the confused innocents."

"What unfortunate people."

"Very true."

"Moreover the one who incited all of this was our original Student Council president, how troublesome."

"Yes, we must make preparations in order to stop the events that he has learned about."

"Can I continue explaining?"

"Ahah, of course, little sister-sama of the inciter."

"......Hmph."

Ignoring the smile of Sharnid who had found an opportunity for revenge, Felli continued.

"Though for now we are known as the City Collective, in reality it's impossible to suddenly have everyone directly coordinate with each other. So right now it's become cities acting alone, and at the same time sharing the information gained."

"That's the best way."

"Also, the current level of pollutants outside the city is falling rapidly. If it continues dropping like this, it will be possible to act outside the city even without using external gear."

"Is that really true?"

Everyone was surprised at this point, but Harley was the one who was the most concerned.

"This is information obtained after confirming it directly, I also confirmed it myself."

"Is that so...... I understand the filth monsters live by using pollutants as fuel, but even if a big group of filth monsters was nearby it wouldn't have an effect on the level of pollutants......"

"In other words, that monster eats that many pollutants?"

"What a great appetite. Do you know where that monster is?"

Because of Harley's words, Layfon and the others looked outside the outskirts of the city simultaneously.

The flaming beast that looked simply as if it were on the edge of the world was clearly so far away, but it still seemed extremely large, so how large would it be if it got closer? Layfon couldn't picture it with his imagination alone.

"Being able to affect the level of pollutants from that far away, couldn't that monster single-handedly get rid of all of the pollutants?"

"At the cost of burning out this world?"

Felli replied extremely coldly.

"Actually, the ground surrounding the monster has already become a sea of lava, and an ordinary Military Artist would be scorched to death just by getting close."

"If there are no pollutants, but the cost is that the ground becomes lava?"

"During that process humankind will be destroyed."

"Then never mind."

While listening to the conversation between Sharnid and Dalshena, Layfon's gaze drifted around.

"Then, what about Captain?"

Though he knew she wasn't here, he still wanted to look for her.

In the distance, the Military Arts head Gorneo was standing on a platform together with the Student Council president. They might be speaking of the actions Zuellni would take after this.

As one of Zuellni's students, Layfon also felt that he should listen to them speak, but right now he didn't have that kind of time.

Because they were missing Nina in this small group.

She who was the captain of the seventeenth platoon and stood before Layfon and the others, always becoming red-eared from anger and a sense of mission.

"She's still unaccounted for."

After slightly twisting her expression a bit, Felli replied.

"What's going on with that?"

"We made Psychokinesis flakes follow Captain when she appeared in Grendan."

Saying this, Felli explained the battle in Grendan simply.

"......Afterwards, after the battle in Grendan calmed down, that monster appeared, and during the commotion, the responses from the Psychokinesis flakes with Captain disappeared."

"Meaning, right now we don't know what Nina's doing?"

Harley sighed, and a troublesome premonition filled the surroundings.

Everyone knew her style, and right now this troublesome premonition had become a detailed image, emerging in the minds of the spectators.

"She'll definitely charge out from somewhere."

"Not only that, but she might be on her way right now."

"The level of pollutants lowered already too, so we're probably not wrong."

"We knew it a long time ago, but our Captain is really impatient."

Everyone present nodded agreement with Sharnid's comment.

"So, we don't have any leisure to help the battle plans of Zuellni and the City Collective."

Felli said this. Layfon nodded his head along with Sharnid and Harley. The two of them had said something similar when they had run into Layfon, and they definitely wouldn't dissent.

Of course, Layfon didn't have any disagreement.

"We can confirm that Captain has run out to that monster. But even so, we can't brainlessly charge out."

"Why do you say that?"

Layfon raised a question to Felli's opinion.

"Because of the flames targeted here that the monster shoots out from its body. It seems that it's not releasing ordinary flames. You could call them filth monsters with a form of heat. The enemy is that kind of inexplicable being."

"Doesn't make sense."

Sharnid was confused.

"What's a 'form of heat', what does that mean in the first place."

"The meaning is, the flames given off from that monster's body choose what they want to burn themselves."

"Hah?"

"That monster's surroundings have already formed a sea of lava. But, the the sea of lava isn't spreading out in a circle, but continuously spreads towards here."

"Ehh?"

In other words, while the heat that the monster gives off turns the ground into lava, it closes in on this City Collective. Moreover, this kind of thing is happening without any sort of special means guiding it here."

"Nnn."

"In that case, we can surmise that this heat has the consciousness to be able to choose its target to burn."

"It's not that beast manipulating it?"

"If it were truly like that, the situation would be easy."

"?"

Though everyone had doubts towards Felli's words, the expression on her face told the audience that she wouldn't give the answer.

"......In any case, our primary mission right now is to find Captain. Afterwards, we can make the next decisions......"

Just as Felli said these things.

"Ah......"

Noticing something, Layfon made a sound.

Something had suddenly appeared floating in front of them.

<center>◇</center>

Schneibel turned around, feeling that something had drawn close.

"So it was you."

Schneibel narrowed her eyes as she looked at the thing there. Such a relatively small existence used a solemn expression to look at its mother.

It was Zuellni.

"How incredible, to do this kind of thing while keeping it hidden from me."

"Surely you don't think that way, mother-sama."

Zuellni used a toneless voice to speak to the mother of all Electronic Fairies.

"Right now, my child, you only need to let me take care of everything. Those are my true thoughts."

"If I could, perhaps it would be fine to do as you say."

"Precisely. If ‘they’ have no way to seize Grendan, I've told you many times to just give up on them."

Schneibel's speech indicated Dix and Nelphilia.

"It's definitely not easy to do that in my position."

"The Academy City is to train personnel, a place to let people pursue their possibilities. In fact, it was the city that you chose, and I also expressed my complete approval for that. But, not everyone can obtain what they want. You should be able to understand this just by looking at your compatriots, right?"

"............"

"How few many of the Electronic Fairies that were born with you became cities...... there's no way you wouldn't know that, right?"

The half-bird, half-man Schneibel had a strange, lonely feeling of beauty, and at the same time was a being who had experienced history, her body having a motherly dignity.

These all impressed themselves on the Electronic Fairy Zuellni.

But, she didn't succumb to this majesty, but rather endured the gaze of his mother from where she stood.

"Of course I know."

"Then humans are also the same. In the end, possibilities are only possibilities, and education cannot ensure the coming future. Not all humans will be able to grasp success."

"So there's no reason to protect all of humanity?"

Zuellni said Schneibel's words a step ahead of her.

"Precisely."

"I never thought of that."

As if to stop Schneibel who was nodding in satisfaction, Zuellni spoke.

"Nothing will happen in the future for sure, and regardless of what kind of possibility it is, success can't be guaranteed. Similarly, being defeated once won't doom a person's future. Everything about a person won't be decided because of one fact."

"What are you saying?"

"I believe in all possibilities. I believe that youths filled with desires will bridge the gaps to the possibilities in their heart, and I believe that the girl entrusted with my weapons will find herself again."

"............"

"Moreover, I have a reason that I cannot forgive mother-sama."

"What is it?"

"You used the possibilities that I believe in."

In Zuellni's eyes as she said this was a sharp gaze completely different from her size. She glared at Schneibel.

"You used that young heart and tried to create this situation."

"You speak the truth."

Schneibel accepted without any appearance of disagreement.

"Beginning since the time that one appeared, my battle plans were decided. The plans that I decided on from the beginning were to use that person's heart, and then use the hearts of the people opposing her. I do not mean to say that I only made that kind of decision after he came to your city. It was only coincidence that it would happen in your city."

Schneibel didn't seem to be lying at all, and she only casually recounted the facts.

Even as an Electronic Fairy and a moving city, Zuellni felt that Schneibel didn't recognize her values at all.

Schneibel didn't mind a number of sacrifices to reach her goal. Regardless of whether human lives were sacrificed or the lives of her children.

And even if these sacrifices included Zuellni before her, her attitude wouldn't change at all.

She didn't have any doubts that her actions were right.

"Just let the Antalk girl die."

Schneibel said.

"Even if she is defeated, the group of Haikizokus inside her will choose to self-destruct, right?"

Zuellni asked this, and her voice shook.

"You are correct."

"You never considered her life or death from the beginning, did you?"

"It's up to the Antalk girl herself whether she lives or dies. But, there's nothing in those soldier's eyes that would let her think of a plan to live on. The moment it appeared, I had already prepared the greatest destructive power that I could, and had prepared the best method. This is all I can think of."

She was speaking of the flaming beast.

Grendan and Schneibel had always prepared to greet the battle, but there was truly far too little information on what kind of being the enemy was.

They only knew a small bit, which was that if they ever lost to that beast, this world's destruction would not be far.

In this kind of situation, what Grendan and Schneibel could do was gather as much fighting power as they could.

Grendan's way of thinking was to prepare strong, pure Military Artists.

However, Schneibel's target was to prepare a destructive weapon.

Those were the many Haikizokus inside Gildred Antalk, and Nina Antalk had been the one to succeed his mantle.

"Did you begin preparing everything from the beginning?"

"I knew long ago that Gildred's flesh was slowly approaching its limits. I was continually preparing the next successor for this. The Antalk family was something I prepared when that city was being created, a family that exists for this moment. Nina Antalk is only one of them."

"............"

"Because she succeeded in merging with the Electronic Fairies, a new possibility appeared for her body - that is a fact. I also took some slight actions for her to come to you where she could run into those two people, after she left the city."

"You really......"

"But the developments afterwards were all up to the possibilities you speak of. Come to think of it, should our current situation be called fate?"

"You're guiding people to the possibility of death......"

That was why Zuellni used such a sharp gaze to stare at her mother.

"You used the people of my city. Even if only for this fact, I wouldn't trust you. And I will not hesitate to work as hard as I can to save the people of my city."

[[image:CSR v24 9.jpg|thumb]]

"......There's a limit to doing stupid things."

"I'm only protecting the possibilities of the people of my city. I won't forgive anyone who obstruct their possibilities, even if it's mother-sama."

"......Then what can you do about it?"

"............"

"You who has dedicated all of your function as an Electronic Fairy to the city - what more can you do? The action of using En to move the city already surpasses the limits of your strength."

"I already did it."

"What did you say?"

"I said, I have already completed what I can do."

Though Schneibel showed a perplexed expression listening to Zuellni's repeated words, She also noticed a small change after it.

It was gone.

The Psychokinesis flake that had been blocked by her wing had disappeared.

"Zuellni, you-"

Of course Schneibel knew who owned that Psychokinesis flake. Zuellni definitely also knew.

When had that Psychokinesisis flake gotten free?

Starting from when had that flake been sending the conversation here to its master?

"A possible crisis will bring a new possibility."

Seeing Schneibel scowling, Zuellni spoke.

"But by now, can it still be in time?"

Nina had already rushed out. Though it was a long path to reach the flaming beast, the beast didn't seem to be moving from where it was. Then, Nina definitely would reach that place first. Even if there were someone who wanted to stop her, they wouldn't make it.

"What I can do is tell the existence of possibilities to others.

Zuellni, who said this, believed in the mentioned possibilities inside her heart without the slightest doubt.

<center>◇</center>

"What should I say, it seems funny because it's too much like something she would do."

Though Sharnid said this, of course he didn't laugh much. Not only this, but his expression was extremely solemn, and due to his tightly clenched teeth even his jaw looked warped.

Next to Sharnid, Layfon was running.

"I'm pretty annoyed, actually. If not for this situation I wouldn't have to be carrying Harley."

"Uwah!"

On Sharnid's back was Harley, desperately suffering through the extraordinarily high movement speed of Military Artists.

"Felli, what's the situation?"

Layfon asked Felli who was being carried in his arms.

(I've captured traces of Captain from the position of the flake. Her location of departure has already been determined. Right now it is very easy to predict her goal.)

Felli was also uncomfortable because of the high speed, and she buried her face in Layfon's chest. Using the flake to speak was because she wasn't able to open her mouth to talk.

Layfon and Sharnid were advancing at that fast of a speed to the place that Felli had just mentioned.

A Psychokinesis flake had appeared by Layfon and the others.

When they learned that it was one of Felli's flakes, she had spoken up.

The information obtained from this flake was the conversation between the Electronic Fairies Zuellni and Schneibel just now.

And now, Layfon and the others were running.

"I heard not long ago that the situation had become strange. But still, the situation develops worse and worse."

"You're right."

Though he didn't know what to say, Layfon still nodded his head.

"What 'Warriors Guided by Fate'? I don't like it an ending where the hero doesn't come back alive."

"Same for me!"

Though Layfon hadn't read this story, he still had the same feeling.

"As I thought, isn't it more correct to put life and death more clearly, and then bring the hero back alive like a good supporting role?"

"I get what you mean!"

Layfon replied loudly back, and they came to the place that had been brought up in discussion before.

Grendan's outskirts. Though the city's interior had already crumbled and was as hazardous as a place could get, all of Grendan was currently already in that kind of state.

But even in this kind of condition, it still stood in the forefront of humankind.

If one charged straight at the flaming beast from here, it would undoubtedly be the shortest distance.

"Let's go!"

Sharnid put down Harley, restoring his Dite while shouting out.

"Yes!"

Putting down Felli, Layfon also replied to him.

Then, they charged onto the battlefield.

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==

<references />

{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume24 Prologue|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume24 Chapter2}}
</noinclude>

Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume24 Chapter1

2013-11-30T22:03:41Z

Tsunade666: /* Chapter 1 - A Fuse Burns */

==Chapter 1 - A Fuse Burns==

The situation had developed into the next phase.

"Even so, will things just end like this?"

In the voice of Alsheyra who said this, one could hear a bit of exhaustion.

Alsheyra stood on a small mountain of heaped rubble.

She also didn't really want to believe that this rubble was the palace she had lived her life in.

But, after pulling out a piece of cloth that concerned her from underneath the rubble, she noticed that it was clothing from her younger years from the deepest garment room, making her unable to do anything but believe everything before her.

It was the clothing she had worn for her coronation ceremony.

"I was still small back then."

She muttered.

In order to maintain her longevity, she had manipulated her Kei to stop her growth.

"In the first place, I should have grown wider, huh."

The reason for stopping her growth was for the current battle.

Alsheyra Almonise.

The target of Grendan's Three Royal Families was to once again acquire the strength of the origin of all Military Artists, Airen, and she was the child born after continuous inter-family marriages.

The unfortunate part was that she wasn't complete, though her Kei power was far superior to any other Military Artist.

And the true complete body had finished some task completely beyond their expectations, and lost her power. Right now, she was being protected by the rescue team, moving amongst the group of people inside the shelters.

That was alright, Alsheyra thought. That child shouldn't have participated in battle.

"But......"

She muttered. It seemed that even her entire body's power wasn't enough. Maybe this was the feeling of burnout produced after completing one mission. Because Alsheyra whose strength was too great and who had always been limited, leaving her unable to fight with full strength, had finally fought once in a situation without limits.

This might be an experience that one might not have multiple times, so right now she was a bit hesitant. She felt excited, but her chest was filled with a feeling of solitude.

"Though I've made up my mind so much, it's still a bit of a struggle."

Releasing the clothes in her hand that had become rags, Alsheyra looked at it.

The final battle still hadn't ended.

The next opponent was there.

In the distant portion of her vision.

The part of the world that had been surrounded by flame slowly spread, and the shaking flames made one feel like reality had become a blurred.

She didn't know its name. No one knew. Even the Electronic Fairy prototype Saya, and Grendan who was this city's Electronic Fairy also kept quiet, so at the least, there was no one who knew the name of this thing in this city.

Even so, even if they didn't know this thing's name, it was something that they had no choice but to defeat, that was for sure.

"Then...... how's the current situation?"

(Okay.)

Alsheyra asked the Psychokinesis flake next to her.

The voice that came from the Psychokinesis flake obviously belonged to Elsmau.

(The morale of the Military Artists in the surrounding cities is all high, but there is a portion that had become mixed.)

"Ah, there's nothing we can do about that."

Everyone was betting their lives on this battle.

That speech was truly worthy, but most people would probably be roused from being told to bet one's life after a short explanation.

That was the behavior that Military Artists who possessed strength and a feeling of mission should have.

"And next?"

(The current situation is that the people have split into a portion that will participate in the battle and a portion in the shelters. The people in the shelters have been gathered into several cities, and afterwards will leave this place one by one. But for this to complete it will still be about three hours.)

"Ah, just assign this to the people who are good at doing this kind of work. Then, what about this side?"

Alsheyra extended a finger and pointed ahead.

In front of her fingertip was obviously the beast covered with flame.

(The cities that migrated to its surroundings...... they are right now being known as the City Collective, but they haven't combined into a group, rather each city is forming its independent group, preparing to make the next action.)

"Aha."

(They have also sent an invitation to us to partner with them, what do we do?)

"Really......"

Alsheyra touched her chin and thought.

In normal situations this kind of request would be ignored after a laugh.

But, the current Grendan wasn't the same as yesterday's.

"How is the damage to our side?"

(The damage to Military Artists is extremely light, as essentially no one participated in the recent battle, and no injuries occurred as a result of the shockwaves from the battle, and we won't have any problems if we group to take action.)

"Really? Then quickly make the connections to be able to hold a conversation with them."

(Understood, though......)

Elsmau spoke the words after this under her breath.

But Alsheyra couldn't have missed the meaning in her words.

What should the Heaven's Blades do?

Elsmau wanted to ask this. Moreover, she had included the Queen herself in that.

"Weren't they originally people with a lack of coordination? As long as they think of some way to fight without obstructing others, it'll be alright."

(Understood.)

After replying with that, she could feel that Elsmau's presence had fallen off from the Psychokinesis flake, and it seemed that she had gone to contact others.

"Hahh......"

Alsheyra sighed.

"Kanaris, Reverse, Cauntia, Kalvan, Savaris, and Ruimei...... Ah, I fear that we're doomed."

That many of the representatives of Grendan's extraordinarily strong Military Artists had been sacrificed in this battle.

All that remained was only Linternce, Troyatte, Barmelin, Haia, and Claribel. Also Elsmau.

"Ah? You told Claribel to act alone?"

(Yes, she said that she wanted to join with Zuellni. Layfon Alseif went together with her. Should I call them back?)

"......It's alright. Right now even it's too late even if we call Layfon. Clara as well, she definitely has her own thoughts."

(Understood.)

"Even if we add one or two pieces right now, I don't think we can do much more of anything."

Alsheyra murmured alone, once again feeling Elsmau's presence move away.

Her body was filled with Kei, and even if she let this Kei flow continuously, the feeling of burnout inside her body wouldn't disappear. In a completely different place from the heat and pressure of Kei was a kind of bleak feeling.

But clearly nothing had ended at all, and this kind of situation was truly troublesome.

"Hahh."

"You seem very impatient."

She didn't know when she had leaked out a sigh, but at the same time another voice came from behind her.

"Lin, are your fingers fine?"

Alsheyra turned her head, gazing at the man's hands. The man who never cared about his outer appearance in the first place still wore a tattered coat, and it didn't seem like his unshaven face could be called anything good.

The man was Lintence.

"I wouldn't have expected that you worried about others, it seems like that end of the world is coming soon."

Though he said that kind of thing, his hands were already bandaged to the point of having no gaps between bandages. The bandages were dyed blue with a special medicine applied to promote healing, and they were also dyed with the blood leaking from the wound, making unpleasant spots emerge on the bandages.

Those were wounds from the recent battle with Lævateinn.

Of course, these wounds weren't all directly from Lævateinn. If it were truly like that, then even Layfon would no longer be standing.

Though the steel threads could cover the entire city and attack enemies from any angle, they also had their weak points.

To put it simply, it was a similar principle to telephone wires. Sound would propagate through vibrations across a tightly-stretched wire. The vibrations produced by various changes in the battlefield would pass through the steel threads and be transmitted to Lintence. Grendan's crumbling, blows as great as hurricanes, the destructive shockwaves produced by the Queen, Lævateinn, and Heaven's Blade successors' techniques...... these shocks were all gathered by the steel threads, and became vibrations transmitted to Lintence.

If it were an ordinary battle then he could cancel out those vibrations.

But, this wasn't an ordinary battle.

Lintence had no way to get rid of all of the extraordinary phenomena that continuously sent out sweeping shockwaves, so he had been injured.

"Is this a disaster brought about because of a difference in technique? Nothing at all happened to Layfon."

"There is a difference in the substance of your Dites. Having an almost unlimited use will also have corresponding danger."

Lintence spoke calmly, but sounded somewhat dissatisfied.

"Then, can you still fight?"

"Don't underestimate me. This kind of scrape won't have any effect at all."

"Really~"

Lintence was still cold as always, but he noticed the small bit of anxiety hidden in Alsheyra's eyes.

"What is it? You couldn't have thought that I would have suffered a setback from just this degree of adversity, hm?"

"How admirable of your mindpower to be able to talk about this situation like that."

"Hm."

Lintence used a grunt to answer Alsheyra's words.

They had finally managed to defeat the monster that had eaten away at the lives of so many Heaven's Blade successors, and right now there was another new extraordinary, giant monster.

That was the crisis of the end of the world.

One could only feel that it was boasting to use the words 'this degree of adversity' to describe that kind of large-scale crisis.

"It's no different from 'this degree of adversity'".

Even so, Lintence still said this.

"If you can feel your death, then that's it. Whoever dies after this, whatever city is destroyed, even if the world perishes, those are irrelevant to a dead person. From the moment death befalls someone, the world has ended for that person. Regardless of if the opponent is that kind of monster, all of the fear one feels before death is the same. The problem is whether you can stand up or not."

"Nn~"

"You who has always been spoiled and hasn't gotten used to that kind of situation wouldn't understand that kind of feeling."

"......Did you really say that?"

"Isn't that the truth? If you had that kind of feeling you definitely wouldn't have been standing on top of a pile of rubble wearing the expression of a lovelorn maiden."

"That way of speaking really makes me mad, things aren't what you think!"

"Really?"

"That...... I was only thinking of viewing my enemy so I was standing on a rather high place!"

"Is that so."

"You don't believe? You don't believe me, huh!"

"Who would doubt what the Queen says?"

"There's a man in front of me right now holding those kinds of doubts!"

"I never would have thought you would waver because of those kinds of doubts."

"W, what......"

"Why don't you just try crying?"

"Don't joke around......"

Changes appeared in the body of Alsheyra who said this.

Her voice stopped abruptly, and she covered her mouth, hurriedly turning her body so that her back faced Lintence.

"............"

Though he was still looking at her back, Lintence didn't way anything. His gaze passed over her slightly trembling shoulders, looking at the burning beast in the distance.

The flame that seemed to scorch even one's consciousness had painted half of the sky red. From the eyes of the beast that looked as small as grains of sand from where he was, Lintence could feel a fury that made his entire body numb.

That was the final enemy.

Lintence didn't know on what basis he said it was the final enemy. But it was a strong enemy there; that was the most important fact.

"This situation is simple."

Lintence murmured, standing in front of the Queen.

It appeared as if he were protecting her from the gaze filled with anger.

"All I want is this moment. As long as I feel that I exist in this world. It doesn't matter who the enemy is, it doesn't matter how strong they are. It doesn't matter to me what will be produced from letting that thing live on. As long as I myself still live, then it's enough."

Lintence said this.

"Strength is enough. The stronger the better, and it would be the best if I could raise my power to its limits. Rather than being used as a decoration somewhere, it would be better to be burned inside by pollutants. Rather than cherishing my posterity and living on, it would be better to win an ending on some battlefield. I only wandered here because I had those kinds of feelings."

"............"

The shaking behind him stopped, and a gaze sharply bored through Lintence's back.

"If you don't have those kinds of thoughts, you can never live the life of a Heaven's Blade successor. The other guys all think this way. Compared to the city's end and the deaths of people they don't recognize, those people have a target that must chase harder after, and that's why they endlessly chase strength."

"Lin."

"Who cares about the enemies? Who cares about the situation? The only question is whether there is a place that we can use our strength."

"Lin."

"Heaven's Blade successors are those kinds of beings. Those kinds of unredeemable beings. Laughing at the incompetence of the fallen, even if it would have been better for them to escape from that situation......"

"It's enough, Lin."

"............"

"Thank you."

"......Hm."

There was no longer any shaking in the voice that came from behind him. From the dilapidated coat on this back came a slight sensation, making Lintence suspend his speech.

"Maybe you helpers think that burning out here isn't bad, but most people wouldn't think that."

"............"

"So, as the Queen who must protect the citizens of Grendan, what I have to do is already decided."

Kei filled the area behind him, as what was originally flowing inside her overflowed outside.

"First is the peace of this world."

As she said this, her hand left his coat.

She passed by his side.

Her back once again entered Lintence's vision.

But, it was already completely different from the figure he had seen just before.

It was different from what he had seen until now.

It had lost something and gained something.

This was the figure of the newly-born queen.

"The punishment for destroying my home won't be light."

<center>◇</center>

He returned to Zuellni with Felli.

"You!"

Greeting him was a strong blow.

In order to greet Layfon who descended into the outskirts, Sharnid slapped him again and again on the back.

"Really, you did pretty well!"

Being told this by Sharnid in a relaxed and crisp voice made Layfon widen his eyes.

"Senpai, it hurts."

His neck was suddenly hooked, Layfon and Felli were pulled apart, with Gorneo and the others running towards Felli. They probably wanted to hear the gathered information from her directly. Felli had been constantly gathering information while they were moving, and continuously communicating with gathered Military Artists of the cities.

Zuellni's Military Arts head Gorneo was also carefully thinking about what action to take next.

"Not bad not bad, you really are truly incredible."

[[image:CSR v24 8.jpg|thumb]]

Sharnid's mood was extremely good. Why would he have this kind of mood? Layfon felt that it was a bid hard to understand.

He felt that something rather bad would happen when person's mood was particularly good.

"I never would have thought that you would take Felli-chyan on a great escape of love."

"What!"

Though he didn't know why he had been praised like this by Sharnid, it had been as Layfon had expected.

"It's not like that at all!"

"What? It isn't? You somehow inexplicably eloped to Grendan, and then your childhood friend got mad and called forth a monster to destroy the world, then Nina got mad and charged at the monster alone, isn't that the current situation?"

"It's not at all! Moreover, what kind of thinking did you have to pull out that kind of cause and effect!?"

"What, you're still unpromising as usual."

"What!?"

Why did he feel helpless from this?

"Ah, but it's indeed be a bit exaggerated to say that the flames of your love are scorching the earth, right?"

"Please don't express something that makes it seem like I said such a thing!"

"That should be about enough, right?"

Harley naturally stepped in.

"Layfon, this is for you."

As he said this he gave over two things - two Dites.

"The Adamantium Dite and the Sapphire Dite, those are what we were able to build."

"Ah, good."

"Originally I wanted to strengthen them a bit, but we ran out of time."

"Wow, how embarrassing." <ref> Sharnid is speaking. </ref>

"......Though, if the Dites aren't enough, this guy will help send them over to you, and speaking of which that's the only use for him in this place."

"Hey hey, that's a bit mean."

"Then, please give that thing a headshot."

"There's a limit to everything."

"Useless person."

"You too, though."

"Rrrrrrrgh......"

"Rr~rr~rr~gh~......"

"Well......"

Seeing the two glaring at each other, Layfon didn't have any way to mediate.

"Hey, you scrap wood duo over there." <ref> Literally. </ref>

At that time cold words were poured over the two of their heads.

Dalshena had spoken.

"How long are you going to speak nonsense for? The Military Arts head is going to give out the battle plan soon."

"Hahaha, that kind of thing doesn't concern me."

"What did you say?"

"Our mission is to help this unpromising fellow to get to where our Captain in over her head is."

"How pitiful that you can proudly say those kinds of lazy words."

"T, those aren't lazy at all. It's really annoying, Shena doesn't seem to understand the wonderful skills of an artisan at all. A true artisan lives in the shadows."

"You demon, hurry up and apologize to the other artisans."

Dalshena's contemptuous look drilled through them.

"You too, it would be better not to always rely on these useless senpais."

"No...... they're trustworthy senpais."

Though he endured a painful stare, Layfon still said this.

"......Um."

Probably because it was an unexpected reply, Dalshena made a strange expression.

"Layfon, you...... Aww, how embarrassing."

Even Sharnid's face went red.

"Your strange thoughts are really puzzling."

"Yes, truly."

Dalshena finished speaking with a stiff expression and nodded her head forcefully.

"You guys......"

"Ah? Me? I have strange thoughts too?"

"Shut up, you accessory."

"What!?"

"It's about time to end this two-man comedy, right?"

An extremely cold voice slipped in.

It was Felli.

"Ya~ Felli-chyan~ Thanks for your hard work."

"You guys are playing around when other people are busy to death?"

Layfon felt a bit restless soon after being glared at.

"We didn't come here to play around. It's Harley's fault for trying to stand out without planning things that the situation became this troublesome."

"You're pushing all of your responsibility onto me!"

Sharnid made another joke, Harley cried out, Dalshena's face tightened, and Layfon made an expression saying that he didn't know what to do as he watched them.

At that time, Felli said something that made the surroundings freeze.

"......The sniper unit and the preparations division want to stand out, huh."

The two of them froze.

"Doesn't that violate your role?"

"You, you're also rear support!"

Sharnid cried out, his voice sounding as if he were about to cry. The normal Sharnid would definitely have relaxedly ignored Felli's comments, but this time was different. Because the soreness in his heart had been pressed on so strongly.

In the end, compared to Harley who stood frozen in place, Sharnid was the victor in mental power as he was still active.

"I never thought of standing out." <ref> Felli is speaking. </ref>

"Urgh-"

"But even if I still managed to stand out, then it can only mean that my sense of presence is too strong. I'm extremely sorry for standing out."

Felli lightly lowered her head.

"I want to cry, I really want to cry-"

"Sense of presence...... I'll definitely find a way to get that mysterious factor."

Sharnid and Harley moaned.

"Then continuing, I will report on the situation."

Ignoring the two of them, Felli turned the topic to the next matter.

"Right now, there are twenty-six total cities gathered with Grendan as the center."

Felli began explaining.

"Few disproportionate situations like in the Academy City are among these cities. In other words, there's obviously no way that all of the cities possessing excellent Military Arts forces gathered together."

"Why is that, huh."

Dalshena said this.

Of course, what she meant by 'that' was the current situation that had affected Zuellni.

The cities had suddenly shifted, and come near Grendan.

"Really...... I can't wrap my head around it."

Before the shift, Karian had made a speech, explaining the current situation, but as expected, the development of the situation was still difficult to understand completely.

"Ah, does everyone there think in a similar way?"

In order to cheer on Dalshena who was perplexed, Sharnid spoke.

"The people who know will respond, and the people who completely don't understand will do as much as they can in their situation...... that's how it is right now."

"Is that so...... Which kind are we?"

"Of course we're included in the people who don't understand anything, the confused innocents."

"What unfortunate people."

"Very true."

"Moreover the one who incited all of this was our original Student Council president, how troublesome."

"Yes, we must make preparations in order to stop the events that he has learned about."

"Can I continue explaining?"

"Ahah, of course, little sister-sama of the inciter."

"......Hmph."

Ignoring the smile of Sharnid who had found an opportunity for revenge, Felli continued.

"Though for now we are known as the City Collective, in reality it's impossible to suddenly have everyone directly coordinate with each other. So right now it's become cities acting alone, and at the same time sharing the information gained."

"That's the best way."

"Also, the current level of pollutants outside the city is falling rapidly. If it continues dropping like this, it will be possible to act outside the city even without using external gear."

"Is that really true?"

Everyone was surprised at this point, but Harley was the one who was the most concerned.

"This is information obtained after confirming it directly, I also confirmed it myself."

"Is that so...... I understand the filth monsters live by using pollutants as fuel, but even if a big group of filth monsters was nearby it wouldn't have an effect on the level of pollutants......"

"In other words, that monster eats that many pollutants?"

"What a great appetite. Do you know where that monster is?"

Because of Harley's words, Layfon and the others looked outside the outskirts of the city simultaneously.

The flaming beast that looked simply as if it were on the edge of the world was clearly so far away, but it still seemed extremely large, so how large would it be if it got closer? Layfon couldn't picture it with his imagination alone.

"Being able to affect the level of pollutants from that far away, couldn't that monster single-handedly get rid of all of the pollutants?"

"At the cost of burning out this world?"

Felli replied extremely coldly.

"Actually, the ground surrounding the monster has already become a sea of lava, and an ordinary Military Artist would be scorched to death just by getting close."

"If there are no pollutants, but the cost is that the ground becomes lava?"

"During that process humankind will be destroyed."

"Then never mind."

While listening to the conversation between Sharnid and Dalshena, Layfon's gaze drifted around.

"Then, what about Captain?"

Though he knew she wasn't here, he still wanted to look for her.

In the distance, the Military Arts head Gorneo was standing on a platform together with the Student Council president. They might be speaking of the actions Zuellni would take after this.

As one of Zuellni's students, Layfon also felt that he should listen to them speak, but right now he didn't have that kind of time.

Because they were missing Nina in this small group.

She who was the captain of the seventeenth platoon and stood before Layfon and the others, always becoming red-eared from anger and a sense of mission.

"She's still unaccounted for."

After slightly twisting her expression a bit, Felli replied.

"What's going on with that?"

"We made Psychokinesis flakes follow Captain when she appeared in Grendan."

Saying this, Felli explained the battle in Grendan simply.

"......Afterwards, after the battle in Grendan calmed down, that monster appeared, and during the commotion, the responses from the Psychokinesis flakes with Captain disappeared."

"Meaning, right now we don't know what Nina's doing?"

Harley sighed, and a troublesome premonition filled the surroundings.

Everyone knew her style, and right now this troublesome premonition had become a detailed image, emerging in the minds of the spectators.

"She'll definitely charge out from somewhere."

"Not only that, but she might be on her way right now."

"The level of pollutants lowered already too, so we're probably not wrong."

"We knew it a long time ago, but our Captain is really impatient."

Everyone present nodded agreement with Sharnid's comment.

"So, we don't have any leisure to help the battle plans of Zuellni and the City Collective."

Felli said this. Layfon nodded his head along with Sharnid and Harley. The two of them had said something similar when they had run into Layfon, and they definitely wouldn't dissent.

Of course, Layfon didn't have any disagreement.

"We can confirm that Captain has run out to that monster. But even so, we can't brainlessly charge out."

"Why do you say that?"

Layfon raised a question to Felli's opinion.

"Because of the flames targeted here that the monster shoots out from its body. It seems that it's not releasing ordinary flames. You could call them filth monsters with a form of heat. The enemy is that kind of inexplicable being."

"Doesn't make sense."

Sharnid was confused.

"What's a 'form of heat', what does that mean in the first place."

"The meaning is, the flames given off from that monster's body choose what they want to burn themselves."

"Hah?"

"That monster's surroundings have already formed a sea of lava. But, the the sea of lava isn't spreading out in a circle, but continuously spreads towards here."

"Ehh?"

In other words, while the heat that the monster gives off turns the ground into lava, it closes in on this City Collective. Moreover, this kind of thing is happening without any sort of special means guiding it here."

"Nnn."

"In that case, we can surmise that this heat has the consciousness to be able to choose its target to burn."

"It's not that beast manipulating it?"

"If it were truly like that, the situation would be easy."

"?"

Though everyone had doubts towards Felli's words, the expression on her face told the audience that she wouldn't give the answer.

"......In any case, our primary mission right now is to find Captain. Afterwards, we can make the next decisions......"

Just as Felli said these things.

"Ah......"

Noticing something, Layfon made a sound.

Something had suddenly appeared floating in front of them.

<center>◇</center>

Schneibel turned around, feeling that something had drawn close.

"So it was you."

Schneibel narrowed her eyes as she looked at the thing there. Such a relatively small existence used a solemn expression to look at its mother.

It was Zuellni.

"How incredible, to do this kind of thing while keeping it hidden from me."

"Surely you don't think that way, mother-sama."

Zuellni used a toneless voice to speak to the mother of all Electronic Fairies.

"Right now, my child, you only need to let me take care of everything. Those are my true thoughts."

"If I could, perhaps it would be fine to do as you say."

"Precisely. If ‘they’ have no way to seize Grendan, I've told you many times to just give up on them."

Schneibel's speech indicated Dix and Nelphilia.

"It's definitely not easy to do that in my position."

"The Academy City is to train personnel, a place to let people pursue their possibilities. In fact, it was the city that you chose, and I also expressed my complete approval for that. But, not everyone can obtain what they want. You should be able to understand this just by looking at your compatriots, right?"

"............"

"How few many of the Electronic Fairies that were born with you became cities...... there's no way you wouldn't know that, right?"

The half-bird, half-man Schneibel had a strange, lonely feeling of beauty, and at the same time was a being who had experienced history, her body having a motherly dignity.

These all impressed themselves on the Electronic Fairy Zuellni.

But, she didn't succumb to this majesty, but rather endured the gaze of his mother from where she stood.

"Of course I know."

"Then humans are also the same. In the end, possibilities are only possibilities, and education cannot ensure the coming future. Not all humans will be able to grasp success."

"So there's no reason to protect all of humanity?"

Zuellni said Schneibel's words a step ahead of her.

"Precisely."

"I never thought of that."

As if to stop Schneibel who was nodding in satisfaction, Zuellni spoke.

"Nothing will happen in the future for sure, and regardless of what kind of possibility it is, success can't be guaranteed. Similarly, being defeated once won't doom a person's future. Everything about a person won't be decided because of one fact."

"What are you saying?"

"I believe in all possibilities. I believe that youths filled with desires will bridge the gaps to the possibilities in their heart, and I believe that the girl entrusted with my weapons will find herself again."

"............"

"Moreover, I have a reason that I cannot forgive mother-sama."

"What is it?"

"You used the possibilities that I believe in."

In Zuellni's eyes as she said this was a sharp gaze completely different from her size. She glared at Schneibel.

"You used that young heart and tried to create this situation."

"You speak the truth."

Schneibel accepted without any appearance of disagreement.

"Beginning since the time that one appeared, my battle plans were decided. The plans that I decided on from the beginning were to use that person's heart, and then use the hearts of the people opposing her. I do not mean to say that I only made that kind of decision after he came to your city. It was only coincidence that it would happen in your city."

Schneibel didn't seem to be lying at all, and she only casually recounted the facts.

Even as an Electronic Fairy and a moving city, Zuellni felt that Schneibel didn't recognize her values at all.

Schneibel didn't mind a number of sacrifices to reach her goal. Regardless of whether human lives were sacrificed or the lives of her children.

And even if these sacrifices included Zuellni before her, her attitude wouldn't change at all.

She didn't have any doubts that her actions were right.

"Just let the Antalk girl die."

Schneibel said.

"Even if she is defeated, the group of Haikizokus inside her will choose to self-destruct, right?"

Zuellni asked this, and her voice shook.

"You are correct."

"You never considered her life or death from the beginning, did you?"

"It's up to the Antalk girl herself whether she lives or dies. But, there's nothing in those soldier's eyes that would let her think of a plan to live on. The moment it appeared, I had already prepared the greatest destructive power that I could, and had prepared the best method. This is all I can think of."

She was speaking of the flaming beast.

Grendan and Schneibel had always prepared to greet the battle, but there was truly far too little information on what kind of being the enemy was.

They only knew a small bit, which was that if they ever lost to that beast, this world's destruction would not be far.

In this kind of situation, what Grendan and Schneibel could do was gather as much fighting power as they could.

Grendan's way of thinking was to prepare strong, pure Military Artists.

However, Schneibel's target was to prepare a destructive weapon.

Those were the many Haikizokus inside Gildred Antalk, and Nina Antalk had been the one to succeed his mantle.

"Did you begin preparing everything from the beginning?"

"I knew long ago that Gildred's flesh was slowly approaching its limits. I was continually preparing the next successor for this. The Antalk family was something I prepared when that city was being created, a family that exists for this moment. Nina Antalk is only one of them."

"............"

"Because she succeeded in merging with the Electronic Fairies, a new possibility appeared for her body - that is a fact. I also took some slight actions for her to come to you where she could run into those two people, after she left the city."

"You really......"

"But the developments afterwards were all up to the possibilities you speak of. Come to think of it, should our current situation be called fate?"

"You're guiding people to the possibility of death......"

That was why Zuellni used such a sharp gaze to stare at her mother.

"You used the people of my city. Even if only for this fact, I wouldn't trust you. And I will not hesitate to work as hard as I can to save the people of my city."

[[image:CSR v24 9.jpg|thumb]]

"......There's a limit to doing stupid things."

"I'm only protecting the possibilities of the people of my city. I won't forgive anyone who obstruct their possibilities, even if it's mother-sama."

"......Then what can you do about it?"

"............"

"You who has dedicated all of your function as an Electronic Fairy to the city - what more can you do? The action of using En to move the city already surpasses the limits of your strength."

"I already did it."

"What did you say?"

"I said, I have already completed what I can do."

Though Schneibel showed a perplexed expression listening to Zuellni's repeated words, She also noticed a small change after it.

It was gone.

The Psychokinesis flake that had been blocked by her wing had disappeared.

"Zuellni, you-"

Of course Schneibel knew who owned that Psychokinesis flake. Zuellni definitely also knew.

When had that Psychokinesisis flake gotten free?

Starting from when had that flake been sending the conversation here to its master?

"A possible crisis will bring a new possibility."

Seeing Schneibel scowling, Zuellni spoke.

"But by now, can it still be in time?"

Nina had already rushed out. Though it was a long path to reach the flaming beast, the beast didn't seem to be moving from where it was. Then, Nina definitely would reach that place first. Even if there were someone who wanted to stop her, they wouldn't make it.

"What I can do is tell the existence of possibilities to others.

Zuellni, who said this, believed in the mentioned possibilities inside her heart without the slightest doubt.

<center>◇</center>

"What should I say, it seems funny because it's too much like something she would do."

Though Sharnid said this, of course he didn't laugh much. Not only this, but his expression was extremely solemn, and due to his tightly clenched teeth even his jaw looked warped.

Next to Sharnid, Layfon was running.

"I'm pretty annoyed, actually. If not for this situation I wouldn't have to be carrying Harley."

"Uwah!"

On Sharnid's back was Harley, desperately suffering through the extraordinarily high movement speed of Military Artists.

"Felli, what's the situation?"

Layfon asked Felli who was being carried in his arms.

(I've captured traces of Captain from the position of the flake. Her location of departure has already been determined. Right now it is very easy to predict her goal.)

Felli was also uncomfortable because of the high speed, and she buried her face in Layfon's chest. Using the flake to speak was because she wasn't able to open her mouth to talk.

Layfon and Sharnid were advancing at that fast of a speed to the place that Felli had just mentioned.

A Psychokinesis flake had appeared by Layfon and the others.

When the learned that it was one of Felli's flakes, she had spoken up.

The information obtained from this flake was the conversation between the Electronic Fairies Zuellni and Schneibel just now.

And now, Layfon and the others were running.

"I heard not long ago that the situation had become strange. But still, the situation develops worse and worse."

"You're right."

Though he didn't know what to say, Layfon still nodded his head.

"What 'Warriors Guided by Fate'? I don't like it an ending where the hero doesn't come back alive."

"Same for me!"

Though Layfon hadn't read this story, he still had the same feeling.

"As I thought, isn't it more correct to put life and death more clearly, and then bring the hero back alive like a good supporting role?"

"I get what you mean!"

Layfon replied loudly back, and they came to the place that had been brought up in discussion before.

Grendan's outskirts. Though the city's interior had already crumbled and was as hazardous as a place could get, all of Grendan was currently already in that kind of state.

But even in this kind of condition, it still stood in the forefront of humankind.

If one charged straight at the flaming beast from here, it would undoubtedly be the shortest distance.

"Let's go!"

Sharnid put down Harley, restoring his Dite while shouting out.

"Yes!"

Putting down Felli, Layfon also replied to him.

Then, they charged onto the battlefield.

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==

<references />

{{Regios Nav|prev=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume24 Prologue|next=Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume24 Chapter2}}
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 4

2012-08-02T00:02:06Z

Tsunade666: /* Chapter 4 */

<noinclude>__NOTOC__</noinclude>
==Chapter 4==

On that day itself, after school, I immediately headed to class B.

I'm the type of person who wants to get over things that I don't like or things that are troublesome.

As I made my way to class B, I peered through the back entrance into the classroom.

However, since I came all the way here without asking Koigasaki about anything regarding this person known as Suzuki, I had no idea who Suzuki was. I had no choice but to ask someone randomly.

Just as I was peering into the classroom wanting to call out to someone, a male student who was on his way out called out to me,

"Are you looking for someone?"

I was surprised when I saw him. Standing before me, was a guy who had brown hair, was taller than me, and together with his bag, he appeared to be carrying something resembling a guitar over his shoulder. And was directing a friendly smile towards me. He was not only good-looking, but a kind fella.

"Er no, it's ok."

I answered instantly as I panicked. My body felt like running away from this great disparity. ''He went out of the way to call out to me and what the hell am I doing'', I felt disgusted with myself.


As the good-looking guy left the classroom, a gaudy female student followed after him and said,

"Sou-chan ~ where're you going?"

"Eh? The music room."

Such a conversation started between them.

Good-looking, smartly dressed, able to play the guitar, popular with girls...... in other words, Riajuu level maxed. Is it ok for such a guy to exist?

While feeling a little down from that, I remembered my mission and once again looked into the classroom. As I did that, I saw a male student, similarly plain as me, sitting at the seat closest to the entrance. I had no one else to ask.

"Excuse me, erm, is there a Suzuki-kun in this class?"

"If you are talking about Suzuki, he just left the classroom though."

Just left the classroom...... don't tell me.

"The one with the brown hair and a guitar over his shoulders......"

"That's right."

That was unbelievable. The good-looking Riajuu earlier was the Otaku who had Rinka's card in his student handbook......? Is that really ok?


If you tell me that the plain-looking male student before me who has the same air as me is Suzuki-kun, I would be able to accept that without question.

But then, so to speak, Suzuki is the one that Koigasaki has fallen for. If I take that into consideration, it would not be strange that he's good-looking.

I thanked the male student and left the classroom of class B.

While pondering, I headed towards the music room. Since I recalled that Suzuki had said that he was going to the music room earlier. But even if I go to the music room, Suzuki might be engaged in his light music club activities, and it might be difficult for me to call out to him. If there is a chance in million that he's not, and that he's with another gaudy girl like earlier, then there's no way I can call out to him. If that happens, then I would have to give up on talking to him today.

When I reached the music room, my thoughts came to a halt.

The sounds of a playing guitar drifted out from inside, and my jaw dropped at hearing the melody of a song that was extremely familiar to me.

"It's the ending theme of 'K-ON club!!'......"

I unconsciously murmured out.


The sounds that flowed out which I was hearing belonged to the ending theme of a popular anime which was centered around a light music club and which had just finished airing last year.

"Hey hey, doesn't the guitar sound super good?"

Before I knew, there were a couple of female students who happened to pass by the music room and were at all ears to the music.

Well, the guitarist was indeed good. But, before that, wasn't there a comeback punchline that should be made first? This was an anime song right?

"Seems like Suzuki-kun from class B is playing it."

"Seriously? That hot guy?"

The girls left while squealing out excitedly. It appeared that they had no idea that this was an anime song. That was understandable, since there was no way they could have known that it was an anime song if they did not even know what song that was.

And the one who played it was indeed that Suzuki...... Everything fell into place. Suzuki was indeed an Otaku, and liked "LoveMinus" and "K-ON Club!!". ...... jeez, seems like we have some things in common. I was also into "K-ON Club!!" and had never missed a single week of the show.

After looking around and ascertaining that no one else was around, I made up my mind and opened the door to the music room. I thought I was pretty courageous myself. What if Suzuki was with other students? What if he got mad at me entering without permission? I had of course thought of those things, but, I did it because I truly wanted to try talking to Suzuki.


Fortunately, on entering the music room, I saw Suzuki by himself. Suzuki had his guitar plugged into the amplifier and was playing at a pretty loud volume but, surprised by my sudden entrance, he stopped.

He stared at me.

"Ah, I-I'm sorry for barging in suddenly."

A sense of regret welled up in me. Now, upon looking at Suzuki once again, he was really a good-looking, fashionable guy...... and didn't seem like an Otaku at all.

Since it was not good to stay silent after suddenly barging in, I started frantically,

"Well erm, as I was walking along the corridor, I suddenly heard the ED of 'K-ON Club!!', became happy and opened the door without thinking...... because I also like this song of 'K-ON Club!!'......"

I talked rapidly.

Suzuki unplugged his guitar from the amplifier, unshouldered it and placed it on a chair, and turned towards me. From his expression, it seemed like he was guarding against me.

Crap, why did I just barge in like that, he might say things like, ''you dare disturb my performance huh''. So to speak, the atmosphere felt as if he was going to say just that. On careful thought, my actions were rather crazy.


"... you like 'K-ON Club!!'?"

But, Suzuki's question threw me off instead.

"Eh? Y-yeah."

The instant I replied that.

My right hand was strongly clasped by the right hand of Suzuki. To put it in another way, he shook my hand.

"Seriously ~! Thanks for calling out to me ~!"

Suzuki's earlier guarded face broke into a smile. His smiling face had an air of innocence.

"Out of hobby, I've been playing anime songs everyday after school and was kind of hoping, ''will some Otaku respond to this I wonder'' ~"

"Eh, is that so? You are not doing any light music club activities......"

"Well, that too, but I'm the only club member who comes for club activities."

"I see...... erm, you play anime songs everyday you say, what else can you play?"

"Aah, I can play all the songs from 'K-ON Club!!', as well as other famous anime songs and vocaloids. Since I've been practicing only anime songs since I got hooked on 'K-ON Club!!' during middle school and picked up the guitar then."


"Really!? Awesome ~!"

"I also submitted my entries to the 'Try playing anime songs on guitar' section of Nico Nico Douga."

"Eeh! Seriously!? What name did you submit them as?"

I've totally forgotten that I was blackmailed by Koigasaki to come talk to Suzuki, and became engrossed in our conversation. The reason was because, since coming to this high school, I had been living my life as a closet Otaku and could never have an Otaku conversation. Even though it was my resolve to do that, I felt extremely sad when I couldn't talk about the things I loved. I was truly happy to be able to talk about such stuff after such a long time. Besides, the fact that this was my first Otaku friend since coming to high school made me even happier.

After that, Suzuki played the anime songs I requested; we talked about Otaku stuff animatedly; linked up our portable game consoles to play games like LoveMinus and Freak Hunter, and while doing all that, time passed and it was time for the school be closed for the day.

"I'm so happy ~, this is the first time I made an Otaku friend outside of the Internet."

Suzuki said with genuine joy from his heart.


"Eh, is that so?"

"Yeah, there are also Otakus in my class you know. But, when I tried to talk to those who read manga and light novels and engage in such Otaku discussion...... asking them, ''hey what are you reading?'', they would say, ''nothing!'', hide their stuff and escape from me...... Is that awful? It's ostracism, totally ostracism."

Suzuki sighed sadly. This might be rude to Suzuki, but I could also totally understand the feelings of those Otaku classmates of his. With the Riajuu aura that seemed to be radiating from his entire body from his good looks, it was quite difficult to imagine that he was an Otaku. They probably thought he was there to mock them and escaped out of fear.

Following that, we left and walked to the station together, exchanged our mobile mail addresses and numbers and parted ways. Even though I was pleased to have made my first Otaku friend, as I thought about the report that I needed to make to Koigasaki, I headed home with complicated feelings.

The next day, this time round, it was me who left a note under Koigasaki's desk.

''"After school, I have a report to make so come to the stairs just before the classroom. Kashiwada."''

The school day ended, and I headed to the stairs which I had specified. Koigasaki was already there, adopting a daunting pose with arms folded as she waited for me.

"Did you ask Suzuki-kun? How was it?"


Immediately after I arrived at the appointed place, Koigasaki started asking me impatiently.

"Yeah, Suzuki is an Otaku. And a hardcore one."

On hearing my words, Koigasaki said,

"Seriously...... he really is one......"

With a look that clearly said that she was disappointed.

Well, her reaction was understandable. I knew that to girls, a guy being an Otaku was really a big minus point. That was why I had decided to become a closet Otaku.

Even if it was a Sweet(LOL) Gal like Koigasaki who was prejudiced against Otakus, even if the other party were a good-looking guy, once she knew that he was an Otaku, she would probably lose interest in him.

"Oh? Kasshii?"

At that moment, which could only be said to be just the right moment, Suzuki passed by. With a bag over his shoulder, he was probably on his way home. By the way, ''Kasshii'' was the nickname that Suzuki gave me yesterday.

"What a good timing! I was looking for you and you were no longer in your classroom. I was thinking of going to Akiba on my way back, you wanna join me?"


"Eh, Akiba!? Sure sure!"

As I was just thinking of going to Akiba lately, I acknowledged twice and agreed. However, after saying that, I quickly looked around me. To declare something that Otakuish at a place in the school where an indefinite number of people might pass through even when I was a closet Otaku in high school. After seeing that no one else other than us were around, I breathed a sigh of relief. Then, after remembering the existence of a certain person, I turned to look at Koigasaki.

She was clearly blushing as she gazed at Suzuki without blinking an eyelid. She was completely taken in by him. Even though she should already be used to men, she could still have such a innocent maiden look towards her unrequited love.

"Seriously, alright! It's my dream to go to Akiba with an Otaku friend!"

Suzuki smiled with child-like innocence.

"And you know, today's the launch day of Rinka's figurine! Even though I've already preordered it and there's no need to hurry, it's really best to get it on the first day right away right!? Oh yeah, Kasshii, the figurine of the Nono-san you like hasn't come out yet right? When will it be launched? Are you buying it?"

As Suzuki rambled non-stop on Otaku stuff, I could not hide my discomfort. If it were like yesterday inside the music room which acted like a secret room for me, then it would be of no consequence but, in this corridor where there was a possibility of people passing by, the one and only person who was weighed down by the atmosphere caused me to waver. As I took a glance at that one and only person, perhaps due to the shock of the person she liked rambling on and on about Otaku stuff before her, she stared at Suzuki with her eyebrows stiffened up in a contorted manner.

"Ah, sorry, are you in the middle of a conversation?"

At last, Suzuki was conscious of Koigasaki's existence.

As Koigasaki said nothing,

"No, it's fine! We are done here. See you Koigasaki-san, I'll take my leave here......"

I said to the stiffened up Koigasaki, and leaving her there, I took Suzuki with me and left the place. Since she had just asked me to verify whether Suzuki was an Otaku or not, and I had already more than fulfilled her request. If we kept on engaging our Otaku talk in front of her, even her would probably be unable to the blow of that truth in her face. After experiencing that, she probably would lose interest in Suzuki, I thought. Frankly speaking, that would be a favor to me as well. I really didn't want my friend, Suzuki, to be the prey of that bad personality of a Sweet Bitch.

That day, I went to Akihabara with Suzuki, picked up the figurine that Suzuki pre-ordered, and with that, toured around the shop looking at the figurines there. Following that, we went to a Doujin shop, and finally went to Suzuki's favorite maid cafe, and chatted with each other enthusiastically. Since Suzuki frequented Akiba more often than me, he knew the place well. After having not been to Akiba in ages, and to be able come with an Otaku friend, with a happy mood, my day came to an end.


The next day, even when I thought that I would never talk to her again, Koigasaki called out to me.

"Do you have a minute?"

I was surprised, but Kiritani who was with me was just as surprised. It was understandable, since for a flashy Gal who stood out the most in class to call out to a plain guy like me, there must be an unusual reason behind it.

Koigasaki and I left the classroom and moved to the staircase where we had our talk yesterday.

"I mean, this really piss me off! How does someone like you be able to have such a fun talk with Suzuki-kun and even go hang out together after that!?"

"...... huh?"

I finally made a idiotic sound at Koigasaki's first words.

Quite certainly, Koigasaki was jealous about me being with Suzuki yesterday.

"Are you still in love with Suzuki!? You should know very well that Suzuki is a hardcore Otaku right!? But yet, why......"


"Huh? It doesn't really matter to me whether Suzuki is an Otaku or not. Rather, I'm attracted to a person who has many hobbies ~!"

"What!? Didn't you keep dissing me about how gross I am as an Otaku!?"

"Suzuki is in a completely different dimension from you, so that's natural right!"

While I didn't really get what she meant by being in a different dimension, I was clearly pissed off with that.

"I'm really envious! That Suzuki showed you that kind of smiling face...... Even though it has been such a long time since I talked to Suzuki yesterday! But oh well, I was still happy with that ~"

"Talk......? Did you guys talk yesterday?"

"'Ah, sorry, are you in the middle of a conversation?', he said to me!"

Koigasaki said enthusiastically, her overflowing happiness evident on her face.

"No, about that...... Koigasaki, you didn't reply back anything right...... So to speak, in the first place, wasn't that directed towards me......?"

"Huh!? That was totally said to me! Even though I wasn't able to say anything because I was in seventh heaven, he was super kind to be considerate of me ~!"

Seemingly not feeling like a speck of dust even though she had been treated as virtually non-existent, she was practically floating. How much of a fix did she need up there?


"So, I've thought about it. In order to be able to have that kind of fun talking to Suzuki-kun and hanging out with him after school, it's best for me to also become an Otaku!"

"...... huh?"

I was puzzled by her sudden shocking conclusion that had not made the slightest sense to me.

"Because what you have that I don't have is just 『Otaku knowledge』 right! That's why I've decided. I shall become an Otaku! So, I'll become an Otaku and become friendly with Suzuki-kun!"

"Eh, what are you saying? What are you saying? What are you saying?"

I was confused, unable to understand Koigasaki's declaration.

"It's as what I've said! Anyhow, I think I shall start with that Love-something game that Suzuki-kun likes. Where can I buy that game?"

"...... huh?"

Don't kid me. How did she arrive at such a conclusion? I'd like to take a peek into this fellow's brain.

Even if heaven and earth switched places, such a Sweet(ry) couldn't possibly become an Otaku, I bet. To put it badly, it was perhaps even more difficult than me becoming a Riajuu.


"Do you think you can become an Otaku with such twisted feelings!? In the first place, you can't become an Otaku just because you want to become one! It's a process where you become one before you know it......"

"Ah- jeez- you are annoying, whatever, just tell me where I can get it."

"Where, you say...... well, normally you should be able to get it at [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yodobashi_Camera Yodobashi] or any electronic shop though......"

"Fuhn. What do you use to play that game? Playstation?"

"No, DS......"

"DS ~!? I used to have one but since I didn't play much, I gave it away...... It'll be a waste to buy it again."

I wouldn't be able to do a thing about that even if you tell me. What if she wants to borrow it from me? I play DS games often, so I definitely won't want to lend it.

"If I were to buy it again for the sake of that game......"

Koigasaki murmured incessantly with a deep troubled look on her face. Well, you can just give up on playing LoveMinus.

"Hey, did Suzuki-kun mention that he is hooked on something else as well? Besides Love-something."

"Eh?"


"You talked a bunch with Suzuki-kun so you should know right!?"

"Ah-...... erm, seems like he's most hooked on a game called 『Forever Over This Blue Sky』<ref>'''Forever Over This Blue Sky:''' A parody of [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kono_Aozora_ni_Yakusoku_o The Promise I Made Over This Blue Sky]. </ref>......"

『Forever Over This Blue Sky』 was an adult (18+) PC game. A little while ago, I've also borrowed it from a friend and was hooked on it. Both the CG and music were wonderful, the scenarios were also interesting and even on the net, it was dubbed a godly game. The only thing was, according to Suzuki, that it was a pity that the ero scenes were awfully short. After hearing that kind of line, which was unexpected from one with Suzuki's appearance, I had to smile a little.

"What kind of game is that? Have you played it as well?"

I was hesitant at Koigasaki's questions.

"A-ah, yeah...... Erm well, it's a game where you get along with girls......"

"Then, isn't it the same as that Love-something?"

"No, it's similar but a little...... no, largely different......"

I couldn't really say something like, 'It's a 18+ game with ero scenes'.

"Ah, you sure are beating about the bush! What on earth is it!!"

Just before Koigasaki goes into a livid rage, I steeled my resolve, looked around me to make sure no one was around, and told her softly,


"It's an eroge....... meant for the PC."

"Huh? Eroge...... what's that?"

"Well erm, it has those kind of scenes......"

"...... those kind of scenes, what, don't tell me there are erotic scenes......!?"

I nodded silently.

"Huuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhh!?"

Koigasaki's reaction was beyond my expectations.

"You, not just that strange novel, but you also play such games!? What a hardcore pervert! Really ewwww! I really can't believe this, this is so unbelievable!"

Koigasaki suddenly distanced herself one meter away from me, and showed a disgusted face.

"You were the one who asked right!?"

If I knew she would react in this manner, I wouldn't have told her. I was awfully regretful.

"So to speak, it's not just me, but Suzuki also plays that game. Now, you know that Suzuki is the same kind of Otaku as me that you hate!?"

"It's not like I hate Otakus or anything. I only find it gross that you actually play such erotic games. Wait, you are gross."


"You are saying something really unreasonable!?"

"Well, Suzuki-kun is a guy right, so it's natural to play such games! Come to think of it, I think Suzuki-kun is seeking something other than erotic fulfillment!"

I wanted to tell her that that very Suzuki-kun had commented about how insufficient the erotic scenes were. But I didn't really want to continue our talk about eroge in such a public place.

"So, what's the name of that game?"

"...... eh?"

"If it's a PC game, I have one, so I can play it."

".................. huh!?"

I couldn't keep my mouth shut.

"Wh-what the hell are you saying...... just now you were pretty disgusted right!? Impossible, definitely!"

"I was only disgusted with you playing such games. If I play that game, I'll be able to have fun talking to Suzuki-kun right? When I think of that, it's a breeze! Hey, where can I buy that game?"

"Where, you say...... I won't say anything bad, but seriously, stop that!"


No matter what, I really wanted to stop Koigasaki from playing that game. Just from knowing about the erotic scenes, she was already so disgusted towards me, I thought it was really impossible for her to play that game. Even my light novel had already made her so disgusted, if she were to play an eroge, she would really be grossed-out and would surely dissed me like crazy.

"Hey, so tell me where I can buy it already!"

"Gweh!"

My necktie was suddenly yanked.

"Or what is it? You want others to know that you are an Otaku?"

"Wha! I get it! I'll talk! You can buy it at....... [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Animate Animate] or Gamers<ref>'''Gamers:''' Similar to Animate. In fact, they belong to the same parent company. </ref> in Akiba......"

"Even if you tell me the shop's name, I won't know. Bring me there."

"Huuuhhh!?"

Did that mean I was going to go to Akiba with Koigasaki alone?

"Ah, but, those shops have a lot of Otaku guys right? Maybe it's really impossible after all......"

"Ermm hey, if you hate Otakus, then you shouldn't be getting your hands on Otaku stuff in the first place!"


"Eh? No, it's not that......"

As Koigasaki wanted to say something.

"Hey hey ~, Koigasaki-chan."

"!"

As I turned towards the voice, I saw a gaudy guy who had brown hair and wore his pants hanging from the hip.

If I was not wrong, he was in my class...... a guy called Ashida.

"Every time I called out to you, you ignored me, and yet, why are you talking with that lame guy ~?"

While saying that, he moved towards Koigasaki.

Lame guy...... he's talking about me?

Without saying a word to that guy, Koigasaki ignored him and walked towards the classroom with a quick pace.

"Hey hey."

Without knowing the reason, I just followed behind Koigasaki for now.

"Wait a minute, are you ostracizing me? How cold can you be?"

Luckily, that guy merely lamented without following us.


By the time we got back to the classroom, there was no longer anyone there.

"Hey, Koigasaki......"

I looked at Koigasaki, wanting to ask about that guy......

And saw her with a surprisingly pale face.

"H-hey...... you don't look too good. Was that guy just now someone you really hate so much? Did he do something awful to you......"

"I don't know."

"Eh......"

Koigasaki said that nonchalantly.

"He tried to talk to me several times, but I have never spoken to him once, I don't even know his name."

"...... y-you're kidding right? Then, why are you looking so pale?"

Koigasaki's reaction was not normal. Why did she behave like that towards someone who didn't have an ax to grind?

"I-It doesn't matter right! It's none of your business. And, don't come so close to me!"

I was peering into her face, seriously a little worried, and Koigasaki displayed her displeasure and put a distance away from me. On seeing her indifference, I felt pretty hurt.


"Then, I'll take my leave here......"

If the two of us continued to stay like this in a classroom alone, it would just get worse. Unable to bear with it anymore, I shouldered my bag and prepared to leave the classroom.

In the instant I put my hand on the door.

"I...... can't deal well with guys."

"....... eh?"

The words that came out of Koigasaki's mouth were a little beyond my expectations.

"Can't deal well with guys......?"

"Since from kindergarten to middle school, I've been in all girls' schools, and I only have sisters in my family, so other than my father, I had never have a long conversation with any other guy......"

"...... huh!? W-Wait a minute!"

There were at least two contradictions that arose based on the information that I had.

"What?"

Koigasaki showed a sign of irritation as she interrupted.

"Then, what about the rumor that you were fooling around with guys......"

"Huh? Eh, you too know about that rumor......!?"


"Eh, well, it was something I overheard in the classroom thougn......"

So to speak, most of the class knew of it probably......

"There's a girl from class C by the name Honjou, but I can't verify it, the rumor was probably spread by her...... Besides, she has hated me since a long time ago...... Aaahh jeez! Even when I denied it, it still spread......"

Koigasaki looked down, biting her lip, mortified.

"S-so it's a false rumor huh...... ah, but, I've also heard that you were walking with a white collar worker......"

I took advantage of the opportunity to ask about everything unreservedly in order to further clear my doubts.

"Huh? White collar worker? What's that?"

Seeing her indignation, it seemed like it was something she could not remember.

"Maybe that's also spread by Honjou-san......"

"No, I think you were seen in Shibuya or something, I think it was something concrete......"

After pondering for a while, as if she remembered something, Koigasaki looked up,

"...... I often go shopping with my Dad at [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shibuya,_Tokyo Shibuya] though......"

"...... I'm going to ask this just in case, that Dad is your real father......"


"Of course!? What else other than that!?"

...... in other words, she was not going out with men for money for it was just a normal shopping drip between father and daughter. What a ruckus-causing rumor.

Which meant that the rumor that Koigasaki was fooling around with men was hundred percent false.

Which left one more question.

"I see...... I understand now that you don't deal well with men. But, aren't you talking incessantly with me normally?"

Even though she said that she had never talked to men for periods of time other than teachers and her father, I realized that she had rather been talking to me normally for long periods of time.

"Yeah, that's right...... I don't really get it either, but probably, I don't recognize you as a man."

On hearing that sudden, merciless surprise attack that was greatly damaging, I could not retort at all.

"When I bumped into you for the first time, it was kind of unbelievable. If it were other men, I would have gotten goosebumps just from touching alone, but surprisingly, I had no reaction towards you...... Even when we were close, I didn't blush nor feel nervous at all. And besides, I was really curious about Suzuki-kun's card, so I took a chance to call you out. And there, I was thinking, what if I couldn't talk to you after that? But, it was all a needless worry. It was quite a different experience with other guys, talking to you doesn't make my heart beat rapidly nor make my face red. It's probably because you are a lame guy, an Otaku, and your aura seemed weak, so I couldn't see you as a man and was able to talk to you normally, I think."


Koigasaki started nodding to herself, agreeing to the conclusion she seemed to have created from her own thoughts.

Lame guy, Otaku, and weak aura...... I no longer felt like rebutting all that.

"Anyhow, that's how it is with regards to that! So, won't you bring me to a shop that sells that game 『Forever Over This Blue Sky』? Ah, it's also ok for me to hand you the money and you buy it for me. Rather, that will be a big help to me."

She changed the subject back huh.

"Who will that such a thing!"

Hurting me with those words, and going to make me her errand boy, this woman was really a devil. After reaching this point, it sounded like I was in dire danger of setting the flag that would start my high school life of becoming her errand boy.

"I'm just asking you to bring me to the game shop, do you really dislike it that much? And to think I'm asking you so earnestly!"


It was not like I dislike bringing you there. It was just that I dislike lending a hand to this self-centered, oppressive girl. I wanted to try saying that.

"...... I get it. If you are so against it, I won't ask you anymore."

Koigasaki murmured with a frightfully lowered voice.

"See ~ you! Perverted hardcore Otaku-kun!"

After saying that in an angry tone, Koigasaki picked up her bag and stood up from her seat.

The instant I heard her say that, my back froze.

That's right, this fella had caught hold of my weakness. I wouldn't know when my Otaku secret would get leaked out.

"Jeez, I get it! I'll accompany you! I'll go!"

I steeled my resolve and struck my hands onto the table with a sound. I was already desperate.

"Ah, really? That'll be really a big help ~"

With a devilish smile, Koigasaki said shamelessly.

Koigasaki wanted us to go right there immediately, but I stopped her saying that there was no way we could buy an adult(18+) game in our school uniforms, and on Friday which was tomorrow, the very first day of [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Golden_Week_(Japan) Golden Week], the two of us would meet at the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/File:Akihabara_Station_Electric_Town_Exit.jpg Electric Town Exit of Akihabara station] in our most adult-looking casual wear.


How did it come to this? Even though I just wanted to spend my high school days peacefully.

While I was feeling totally melancholic that day, I suddenly realized this truth.

A guy and a girl meeting up on a holiday...... this was a Riajuu situation that I've always yearned for...... simply speaking, wasn't this a date?

...... no, wait, forget that. I would be damned if this could be called a date.

While it was of course my first time to be going out with a girl alone, I was merely accompanying Koigasaki. The other party probably had not the slightest such thought, and it would be embarrassing if I got found out I had even considered it a little.

<CENTER>✻</CENTER>

April 29, Friday, 12.45 pm.

While feeling embarrassed, I waited nervously in front of the gantry area of the Electric Town Exit of Akihabara station fifteen minutes before the appointed time.


Be it due to other party being a Gal who was quite the opposite of the type that I liked, be it I was accompanying that Gal in shopping for her own stuff, to be able going out together with a female classmate alone...... it was natural that I was nervous. By the way, the night before, I lay on the bed for three hours without falling asleep, how lame could I be?

After listening to the Vocaloid collection which to me were godly for ten minutes, just five minutes before the appointed time, Koigasaki appeared.

"Ah, aren't you early?"

As I looked at Koigasaki in her casual clothes on hearing that, I was lost for words.

She was wearing a leopard-print one-piece blouse, netting tights, a fluffy hat like a Russian, and high boots.

"You, that outfit......"

"Adult-like outfit right? I borrowed everything from my big sister."

Adult-like, it's more like a flashy Gal. It totally didn't match Koigasaki's kiddy face. Her make-up was even thicker than what she wore in school, and her hair was even more curled than usual.


"Rather, what's with your outfit......"

I didn't have any brothers I could borrow clothes from, so I selected the most adult-like clothes that I had...... rather, they were plain ones.

"Lame...... like an old man......"

"What the hell! Like an old man, then it fits the criteria of adult-like so it's ok!"

"...... well, that's true...... Where did you buy your clothes?"

"Eh...... either my parents bought it for me...... or I will buy them when I go Taiē or Yōkatō<ref>'''Taiē / Yōkatō:''' Convenience stores. </ref>......"

"...... I can't believe you......"

Koigasaki looked over my entire body as if I were a rare animal.

"You are annoying! Just leave me alone!"

Unable to bear with the gaze of Koigasaki, my feelings somewhat hurt, I started walking.

On exiting the left side of the station, there were many people coming to and fro on the street of Akihabara. Most of them were guys.

"Gasp."

Koigasaki's earlier self-assuredness took a sudden change, her eyebrows knitted on seeing the street of Akihabara.


"Let's see, the closest place that sells eroge would be...... Gamers."

Upon coming out of the Electric Town exit, I immediately decided that we would go purchase a copy of 『Forever Over This Blue Sky』 at a Gamers. After seeing the state of Koigasaki, I concluded that it was not a good idea to walk around too much.

"Please come support us."

A staff of a maid cafe was distributing fliers to us, but it seemed like Koigasaki did not have the leisure to even take it.

But it was still fine up till here. Even though I was fearful, Koigasaki didn't really look that terrible.

In the instant we entered Gamers.

"Hey, there's a lot of people......"

The number of customers at Gamers on a holiday was huge. Of course, most of them were male customers. Koigasaki's words trailed off and her face turned pale.

"Hey, look at you, how would you be able to buy it?"

"Eh, t-this is nothing. Since my final goal is to become an Otaku, I have to bear with this."

Her determination was admirable, but I was worried whether she could really bear with it and carried that out.


"Uwah what's with these erotic pictures...... do they sell this normally? Wait, doesn't this shop carry a sweet fragrance? What's this? Air freshener?"

The interior of the shop was pasted with illustrations of girls whose panties were showing or were scantily-clad, and on seeing them, Koigasaki's disgust flowed out. And she started finding fault with even the smell of the shop.

I wanted to take the elevator to level six where eroge were sold, but on seeing that the elevator were filled with male customers, "I will take the stairs......", Koigasaki murmured. Take the stairs till level six huh, are you serious?

Left with no choice, I accompanied her, and the both of us climbed the stairs in silence. The male customers who were coming down and who passed by us gave glances to Koigasaki. Flashy Gal fashion like hers which were seldom seen in Gamers completely stood out.

"We've arrived......"

Finally reaching the sixth floor, Koigasaki sighed out.

The customers on the sixth floor were comparatively less than that of the first floor.

"It's probably here......"

I brought Koigasaki to the corner where eroge were sold.

Much harsher difficulties awaited Koigasaki there.


"Wh-what's this! What's with these pictures!"

Before us were adult(18+) games on display. Seeing those erotic illustrations which were a notch 'richer' than those illustrations of the light novel I was reading, Koigasaki said,

"Somehow...... I'm not feeling too well......"

After getting too much of a shock, her face turned pale and quivered.

"And to top it off, all the people on this floor...... are guys......."

"Wasn't it the same at level one?"

"No, besides me, there were still a few girls at level one...... This level...... I'm the only girl......"

Koigasaki was filled with despair as she looked around her.

"Didn't I warn you about this before? Well, it's bothersome, I'll go buy it."

I thought it was definitely impossible for Koigasaki in her current state to bring a 'rich' eroge from among the merchandise it's displayed with to the cashier.

"...... no, I'll buy it! Since I've already come all the way here, I'll buy it with my own hands!"

Even though she looked as if she was going to puke, she still headed towards the eroge corner display. What amazing guts she had...... she was that much in love with Suzuki......


I immediately found 『Forever Over This Blue Sky』 from the line of best-sellers in the eroge corner, and I passed it to Koigasaki. Koigasaki drew back when she saw the packaging illustrations, but, she steeled her resolve and carried it to the cashier. Looking at her back, she somehow seemed indomitable...... huh?

After exchanging a few words with the shop staff, Koigasaki came back in low spirits. With the game in her hands.

"I was told to show something that can verify my age......"

I could understand why, with Koigasaki's out-of-place fashion and her guileless face, it was simply hard to see her as someone who's eighteen or above.

"Well, that's a natural......"

"You liar! You said that I can buy the game by coming here right!?"

To Koigasaki, to come all the way here and carry the game to the cashier was probably a tough thing to do. After having her efforts come to naught in an instant, she complained to me with a half-teary face.

"Argh, I get it! Let's change the place! We should be able to buy it there......"

I decided to head to another place to buy the game. If it's the place where I normally buy my eroge, age verification would not be needed.

"You should have brought me to that shop in the first place!"


"I thought you didn't want to walk too much, so I thought we should just get it at the Gamers nearest the station."

While arguing, we walked out of Gamers onto the main road. Seemingly afraid of the many man who were coming to and fro, Koigasaki kept quiet throughout.

"Hey, aren't we there yet?"

"About three more minutes."

We single-mindedly walked along the main road and reached our destination shop. From its appearance, it was evident that it was an eroge specialist shop.

"Uwah......"

I could hear the soft murmur of Koigasaki. Compared to the Gamers earlier, there were even more illustrations of scantily dressed beautiful girls pasted both outside and inside the shop. On seeing them, as expected, Koigasaki's expression became even more contorted before and her face didn't look too good.

"Alight, I'll buy it so pass me your purse."

"Eh...... ehh? Aah......"

I look the purse from the dumbfounded Koigasaki, and entered the shop, intending to finish it off quickly. This time round, Koigasaki didn't act tough and go 'I'll buy it'. she probably understood that it was impossible for her to enter this ero-paradise-like shop.


I immediately found the targeted 『Forever Over This Blue Sky』 and brought it to the cashier. As usual, without being asked for any age verification, I easily bought it.

"Here."

I returned to the Koigasaki who looked like a lost kid outside the shop and passed her the eroge.

"You're kidding, yo managed to buy it this quickly!?"

"Because this shop doesn't require age verification."

Koigasaki took the bag containing the eroge happily, and put it inside her big bag that she was shouldering.

"When I was asked to verify my age, I thought that there's no way I'll be able to buy it ~"

After getting the game she wanted, she immediately went back to her old self and her mood became good. The color returned to her face as well. Thank goodness that she was such a simple fellow.

Following that, we headed straight to the station.

"After this, I'm meeting my friends at [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shinjuku,_Tokyo Shinjuku] at three, there's surprisingly quite a lot of time left ~"

On my side, I was super nervous about today's appointment, but yet, Koigasaki had two dates on the same day. As expected of a Riajuu. The appointment with me was after all probably just something additional.

[[Image:Otaria_v01_089.jpg|thumb]]

"Well, so I'll be taking the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yamanote_Line Yamanote line]."

"Aah, see you."

I said goodbye readily, turned my back towards her and started walking towards the platform where my homebound train would be.

"Ah, Kashiwada."

And was suddenly stopped by her words.

Even though I felt that something was out of place, I turned around.

I see, all this while, she had been calling me 'Otaku', and this was the first time she had called me by my name and there was what felt out of place.

"Thank you."

Said Koigasaki.

She said just that in a brusque manner and left.

It was such a sudden thing that I was swayed.

That devil-like girl, that self-centered Koigasaki said her thanks. It seemed like she still had a bit of a human's heart left.


With complicated feelings, I took my home-bound train and went home.
<noinclude>
 
----

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{:Omae_o_Otaku_ni_Shiteyaru_kara,_Ore_o_Riajuu_ni_Shitekure!:Otaku_Lexicon}}

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Omae_o_Otaku_ni_Shiteyaru_kara,_Ore_o_Riajuu_ni_Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Omae_o_Otaku_ni_Shiteyaru_kara,_Ore_o_Riajuu_ni_Shitekure!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Omae_o_Otaku_ni_Shiteyaru_kara,_Ore_o_Riajuu_ni_Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 4

2012-08-01T23:47:25Z

Tsunade666: /* Chapter 4 */

<noinclude>__NOTOC__</noinclude>
==Chapter 4==

On that day itself, after school, I immediately headed to class B.

I'm the type of person who wants to get over things that I don't like or things that are troublesome.

As I made my way to class B, I peered through the back entrance into the classroom.

However, since I came all the way here without asking Koigasaki about anything regarding this person known as Suzuki, I had no idea who Suzuki was. I had no choice but to ask someone randomly.

Just as I was peering into the classroom wanting to call out to someone, a male student who was on his way out called out to me,

"Are you looking for someone?"

I was surprised when I saw him. Standing before me, was a guy who had brown hair, was taller than me, and together with his bag, he appeared to be carrying something resembling a guitar over his shoulder. And was directing a friendly smile towards me. He was not only good-looking, but a kind fella.

"Er no, it's ok."

I answered instantly as I panicked. My body felt like running away from this great disparity. ''He went out of the way to call out to me and what the hell am I doing'', I felt disgusted with myself.


As the good-looking guy left the classroom, a gaudy female student followed after him and said,

"Sou-chan ~ where're you going?"

"Eh? The music room."

Such a conversation started between them.

Good-looking, smartly dressed, able to play the guitar, popular with girls...... in other words, Riajuu level maxed. Is it ok for such a guy to exist?

While feeling a little down from that, I remembered my mission and once again looked into the classroom. As I did that, I saw a male student, similarly plain as me, sitting at the seat closest to the entrance. I had no one else to ask.

"Excuse me, erm, is there a Suzuki-kun in this class?"

"If you are talking about Suzuki, he just left the classroom though."

Just left the classroom...... don't tell me.

"The one with the brown hair and a guitar over his shoulders......"

"That's right."

That was unbelievable. The good-looking Riajuu earlier was the Otaku who had Rinka's card in his student handbook......? Is that really ok?


If you tell me that the plain-looking male student before me who has the same air as me is Suzuki-kun, I would be able to accept that without question.

But then, so to speak, Suzuki is the one that Koigasaki has fallen for. If I take that into consideration, it would not be strange that he's good-looking.

I thanked the male student and left the classroom of class B.

While pondering, I headed towards the music room. Since I recalled that Suzuki had said that he was going to the music room earlier. But even if I go to the music room, Suzuki might be engaged in his light music club activities, and it might be difficult for me to call out to him. If there is a chance in million that he's not, and that he's with another gaudy girl like earlier, then there's no way I can call out to him. If that happens, then I would have to give up on talking to him today.

When I reached the music room, my thoughts came to a halt.

The sounds of a playing guitar drifted out from inside, and my jaw dropped at hearing the melody of a song that was extremely familiar to me.

"It's the ending theme of 'K-ON club!!'......"

I unconsciously murmured out.


The sounds that flowed out which I was hearing belonged to the ending theme of a popular anime which was centered around a light music club and which had just finished airing last year.

"Hey hey, doesn't the guitar sound super good?"

Before I knew, there were a couple of female students who happened to pass by the music room and were at all ears to the music.

Well, the guitarist was indeed good. But, before that, wasn't there a comeback punchline that should be made first? This was an anime song right?

"Seems like Suzuki-kun from class B is playing it."

"Seriously? That hot guy?"

The girls left while squealing out excitedly. It appeared that they had no idea that this was an anime song. That was understandable, since there was no way they could have known that it was an anime song if they did not even know what song that was.

And the one who played it was indeed that Suzuki...... Everything fell into place. Suzuki was indeed an Otaku, and liked "LoveMinus" and "K-ON Club!!". ...... jeez, seems like we have some things in common. I was also into "K-ON Club!!" and had never missed a single week of the show.

After looking around and ascertaining that no one else was around, I made up my mind and opened the door to the music room. I thought I was pretty courageous myself. What if Suzuki was with other students? What if he got mad at me entering without permission? I had of course thought of those things, but, I did it because I truly wanted to try talking to Suzuki.


Fortunately, on entering the music room, I saw Suzuki by himself. Suzuki had his guitar plugged into the amplifier and was playing at a pretty loud volume but, surprised by my sudden entrance, he stopped.

He stared at me.

"Ah, I-I'm sorry for barging in suddenly."

A sense of regret welled up in me. Now, upon looking at Suzuki once again, he was really a good-looking, fashionable guy...... and didn't seem like an Otaku at all.

Since it was not good to stay silent after suddenly barging in, I started frantically,

"Well erm, as I was walking along the corridor, I suddenly heard the ED of 'K-ON Club!!', became happy and opened the door without thinking...... because I also like this song of 'K-ON Club!!'......"

I talked rapidly.

Suzuki unplugged his guitar from the amplifier, unshouldered it and placed it on a chair, and turned towards me. From his expression, it seemed like he was guarding against me.

Crap, why did I just barge in like that, he might say things like, ''you dare disturb my performance huh''. So to speak, the atmosphere felt as if he was going to say just that. On careful thought, my actions were rather crazy.


"... you like 'K-ON Club!!'?"

But, Suzuki's question threw me off instead.

"Eh? Y-yeah."

The instant I replied that.

My right hand was strongly clasped by the right hand of Suzuki. To put it in another way, he shook my hand.

"Seriously ~! Thanks for calling out to me ~!"

Suzuki's earlier guarded face broke into a smile. His smiling face had an air of innocence.

"Out of hobby, I've been playing anime songs everyday after school and was kind of hoping, ''will some Otaku respond to this I wonder'' ~"

"Eh, is that so? You are not doing any light music club activities......"

"Well, that too, but I'm the only club member who comes for club activities."

"I see...... erm, you play anime songs everyday you say, what else can you play?"

"Aah, I can play all the songs from 'K-ON Club!!', as well as other famous anime songs and vocaloids. Since I've been practicing only anime songs since I got hooked on 'K-ON Club!!' during middle school and picked up the guitar then."


"Really!? Awesome ~!"

"I also submitted my entries to the 'Try playing anime songs on guitar' section of Nico Nico Douga."

"Eeh! Seriously!? What name did you submit them as?"

I've totally forgotten that I was blackmailed by Koigasaki to come talk to Suzuki, and became engrossed in our conversation. The reason was because, since coming to this high school, I had been living my life as a closet Otaku and could never have an Otaku conversation. Even though it was my resolve to do that, I felt extremely sad when I couldn't talk about the things I loved. I was truly happy to be able to talk about such stuff after such a long time. Besides, the fact that this was my first Otaku friend since coming to high school made me even happier.

After that, Suzuki played the anime songs I requested; we talked about Otaku stuff animatedly; linked up our portable game consoles to play games like LoveMinus and Freak Hunter, and while doing all that, time passed and it was time for the school be closed for the day.

"I'm so happy ~, this is the first time I made an Otaku friend outside of the Internet."

Suzuki said with genuine joy from his heart.


"Eh, is that so?"

"Yeah, there are also Otakus in my class you know. But, when I tried to talk to those who read manga and light novels and engage in such Otaku discussion...... asking them, ''hey what are you reading?'', they would say, ''nothing!'', hide their stuff and escape from me...... Is that awful? It's ostracism, totally ostracism."

Suzuki sighed sadly. This might be rude to Suzuki, but I could also totally understand the feelings of those Otaku classmates of his. With the Riajuu aura that seemed to be radiating from his entire body from his good looks, it was quite difficult to imagine that he was an Otaku. They probably thought he was there to mock them and escaped out of fear.

Following that, we left and walked to the station together, exchanged our mobile mail addresses and numbers and parted ways. Even though I was pleased to have made my first Otaku friend, as I thought about the report that I needed to make to Koigasaki, I headed home with complicated feelings.

The next day, this time round, it was me who left a note under Koigasaki's desk.

''"After school, I have a report to make so come to the stairs just before the classroom. Kashiwada."''

The school day ended, and I headed to the stairs which I had specified. Koigasaki was already there, adopting a daunting pose with arms folded as she waited for me.

"Did you ask Suzuki-kun? How was it?"


Immediately after I arrived at the appointed place, Koigasaki started asking me impatiently.

"Yeah, Suzuki is an Otaku. And a hardcore one."

On hearing my words, Koigasaki said,

"Seriously...... he really is one......"

With a look that clearly said that she was disappointed.

Well, her reaction was understandable. I knew that to girls, a guy being an Otaku was really a big minus point. That was why I had decided to become a closet Otaku.

Even if it was a Sweet(LOL) Gal like Koigasaki who was prejudiced against Otakus, even if the other party were a good-looking guy, once she knew that he was an Otaku, she would probably lose interest in him.

"Oh? Kasshii?"

At that moment, which could only be said to be just the right moment, Suzuki passed by. With a bag over his shoulder, he was probably on his way home. By the way, ''Kasshii'' was the nickname that Suzuki gave me yesterday.

"What a good timing! I was looking for you and you were no longer in your classroom. I was thinking of going to Akiba on my way back, you wanna join me?"


"Eh, Akiba!? Sure sure!"

As I was just thinking of going to Akiba lately, I acknowledged twice and agreed. However, after saying that, I quickly looked around me. To declare something that Otakuish at a place in the school where an indefinite number of people might pass through even when I was a closet Otaku in high school. After seeing that no one else other than us were around, I breathed a sigh of relief. Then, after remembering the existence of a certain person, I turned to look at Koigasaki.

She was clearly blushing as she gazed at Suzuki without blinking an eyelid. She was completely taken in by him. Even though she should already be used to men, she could still have such a innocent maiden look towards her unrequited love.

"Seriously, alright! It's my dream to go to Akiba with an Otaku friend!"

Suzuki smiled with child-like innocence.

"And you know, today's the launch day of Rinka's figurine! Even though I've already preordered it and there's no need to hurry, it's really best to get it on the first day right away right!? Oh yeah, Kasshii, the figurine of the Nono-san you like hasn't come out yet right? When will it be launched? Are you buying it?"

As Suzuki rambled non-stop on Otaku stuff, I could not hide my discomfort. If it were like yesterday inside the music room which acted like a secret room for me, then it would be of no consequence but, in this corridor where there was a possibility of people passing by, the one and only person who was weighed down by the atmosphere caused me to waver. As I took a glance at that one and only person, perhaps due to the shock of the person she liked rambling on and on about Otaku stuff before her, she stared at Suzuki with her eyebrows stiffened up in a contorted manner.

"Ah, sorry, are you in the middle of a conversation?"

At last, Suzuki was conscious of Koigasaki's existence.

As Koigasaki said nothing,

"No, it's fine! We are done here. See you Koigasaki-san, I'll take my leave here......"

I said to the stiffened up Koigasaki, and leaving her there, I took Suzuki with me and left the place. Since she had just asked me to verify whether Suzuki was an Otaku or not, and I had already more than fulfilled her request. If we kept on engaging our Otaku talk in front of her, even her would probably be unable to the blow of that truth in her face. After experiencing that, she probably would lose interest in Suzuki, I thought. Frankly speaking, that would be a favor to me as well. I really didn't want my friend, Suzuki, to be the prey of that bad personality of a Sweet Bitch.

That day, I went to Akihabara with Suzuki, picked up the figurine that Suzuki pre-ordered, and with that, toured around the shop looking at the figurines there. Following that, we went to a Doujin shop, and finally went to Suzuki's favorite maid cafe, and chatted with each other enthusiastically. Since Suzuki frequented Akiba more often than me, he knew the place well. After having not been to Akiba in ages, and to be able come with an Otaku friend, with a happy mood, my day came to an end.


The next day, even when I thought that I would never talk to her again, Koigasaki called out to me.

"Do you have a minute?"

I was surprised, but Kiritani who was with me was just as surprised. It was understandable, since for a flashy Gal who stood out the most in class to call out to a plain guy like me, there must be an unusual reason behind it.

Koigasaki and I left the classroom and moved to the staircase where we had our talk yesterday.

"I mean, this really piss me off! How does someone like you be able to have such a fun talk with Suzuki-kun and even go hang out together after that!?"

"...... huh?"

I finally made a idiotic sound at Koigasaki's first words.

Quite certainly, Koigasaki was jealous about me being with Suzuki yesterday.

"Are you still in love with Suzuki!? You should know very well that Suzuki is a hardcore Otaku right!? But yet, why......"


"Huh? It doesn't really matter to me whether Suzuki is an Otaku or not. Rather, I'm attracted to a person who has many hobbies ~!"

"What!? Didn't you keep dissing me about how gross I am as an Otaku!?"

"Suzuki is in a completely different dimension from you, so that's natural right!"

While I didn't really get what she meant by being in a different dimension, I was clearly pissed off with that.

"I'm really envious! That Suzuki showed you that kind of smiling face...... Even though it has been such a long time since I talked to Suzuki yesterday! But oh well, I was still happy with that ~"

"Talk......? Did you guys talk yesterday?"

"'Ah, sorry, are you in the middle of a conversation?', he said to me!"

Koigasaki said enthusiastically, her overflowing happiness evident on her face.

"No, about that...... Koigasaki, you didn't reply back anything right...... So to speak, in the first place, wasn't that directed towards me......?"

"Huh!? That was totally said to me! Even though I wasn't able to say anything because I was in seventh heaven, he was super kind to be considerate of me ~!"

Seemingly not feeling like a speck of dust even though she had been treated as virtually non-existent, she was practically floating. How much of a fix did she need up there?


"So, I've thought about it. In order to be able to have that kind of fun talking to Suzuki-kun and hanging out with him after school, it's best for me to also become an Otaku!"

"...... huh?"

I was puzzled by her sudden shocking conclusion that had not made the slightest sense to me.

"Because what you have that I don't have is just 『Otaku knowledge』 right! That's why I've decided. I shall become an Otaku! So, I'll become an Otaku and become friendly with Suzuki-kun!"

"Eh, what are you saying? What are you saying? What are you saying?"

I was confused, unable to understand Koigasaki's declaration.

"It's as what I've said! Anyhow, I think I shall start with that Love-something game that Suzuki-kun likes. Where can I buy that game?"

"...... huh?"

Don't kid me. How did she arrive at such a conclusion? I'd like to take a peek into this fellow's brain.

Even if heaven and earth switched places, such a Sweet(ry) couldn't possibly become an Otaku, I bet. To put it badly, it was perhaps even more difficult than me becoming a Riajuu.


"Do you think you can become an Otaku with such twisted feelings!? In the first place, you can't become an Otaku just because you want to become one! It's a process where you become one before you know it......"

"Ah- jeez- you are annoying, whatever, just tell me where I can get it."

"Where, you say...... well, normally you should be able to get it at [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yodobashi_Camera Yodobashi] or any electronic shop though......"

"Fuhn. What do you use to play that game? Playstation?"

"No, DS......"

"DS ~!? I used to have one but since I didn't play much, I gave it away...... It'll be a waste to buy it again."

I wouldn't be able to do a thing about that even if you tell me. What if she wants to borrow it from me? I play DS games often, so I definitely won't want to lend it.

"If I were to buy it again for the sake of that game......"

Koigasaki murmured incessantly with a deep troubled look on her face. Well, you can just give up on playing LoveMinus.

"Hey, did Suzuki-kun mention that he is hooked on something else as well? Besides Love-something."

"Eh?"


"You talked a bunch with Suzuki-kun so you should know right!?"

"Ah-...... erm, seems like he's most hooked on a game called 『Forever Over This Blue Sky』<ref>'''Forever Over This Blue Sky:''' A parody of [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kono_Aozora_ni_Yakusoku_o The Promise I Made Over This Blue Sky]. </ref>......"

『Forever Over This Blue Sky』 was an adult (18+) PC game. A little while ago, I've also borrowed it from a friend and was hooked on it. Both the CG and music were wonderful, the scenarios were also interesting and even on the net, it was dubbed a godly game. The only thing was, according to Suzuki, that it was a pity that the ero scenes were awfully short. After hearing that kind of line, which was unexpected from one with Suzuki's appearance, I had to smile a little.

"What kind of game is that? Have you played it as well?"

I was hesitant at Koigasaki's questions.

"A-ah, yeah...... Erm well, it's a game where you get along with girls......"

"Then, isn't it the same as that Love-something?"

"No, it's similar but a little...... no, largely different......"

I couldn't really say something like, 'It's a 18+ game with ero scenes'.

"Ah, you sure are beating about the bush! What on earth is it!!"

Just before Koigasaki goes into a livid rage, I steeled my resolve, looked around me to make sure no one was around, and told her softly,


"It's an eroge....... meant for the PC."

"Huh? Eroge...... what's that?"

"Well erm, it has those kind of scenes......"

"...... those kind of scenes, what, don't tell me there are erotic scenes......!?"

I nodded silently.

"Huuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhh!?"

Koigasaki's reaction was beyond my expectations.

"You, not just that strange novel, but you also play such games!? What a hardcore pervert! Really ewwww! I really can't believe this, this is so unbelievable!"

Koigasaki suddenly distanced herself one meter away from me, and showed a disgusted face.

"You were the one who asked right!?"

If I knew she would react in this manner, I wouldn't have told her. I was awfully regretful.

"So to speak, it's not just me, but Suzuki also plays that game. Now, you know that Suzuki is the same kind of Otaku as me that you hate!?"

"It's not like I hate Otakus or anything. I only find it gross that you actually play such erotic games. Wait, you are gross."


"You are saying something really unreasonable!?"

"Well, Suzuki-kun is a guy right, so it's natural to play such games! Come to think of it, I think Suzuki-kun is seeking something other than erotic fulfillment!"

I wanted to tell her that that very Suzuki-kun had commented about how insufficient the erotic scenes were. But I didn't really want to continue our talk about eroge in such a public place.

"So, what's the name of that game?"

"...... eh?"

"If it's a PC game, I have one, so I can play it."

".................. huh!?"

I couldn't keep my mouth shut.

"Wh-what the hell are you saying...... just now you were pretty disgusted right!? Impossible, definitely!"

"I was only disgusted with you playing such games. If I play that game, I'll be able to have fun talking to Suzuki-kun right? When I think of that, it's a breeze! Hey, where can I buy that game?"

"Where, you say...... I won't say anything bad, but seriously, stop that!"


No matter what, I really wanted to stop Koigasaki from playing that game. Just from knowing about the erotic scenes, she was already so disgusted towards me, I thought it was really impossible for her to play that game. Even my light novel had already made her so disgusted, if she were to play an eroge, she would really be grossed-out and would surely dissed me like crazy.

"Hey, so tell me where I can buy it already!"

"Gweh!"

My necktie was suddenly yanked.

"Or what is it? You want others to know that you are an Otaku?"

"Wha! I get it! I'll talk! You can buy it at....... [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Animate Animate] or Gamers<ref>'''Gamers:''' Similar to Animate. In fact, they belong to the same parent company. </ref> in Akiba......"

"Even if you tell me the shop's name, I won't know. Bring me there."

"Huuuhhh!?"

Did that mean I was going to go to Akiba with Koigasaki alone?

"Ah, but, those shops have a lot of Otaku guys right? Maybe it's really impossible after all......"

"Ermm hey, if you hate Otakus, then you shouldn't be getting your hands on Otaku stuff in the first place!"


"Eh? No, it's not that......"

As Koigasaki wanted to say something.

"Hey hey ~, Koigasaki-chan."

"!"

As I turned towards the voice, I saw a gaudy guy who had brown hair and wore his pants hanging from the hip.

If I was not wrong, he was in my class...... a guy called Ashida.

"Every time I called out to you, you ignored me, and yet, why are you talking with that lame guy ~?"

While saying that, he moved towards Koigasaki.

Lame guy...... he's talking about me?

Without saying a word to that guy, Koigasaki ignored him and walked towards the classroom with a quick pace.

"Hey hey."

Without knowing the reason, I just followed behind Koigasaki for now.

"Wait a minute, are you ostracizing me? How cold can you be?"

Luckily, that guy merely lamented without following us.


By the time we got back to the classroom, there was no longer anyone there.

"Hey, Koigasaki......"

I looked at Koigasaki, wanting to ask about that guy......

And saw her with a surprisingly pale face.

"H-hey...... you don't look too good. Was that guy just now someone you really hate so much? Did he do something awful to you......"

"I don't know."

"Eh......"

Koigasaki said that nonchalantly.

"He tried to talk to me several times, but I have never spoken to him once, I don't even know his name."

"...... y-you're kidding right? Then, why are you looking so pale?"

Koigasaki's reaction was not normal. Why did she behave like that towards someone who didn't have an ax to grind?

"I-It doesn't matter right! It's none of your business. And, don't come so close to me!"

I was peering into her face, seriously a little worried, and Koigasaki displayed her displeasure and put a distance away from me. On seeing her indifference, I felt pretty hurt.


"Then, I'll take my leave here......"

If the two of us continued to stay like this in a classroom alone, it would just get worse. Unable to bear with it anymore, I shouldered my bag and prepared to leave the classroom.

In the instant I put my hand on the door.

"I...... can't deal well with guys."

"....... eh?"

The words that came out of Koigasaki's mouth were a little beyond my expectations.

"Can't deal well with guys......?"

"Since from kindergarten to middle school, I've been in all girls' schools, and I only have sisters in my family, so other than my father, I had never have a long conversation with any other guy......"

"...... huh!? W-Wait a minute!"

There were at least two contradictions that arose based on the information that I had.

"What?"

Koigasaki showed a sign of irritation as she interrupted.

"Then, what about the rumor that you were fooling around with guys......"

"Huh? Eh, you too know about that rumor......!?"


"Eh, well, it was something I overheard in the classroom thougn......"

So to speak, most of the class knew of it probably......

"There's a girl from class C by the name Honjou, but I can't verify it, the rumor was probably spread by her...... Besides, she has hated me since a long time ago...... Aaahh jeez! Even when I denied it, it still spread......"

Koigasaki looked down, biting her lip, mortified.

"S-so it's a false rumor huh...... ah, but, I've also heard that you were walking with a white collar worker......"

I took advantage of the opportunity to ask about everything unreservedly in order to further clear my doubts.

"Huh? White collar worker? What's that?"

Seeing her indignation, it seemed like it was something she could not remember.

"Maybe that's also spread by Honjou-san......"

"No, I think you were seen in Shibuya or something, I think it was something concrete......"

After pondering for a while, as if she remembered something, Koigasaki looked up,

"...... I often go shopping with my Dad at [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shibuya,_Tokyo Shibuya] though......"

"...... I'm going to ask this just in case, that Dad is your real father......"


"Of course!? What else other than that!?"

...... in other words, she was not going out with men for money for it was just a normal shopping drip between father and daughter. What a ruckus-causing rumor.

Which meant that the rumor that Koigasaki was fooling around with men was hundred percent false.

Which left one more question.

"I see...... I understand now that you don't deal well with men. But, aren't you talking incessantly with me normally?"

Even though she said that she had never talked to men for periods of time other than teachers and her father, I realized that she had rather been talking to me normally for long periods of time.

"Yeah, that's right...... I don't really get it either, but probably, I don't recognize you as a man."

On hearing that sudden, merciless surprise attack that was greatly damaging, I could not retort at all.

"When I bumped into you for the first time, it was kind of unbelievable. If it were other men, I would have gotten goosebumps just from touching alone, but surprisingly, I had no reaction towards you...... Even when we were close, I didn't blush nor feel nervous at all. And besides, I was really curious about Suzuki-kun's card, so I took a chance to call you out. And there, I was thinking, what if I couldn't talk to you after that? But, it was all a needless worry. It was quite a different experience with other guys, talking to you doesn't make my heart beat rapidly nor make my face red. It's probably because you are a lame guy, an Otaku, and your aura seemed weak, so I couldn't see you as a man and was able to talk to you normally, I think."


Koigasaki started nodding to herself, agreeing to the conclusion she seemed to have created from her own thoughts.

Lame guy, Otaku, and weak aura...... I no longer felt like rebutting all that.

"Anyhow, that's how it is with regards to that! So, won't you bring me to a shop that sells that game 『Forever Over This Blue Sky』? Ah, it's also ok for me to hand you the money and you buy it for me. Rather, that will be a big help to me."

She changed the subject back huh.

"Who will that such a thing!"

Hurting me with those words, and going to make me her errand boy, this woman was really a devil. After reaching this point, it sounded like I was in dire danger of setting the flag that would start my high school life of becoming her errand boy.

"I'm just asking you to bring me to the game shop, do you really dislike it that much? And to think I'm asking you so earnestly!"


It was not like I dislike bringing you there. It was just that I dislike lending a hand to this self-centered, oppressive girl. I wanted to try saying that.

"...... I get it. If you are so against it, I won't ask you anymore."

Koigasaki murmured with a frightfully lowered voice.

"See ~ you! Perverted hardcore Otaku-kun!"

After saying that in an angry tone, Koigasaki picked up her bag and stood up from her seat.

The instant I heard her say that, my back froze.

That's right, this fella had caught hold of my weakness. I wouldn't know when my Otaku secret would get leaked out.

"Jeez, I get it! I'll accompany you! I'll go!"

I steeled my resolve and struck my hands onto the table with a sound. I was already desperate.

"Ah, really? That'll be really a big help ~"

With a devilish smile, Koigasaki said shamelessly.

Koigasaki wanted us to go right there immediately, but I stopped her saying that there was no way we could buy an adult(18+) game in our school uniforms, and on Friday which was tomorrow, the very first day of [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Golden_Week_(Japan) Golden Week], the two of us would meet at the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/File:Akihabara_Station_Electric_Town_Exit.jpg Electric Town Exit of Akihabara station] in our most adult-looking casual wear.


How did it come to this? Even though I just wanted to spend my high school days peacefully.

While I was feeling totally melancholic that day, I suddenly realized this truth.

A guy and a girl meeting up on a holiday...... this was a Riajuu situation that I've always yearned for...... simply speaking, wasn't this a date?

...... no, wait, forget that. I would be damned if this could be called a date.

While it was of course my first time to be going out with a girl alone, I was merely accompanying Koigasaki. The other party probably had not the slightest such thought, and it would be embarrassing if I got found out I had even considered it a little.

<CENTER>✻</CENTER>

April 29, Friday, 12.45 pm.

While feeling embarrassed, I waited nervously in front of the gantry area of the Electric Town Exit of Akihabara station fifteen minutes before the appointed time.


Be it due to other party being a Gal who was quite the opposite of the type that I liked, be it I was accompanying that Gal in shopping for her own stuff, to be able going out together with a female classmate alone...... it was natural that I was nervous. By the way, the night before, I lay on the bed for three hours without falling asleep, how lame could I be?

After listening to the Vocaloid collection which to me were godly for ten minutes, just five minutes before the appointed time, Koigasaki appeared.

"Ah, aren't you early?"

As I looked at Koigasaki in her casual clothes on hearing that, I was lost for words.

She was wearing a leopard-print one-piece blouse, netting tights, a fluffy hat like a Russian, and high boots.

"You, that outfit......"

"Adult-like outfit right? I borrowed everything from my big sister."

Adult-like, it's more like a flashy Gal. It totally didn't match Koigasaki's kiddy face. Her make-up was even thicker than what she wore in school, and her hair was even more curled than usual.


"Rather, what's with your outfit......"

I didn't have any brothers I could borrow clothes from, so I selected the most adult-like clothes that I had...... rather, they were plain ones.

"Lame...... like an old man......"

"What the hell! Like an old man, then it fits the criteria of adult-like so it's ok!"

"...... well, that's true...... Where did you buy your clothes?"

"Eh...... either my parents bought it for me...... or I will buy them when I go Taiē or Yōkatō<ref>'''Taiē / Yōkatō:''' Convenience stores. </ref>......"

"...... I can't believe you......"

Koigasaki looked over my entire body as if I were a rare animal.

"You are annoying! Just leave me alone!"

Unable to bear with the gaze of Koigasaki, my feelings somewhat hurt, I started walking.

On exiting the left side of the station, there were many people coming to and fro on the street of Akihabara. Most of them were guys.

"Gasp."

Koigasaki's earlier self-assuredness took a sudden change, her eyebrows knitted on seeing the street of Akihabara.


"Let's see, the closest place that sells eroge would be...... Gamers."

Upon coming out of the Electric Town exit, I immediately decided that we would go purchase a copy of 『Forever Over This Blue Sky』 at a Gamers. After seeing the state of Koigasaki, I concluded that it was not a good idea to walk around too much.

"Please come support us."

A staff of a maid cafe was distributing fliers to us, but it seemed like Koigasaki did not have the leisure to even take it.

But it was still fine up till here. Even though I was fearful, Koigasaki didn't really look that terrible.

In the instant we entered Gamers.

"Hey, there's a lot of people......"

The number of customers at Gamers on a holiday was huge. Of course, most of them were male customers. Koigasaki's words trailed off and her face turned pale.

"Hey, look at you, how would you be able to buy it?"

"Eh, t-this is nothing. Since my final goal is to become an Otaku, I have to bear with this."

Her determination was admirable, but I was worried whether she could really bear with it and carried that out.


"Uwah what's with these erotic pictures...... do they sell this normally? Wait, doesn't this shop carry a sweet fragrance? What's this? Air freshener?"

The interior of the shop was pasted with illustrations of girls whose panties were showing or were scantily-clad, and on seeing them, Koigasaki's disgust flowed out. And she started finding fault with even the smell of the shop.

I wanted to take the elevator to level six where eroge were sold, but on seeing that the elevator were filled with male customers, "I will take the stairs......", Koigasaki murmured. Take the stairs till level six huh, are you serious?

Left with no choice, I accompanied her, and the both of us climbed the stairs in silence. The male customers who were coming down and who passed by us gave glances to Koigasaki. Flashy Gal fashion like hers which were seldom seen in Gamers completely stood out.

"We've arrived......"

Finally reaching the sixth floor, Koigasaki sighed out.

The customers on the sixth floor were comparatively less than that of the first floor.

"It's probably here......"

I brought Koigasaki to the corner where eroge were sold.

Much harsher difficulties awaited Koigasaki there.


"Wh-what's this! What's with these pictures!"

Before us were adult(18+) games on display. Seeing those erotic illustrations which were a notch 'richer' than those illustrations of the light novel I was reading, Koigasaki said,

"Somehow...... I'm not feeling too well......"

After getting too much of a shock, her turned pale and quivered.

"And to top it off, all the people on this floor...... are guys......."

"Wasn't it the same at level one?"

"No, besides me, there were still a few girls at level one...... This level...... I'm the only girl......"

Koigasaki was filled with despair as she looked around her.

"Didn't I warn you about this before? Well, it's bothersome, I'll go buy it."

I thought it was definitely impossible for Koigasaki in her current state to bring a 'rich' eroge from among the merchandise it's displayed with to the cashier.

"...... no, I'll buy it! Since I've already come all the way here, I'll buy it with my own hands!"

Even though she looked as if she was going to puke, she still headed towards the eroge corner display. What amazing guts she had...... she was that much in love with Suzuki......


I immediately found 『Forever Over This Blue Sky』 from the line of best-sellers in the eroge corner, and I passed it to Koigasaki. Koigasaki drew back when she saw the packaging illustrations, but, she steeled her resolve and carried it to the cashier. Looking at her back, she somehow seemed indomitable...... huh?

After exchanging a few words with the shop staff, Koigasaki came back in low spirits. With the game in her hands.

"I was told to show something that can verify my age......"

I could understand why, with Koigasaki's out-of-place fashion and her guileless face, it was simply hard to see her as someone who's eighteen or above.

"Well, that's a natural......"

"You liar! You said that I can buy the game by coming here right!?"

To Koigasaki, to come all the way here and carry the game to the cashier was probably a tough thing to do. After having her efforts come to naught in an instant, she complained to me with a half-teary face.

"Argh, I get it! Let's change the place! We should be able to buy it there......"

I decided to head to another place to buy the game. If it's the place where I normally buy my eroge, age verification would not be needed.

"You should have brought me to that shop in the first place!"


"I thought you didn't want to walk too much, so I thought we should just get it at the Gamers nearest the station."

While arguing, we walked out of Gamers onto the main road. Seemingly afraid of the many man who were coming to and fro, Koigasaki kept quiet throughout.

"Hey, aren't we there yet?"

"About three more minutes."

We single-mindedly walked along the main road and reached our destination shop. From its appearance, it was evident that it was an eroge specialist shop.

"Uwah......"

I could hear the soft murmur of Koigasaki. Compared to the Gamers earlier, there were even more illustrations of scantily dressed beautiful girls pasted both outside and inside the shop. On seeing them, as expected, Koigasaki's expression became even more contorted before and her face didn't look too good.

"Alight, I'll buy it so pass me your purse."

"Eh...... ehh? Aah......"

I look the purse from the dumbfounded Koigasaki, and entered the shop, intending to finish it off quickly. This time round, Koigasaki didn't act tough and go 'I'll buy it'. she probably understood that it was impossible for her to enter this ero-paradise-like shop.


I immediately found the targeted 『Forever Over This Blue Sky』 and brought it to the cashier. As usual, without being asked for any age verification, I easily bought it.

"Here."

I returned to the Koigasaki who looked like a lost kid outside the shop and passed her the eroge.

"You're kidding, yo managed to buy it this quickly!?"

"Because this shop doesn't require age verification."

Koigasaki took the bag containing the eroge happily, and put it inside her big bag that she was shouldering.

"When I was asked to verify my age, I thought that there's no way I'll be able to buy it ~"

After getting the game she wanted, she immediately went back to her old self and her mood became good. The color returned to her face as well. Thank goodness that she was such a simple fellow.

Following that, we headed straight to the station.

"After this, I'm meeting my friends at [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shinjuku,_Tokyo Shinjuku] at three, there's surprisingly quite a lot of time left ~"

On my side, I was super nervous about today's appointment, but yet, Koigasaki had two dates on the same day. As expected of a Riajuu. The appointment with me was after all probably just something additional.

[[Image:Otaria_v01_089.jpg|thumb]]

"Well, so I'll be taking the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yamanote_Line Yamanote line]."

"Aah, see you."

I said goodbye readily, turned my back towards her and started walking towards the platform where my homebound train would be.

"Ah, Kashiwada."

And was suddenly stopped by her words.

Even though I felt that something was out of place, I turned around.

I see, all this while, she had been calling me 'Otaku', and this was the first time she had called me by my name and there was what felt out of place.

"Thank you."

Said Koigasaki.

She said just that in a brusque manner and left.

It was such a sudden thing that I was swayed.

That devil-like girl, that self-centered Koigasaki said her thanks. It seemed like she still had a bit of a human's heart left.


With complicated feelings, I took my home-bound train and went home.
<noinclude>
 
----

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{:Omae_o_Otaku_ni_Shiteyaru_kara,_Ore_o_Riajuu_ni_Shitekure!:Otaku_Lexicon}}

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Omae_o_Otaku_ni_Shiteyaru_kara,_Ore_o_Riajuu_ni_Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Omae_o_Otaku_ni_Shiteyaru_kara,_Ore_o_Riajuu_ni_Shitekure!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Omae_o_Otaku_ni_Shiteyaru_kara,_Ore_o_Riajuu_ni_Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 4

2012-08-01T23:44:08Z

Tsunade666: /* Chapter 4 */

<noinclude>__NOTOC__</noinclude>
==Chapter 4==

On that day itself, after school, I immediately headed to class B.

I'm the type of person who wants to get over things that I don't like or things that are troublesome.

As I made my way to class B, I peered through the back entrance into the classroom.

However, since I came all the way here without asking Koigasaki about anything regarding this person known as Suzuki, I had no idea who Suzuki was. I had no choice but to ask someone randomly.

Just as I was peering into the classroom wanting to call out to someone, a male student who was on his way out called out to me,

"Are you looking for someone?"

I was surprised when I saw him. Standing before me, was a guy who had brown hair, was taller than me, and together with his bag, he appeared to be carrying something resembling a guitar over his shoulder. And was directing a friendly smile towards me. He was not only good-looking, but a kind fella.

"Er no, it's ok."

I answered instantly as I panicked. My body felt like running away from this great disparity. ''He went out of the way to call out to me and what the hell am I doing'', I felt disgusted with myself.


As the good-looking guy left the classroom, a gaudy female student followed after him and said,

"Sou-chan ~ where're you going?"

"Eh? The music room."

Such a conversation started between them.

Good-looking, smartly dressed, able to play the guitar, popular with girls...... in other words, Riajuu level maxed. Is it ok for such a guy to exist?

While feeling a little down from that, I remembered my mission and once again looked into the classroom. As I did that, I saw a male student, similarly plain as me, sitting at the seat closest to the entrance. I had no one else to ask.

"Excuse me, erm, is there a Suzuki-kun in this class?"

"If you are talking about Suzuki, he just left the classroom though."

Just left the classroom...... don't tell me.

"The one with the brown hair and a guitar over his shoulders......"

"That's right."

That was unbelievable. The good-looking Riajuu earlier was the Otaku who had Rinka's card in his student handbook......? Is that really ok?


If you tell me that the plain-looking male student before me who has the same air as me is Suzuki-kun, I would be able to accept that without question.

But then, so to speak, Suzuki is the one that Koigasaki has fallen for. If I take that into consideration, it would not be strange that he's good-looking.

I thanked the male student and left the classroom of class B.

While pondering, I headed towards the music room. Since I recalled that Suzuki had said that he was going to the music room earlier. But even if I go to the music room, Suzuki might be engaged in his light music club activities, and it might be difficult for me to call out to him. If there is a chance in million that he's not, and that he's with another gaudy girl like earlier, then there's no way I can call out to him. If that happens, then I would have to give up on talking to him today.

When I reached the music room, my thoughts came to a halt.

The sounds of a playing guitar drifted out from inside, and my jaw dropped at hearing the melody of a song that was extremely familiar to me.

"It's the ending theme of 'K-ON club!!'......"

I unconsciously murmured out.


The sounds that flowed out which I was hearing belonged to the ending theme of a popular anime which was centered around a light music club and which had just finished airing last year.

"Hey hey, doesn't the guitar sound super good?"

Before I knew, there were a couple of female students who happened to pass by the music room and were at all ears to the music.

Well, the guitarist was indeed good. But, before that, wasn't there a comeback punchline that should be made first? This was an anime song right?

"Seems like Suzuki-kun from class B is playing it."

"Seriously? That hot guy?"

The girls left while squealing out excitedly. It appeared that they had no idea that this was an anime song. That was understandable, since there was no way they could have known that it was an anime song if they did not even know what song that was.

And the one who played it was indeed that Suzuki...... Everything fell into place. Suzuki was indeed an Otaku, and liked "LoveMinus" and "K-ON Club!!". ...... jeez, seems like we have some things in common. I was also into "K-ON Club!!" and had never missed a single week of the show.

After looking around and ascertaining that no one else was around, I made up my mind and opened the door to the music room. I thought I was pretty courageous myself. What if Suzuki was with other students? What if he got mad at me entering without permission? I had of course thought of those things, but, I did it because I truly wanted to try talking to Suzuki.


Fortunately, on entering the music room, I saw Suzuki by himself. Suzuki had his guitar plugged into the amplifier and was playing at a pretty loud volume but, surprised by my sudden entrance, he stopped.

He stared at me.

"Ah, I-I'm sorry for barging in suddenly."

A sense of regret welled up in me. Now, upon looking at Suzuki once again, he was really a good-looking, fashionable guy...... and didn't seem like an Otaku at all.

Since it was not good to stay silent after suddenly barging in, I started frantically,

"Well erm, as I was walking along the corridor, I suddenly heard the ED of 'K-ON Club!!', became happy and opened the door without thinking...... because I also like this song of 'K-ON Club!!'......"

I talked rapidly.

Suzuki unplugged his guitar from the amplifier, unshouldered it and placed it on a chair, and turned towards me. From his expression, it seemed like he was guarding against me.

Crap, why did I just barge in like that, he might say things like, ''you dare disturb my performance huh''. So to speak, the atmosphere felt as if he was going to say just that. On careful thought, my actions were rather crazy.


"... you like 'K-ON Club!!'?"

But, Suzuki's question threw me off instead.

"Eh? Y-yeah."

The instant I replied that.

My right hand was strongly clasped by the right hand of Suzuki. To put it in another way, he shook my hand.

"Seriously ~! Thanks for calling out to me ~!"

Suzuki's earlier guarded face broke into a smile. His smiling face had an air of innocence.

"Out of hobby, I've been playing anime songs everyday after school and was kind of hoping, ''will some Otaku respond to this I wonder'' ~"

"Eh, is that so? You are not doing any light music club activities......"

"Well, that too, but I'm the only club member who comes for club activities."

"I see...... erm, you play anime songs everyday you say, what else can you play?"

"Aah, I can play all the songs from 'K-ON Club!!', as well as other famous anime songs and vocaloids. Since I've been practicing only anime songs since I got hooked on 'K-ON Club!!' during middle school and picked up the guitar then."


"Really!? Awesome ~!"

"I also submitted my entries to the 'Try playing anime songs on guitar' section of Nico Nico Douga."

"Eeh! Seriously!? What name did you submit them as?"

I've totally forgotten that I was blackmailed by Koigasaki to come talk to Suzuki, and became engrossed in our conversation. The reason was because, since coming to this high school, I had been living my life as a closet Otaku and could never have an Otaku conversation. Even though it was my resolve to do that, I felt extremely sad when I couldn't talk about the things I loved. I was truly happy to be able to talk about such stuff after such a long time. Besides, the fact that this was my first Otaku friend since coming to high school made me even happier.

After that, Suzuki played the anime songs I requested; we talked about Otaku stuff animatedly; linked up our portable game consoles to play games like LoveMinus and Freak Hunter, and while doing all that, time passed and it was time for the school be closed for the day.

"I'm so happy ~, this is the first time I made an Otaku friend outside of the Internet."

Suzuki said with genuine joy from his heart.


"Eh, is that so?"

"Yeah, there are also Otakus in my class you know. But, when I tried to talk to those who read manga and light novels and engage in such Otaku discussion...... asking them, ''hey what are you reading?'', they would say, ''nothing!'', hide their stuff and escape from me...... Is that awful? It's ostracism, totally ostracism."

Suzuki sighed sadly. This might be rude to Suzuki, but I could also totally understand the feelings of those Otaku classmates of his. With the Riajuu aura that seemed to be radiating from his entire body from his good looks, it was quite difficult to imagine that he was an Otaku. They probably thought he was there to mock them and escaped out of fear.

Following that, we left and walked to the station together, exchanged our mobile mail addresses and numbers and parted ways. Even though I was pleased to have made my first Otaku friend, as I thought about the report that I needed to make to Koigasaki, I headed home with complicated feelings.

The next day, this time round, it was me who left a note under Koigasaki's desk.

''"After school, I have a report to make so come to the stairs just before the classroom. Kashiwada."''

The school day ended, and I headed to the stairs which I had specified. Koigasaki was already there, adopting a daunting pose with arms folded as she waited for me.

"Did you ask Suzuki-kun? How was it?"


Immediately after I arrived at the appointed place, Koigasaki started asking me impatiently.

"Yeah, Suzuki is an Otaku. And a hardcore one."

On hearing my words, Koigasaki said,

"Seriously...... he really is one......"

With a look that clearly said that she was disappointed.

Well, her reaction was understandable. I knew that to girls, a guy being an Otaku was really a big minus point. That was why I had decided to become a closet Otaku.

Even if it was a Sweet(LOL) Gal like Koigasaki who was prejudiced against Otakus, even if the other party were a good-looking guy, once she knew that he was an Otaku, she would probably lose interest in him.

"Oh? Kasshii?"

At that moment, which could only be said to be just the right moment, Suzuki passed by. With a bag over his shoulder, he was probably on his way home. By the way, ''Kasshii'' was the nickname that Suzuki gave me yesterday.

"What a good timing! I was looking for you and you were no longer in your classroom. I was thinking of going to Akiba on my way back, you wanna join me?"


"Eh, Akiba!? Sure sure!"

As I was just thinking of going to Akiba lately, I acknowledged twice and agreed. However, after saying that, I quickly looked around me. To declare something that Otakuish at a place in the school where an indefinite number of people might pass through even when I was a closet Otaku in high school. After seeing that no one else other than us were around, I breathed a sigh of relief. Then, after remembering the existence of a certain person, I turned to look at Koigasaki.

She was clearly blushing as she gazed at Suzuki without blinking an eyelid. She was completely taken in by him. Even though she should already be used to men, she could still have such a innocent maiden look towards her unrequited love.

"Seriously, alright! It's my dream to go to Akiba with an Otaku friend!"

Suzuki smiled with child-like innocence.

"And you know, today's the launch day of Rinka's figurine! Even though I've already preordered it and there's no need to hurry, it's really best to get it on the first day right away right!? Oh yeah, Kasshii, the figurine of the Nono-san you like hasn't come out yet right? When will it be launched? Are you buying it?"

As Suzuki rambled non-stop on Otaku stuff, I could not hide my discomfort. If it were like yesterday inside the music room which acted like a secret room for me, then it would be of no consequence but, in this corridor where there was a possibility of people passing by, the one and only person who was weighed down by the atmosphere caused me to waver. As I took a glance at that one and only person, perhaps due to the shock of the person she liked rambling on and on about Otaku stuff before her, she stared at Suzuki with her eyebrows stiffened up in a contorted manner.

"Ah, sorry, are you in the middle of a conversation?"

At last, Suzuki was conscious of Koigasaki's existence.

As Koigasaki said nothing,

"No, it's fine! We are done here. See you Koigasaki-san, I'll take my leave here......"

I said to the stiffened up Koigasaki, and leaving her there, I took Suzuki with me and left the place. Since she had just asked me to verify whether Suzuki was an Otaku or not, and I had already more than fulfilled her request. If we kept on engaging our Otaku talk in front of her, even her would probably be unable to the blow of that truth in her face. After experiencing that, she probably would lose interest in Suzuki, I thought. Frankly speaking, that would be a favor to me as well. I really didn't want my friend, Suzuki, to be the prey of that bad personality of a Sweet Bitch.

That day, I went to Akihabara with Suzuki, picked up the figurine that Suzuki pre-ordered, and with that, toured around the shop looking at the figurines there. Following that, we went to a Doujin shop, and finally went to Suzuki's favorite maid cafe, and chatted with each other enthusiastically. Since Suzuki frequented Akiba more often than me, he knew the place well. After having not been to Akiba in ages, and to be able come with an Otaku friend, with a happy mood, my day came to an end.


The next day, even when I thought that I would never talk to her again, Koigasaki called out to me.

"Do you have a minute?"

I was surprised, but Kiritani who was with me was just as surprised. It was understandable, since for a flashy Gal who stood out the most in class to call out to a plain guy like me, there must be an unusual reason behind it.

Koigasaki and I left the classroom and moved to the staircase where we had our talk yesterday.

"I mean, this really piss me off! How does someone like you be able to have such a fun talk with Suzuki-kun and even go hang out together after that!?"

"...... huh?"

I finally made a idiotic sound at Koigasaki's first words.

Quite certainly, Koigasaki was jealous about me being with Suzuki yesterday.

"Are you still in love with Suzuki!? You should know very well that Suzuki is a hardcore Otaku right!? But yet, why......"


"Huh? It doesn't really matter to me whether Suzuki is an Otaku or not. Rather, I'm attracted to a person who has many hobbies ~!"

"What!? Didn't you keep dissing me about how gross I am as an Otaku!?"

"Suzuki is in a completely different dimension from you, so that's natural right!"

While I didn't really get what she meant by being in a different dimension, I was clearly pissed off with that.

"I'm really envious! That Suzuki showed you that kind of smiling face...... Even though it has been such a long time since I talked to Suzuki yesterday! But oh well, I was still happy with that ~"

"Talk......? Did you guys talk yesterday?"

"'Ah, sorry, are you in the middle of a conversation?', he said to me!"

Koigasaki said enthusiastically, her overflowing happiness evident on her face.

"No, about that...... Koigasaki, you didn't reply back anything right...... So to speak, in the first place, wasn't that directed towards me......?"

"Huh!? That was totally said to me! Even though I wasn't able to say anything because I was in seventh heaven, he was super kind to be considerate of me ~!"

Seemingly not feeling like a speck of dust even though she had been treated as virtually non-existent, she was practically floating. How much of a fix did she need up there?


"So, I've thought about it. In order to be able to have that kind of fun talking to Suzuki-kun and hanging out with him after school, it's best for me to also become an Otaku!"

"...... huh?"

I was puzzled by her sudden shocking conclusion that had not made the slightest sense to me.

"Because what you have that I don't have is just 『Otaku knowledge』 right! That's why I've decided. I shall become an Otaku! So, I'll become an Otaku and become friendly with Suzuki-kun!"

"Eh, what are you saying? What are you saying? What are you saying?"

I was confused, unable to understand Koigasaki's declaration.

"It's as what I've said! Anyhow, I think I shall start with that Love-something game that Suzuki-kun likes. Where can I buy that game?"

"...... huh?"

Don't kid me. How did she arrive at such a conclusion? I'd like to take a peek into this fellow's brain.

Even if heaven and earth switched places, such a Sweet(ry) couldn't possibly become an Otaku, I bet. To put it badly, it was perhaps even more difficult than me becoming a Riajuu.


"Do you think you can become an Otaku with such twisted feelings!? In the first place, you can't become an Otaku just because you want to become one! It's a process where you become one before you know it......"

"Ah- jeez- you are annoying, whatever, just tell me where I can get it."

"Where, you say...... well, normally you should be able to get it at [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yodobashi_Camera Yodobashi] or any electronic shop though......"

"Fuhn. What do you use to play that game? Playstation?"

"No, DS......"

"DS ~!? I used to have one but since I didn't play much, I gave it away...... It'll be a waste to buy it again."

I wouldn't be able to do a thing about that even if you tell me. What if she wants to borrow it from me? I play DS games often, so I definitely won't want to lend it.

"If I were to buy it again for the sake of that game......"

Koigasaki murmured incessantly with a deep troubled look on her face. Well, you can just give up on playing LoveMinus.

"Hey, did Suzuki-kun mention that he is hooked on something else as well? Besides Love-something."

"Eh?"


"You talked a bunch with Suzuki-kun so you should know right!?"

"Ah-...... erm, seems like he's most hooked on a game called 『Forever Over This Blue Sky』<ref>'''Forever Over This Blue Sky:''' A parody of [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kono_Aozora_ni_Yakusoku_o The Promise I Made Over This Blue Sky]. </ref>......"

『Forever Over This Blue Sky』 was an adult (18+) PC game. A little while ago, I've also borrowed it from a friend and was hooked on it. Both the CG and music were wonderful, the scenarios were also interesting and even on the net, it was dubbed a godly game. The only thing was, according to Suzuki, that it was a pity that the ero scenes were awfully short. After hearing that kind of line, which was unexpected from one with Suzuki's appearance, I had to smile a little.

"What kind of game is that? Have you played it as well?"

I was hesitant at Koigasaki's questions.

"A-ah, yeah...... Erm well, it's a game where you get along with girls......"

"Then, isn't it the same as that Love-something?"

"No, it's similar but a little...... no, largely different......"

I couldn't really say something like, 'It's a 18+ game with ero scenes'.

"Ah, you sure are beating about the bush! What on earth is it!!"

Just before Koigasaki goes into a livid rage, I steeled my resolve, looked around me to make sure no one was around, and told her softly,


"It's an eroge....... meant for the PC."

"Huh? Eroge...... what's that?"

"Well erm, it has those kind of scenes......"

"...... those kind of scenes, what, don't tell me there are erotic scenes......!?"

I nodded silently.

"Huuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhh!?"

Koigasaki's reaction was beyond my expectations.

"You, not just that strange novel, but you also play such games!? What a hardcore pervert! Really ewwww! I really can't believe this, this is so unbelievable!"

Koigasaki suddenly distanced herself one meter away from me, and showed a disgusted face.

"You were the one who asked right!?"

If I knew she would react in this manner, I wouldn't have told her. I was awfully regretful.

"So to speak, it's not just me, but Suzuki also plays that game. Now, you know that Suzuki is the same kind of Otaku as me that you hate!?"

"It's not like I hate Otakus or anything. I only find it gross that you actually play such erotic games. Wait, you are gross."


"You are saying something really unreasonable!?"

"Well, Suzuki-kun is a guy right, so it's natural to play such games! Come to think of it, I think Suzuki-kun is seeking something other than erotic fulfillment!"

I wanted to tell her that that very Suzuki-kun had commented about how insufficient the erotic scenes were. But I didn't really want to continue our talk about eroge in such a public place.

"So, what's the name of that game?"

"...... eh?"

"If it's a PC game, I have one, so I can play it."

".................. huh!?"

I couldn't keep my mouth shut.

"Wh-what the hell are you saying...... just now you were pretty disgusted right!? Impossible, definitely!"

"I was only disgusted with you playing such games. If I play that game, I'll be able to have fun talking to Suzuki-kun right? When I think of that, it's a breeze! Hey, where can I buy that game?"

"Where, you say...... I won't say anything bad, but seriously, stop that!"


No matter what, I really wanted to stop Koigasaki from playing that game. Just from knowing about the erotic scenes, she was already so disgusted towards me, I thought it was really impossible for her to play that game. Even my light novel had already made her so disgusted, if she were to play an eroge, she would really be grossed-out and would surely dissed me like crazy.

"Hey, so tell me where I can buy it already!"

"Gweh!"

My necktie was suddenly yanked.

"Or what is it? You want others to know that you are an Otaku?"

"Wha! I get it! I'll talk! You can buy it at....... [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Animate Animate] or Gamers<ref>'''Gamers:''' Similar to Animate. In fact, they belong to the same parent company. </ref> in Akiba......"

"Even if you tell me the shop's name, I won't know. Bring me there."

"Huuuhhh!?"

Did that mean I was going to go to Akiba with Koigasaki alone?

"Ah, but, those shops have a lot of Otaku guys right? Maybe it's really impossible after all......"

"Ermm hey, if you hate Otakus, then you shouldn't be getting your hands on Otaku stuff in the first place!"


"Eh? No, it's not that......"

As Koigasaki wanted to say something.

"Hey hey ~, Koigasaki-chan."

"!"

As I turned towards the voice, I saw a gaudy guy who had brown hair and wore his pants hanging from the hip.

If I was not wrong, he was in my class...... a guy called Ashida.

"Every time I called out to you, you ignored me, and yet, why are you talking with that lame guy ~?"

While saying that, he moved towards Koigasaki.

Lame guy...... he's talking about me?

Without saying a word to that guy, Koigasaki ignored him and walked towards the classroom with a quick pace.

"Hey hey."

Without knowing the reason, I just followed behind Koigasaki for now.

"Wait a minute, are you ostracizing me? How cold can you be?"

Luckily, that guy merely lamented without following us.


By the time we got back to the classroom, there was no longer anyone there.

"Hey, Koigasaki......"

I looked at Koigasaki, wanting to ask about that guy......

And saw her with a surprisingly pale face.

"H-hey...... you don't look too good. Was that guy just now someone you really hate so much? Did he do something awful to you......"

"I don't know."

"Eh......"

Koigasaki said that nonchalantly.

"He tried to talk to me several times, but I have never spoken to him once, I don't even know his name."

"...... y-you're kidding right? Then, why are you looking so pale?"

Koigasaki's reaction was not normal. Why did she behave like that towards someone who didn't have an ax to grind?

"I-It doesn't matter right! It's none of your business. And, don't come so close to me!"

I was peering into her face, seriously a little worried, and Koigasaki displayed her displeasure and put a distance away from me. On seeing her indifference, I felt pretty hurt.


"Then, I'll take my leave here......"

If the two of us continued to stay like this in a classroom alone, it would just get worse. Unable to bear with it anymore, I shouldered my bag and prepared to leave the classroom.

In the instant I put my hand on the door.

"I...... can't deal well with guys."

"....... eh?"

The words that came out of Koigasaki's mouth were a little beyond my expectations.

"Can't deal well with guys......?"

"Since from kindergarten to middle school, I've been in all girls' schools, and I have sisters in my family, so other than my father, I had never have a long conversation with any other guy......"

"...... huh!? W-Wait a minute!"

There were at least two contradictions that arose based on the information that I had.

"What?"

Koigasaki showed a sign of irritation as she interrupted.

"Then, what about the rumor that you were fooling around with guys......"

"Huh? Eh, you too know about that rumor......!?"


"Eh, well, it was something I overheard in the classroom thougn......"

So to speak, most of the class knew of it probably......

"There's a girl from class C by the name Honjou, but I can't verify it, the rumor was probably spread by her...... Besides, she has hated me since a long time ago...... Aaahh jeez! Even when I denied it, it still spread......"

Koigasaki looked down, biting her lip, mortified.

"S-so it's a false rumor huh...... ah, but, I've also heard that you were walking with a white collar worker......"

I took advantage of the opportunity to ask about everything unreservedly in order to further clear my doubts.

"Huh? White collar worker? What's that?"

Seeing her indignation, it seemed like it was something she could not remember.

"Maybe that's also spread by Honjou-san......"

"No, I think you were seen in Shibuya or something, I think it was something concrete......"

After pondering for a while, as if she remembered something, Koigasaki looked up,

"...... I often go shopping with my Dad at [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shibuya,_Tokyo Shibuya] though......"

"...... I'm going to ask this just in case, that Dad is your real father......"


"Of course!? What else other than that!?"

...... in other words, she was not going out with men for money for it was just a normal shopping drip between father and daughter. What a ruckus-causing rumor.

Which meant that the rumor that Koigasaki was fooling around with men was hundred percent false.

Which left one more question.

"I see...... I understand now that you don't deal well with men. But, aren't you talking incessantly with me normally?"

Even though she said that she had never talked to men for periods of time other than teachers and her father, I realized that she had rather been talking to me normally for long periods of time.

"Yeah, that's right...... I don't really get it either, but probably, I don't recognize you as a man."

On hearing that sudden, merciless surprise attack that was greatly damaging, I could not retort at all.

"When I bumped into you for the first time, it was kind of unbelievable. If it were other men, I would have gotten goosebumps just from touching alone, but surprisingly, I had no reaction towards you...... Even when we were close, I didn't blush nor feel nervous at all. And besides, I was really curious about Suzuki-kun's card, so I took a chance to call you out. And there, I was thinking, what if I couldn't talk to you after that? But, it was all a needless worry. It was quite a different experience with other guys, talking to you doesn't make my heart beat rapidly nor make my face red. It's probably because you are a lame guy, an Otaku, and your aura seemed weak, so I couldn't see you as a man and was able to talk to you normally, I think."


Koigasaki started nodding to herself, agreeing to the conclusion she seemed to have created from her own thoughts.

Lame guy, Otaku, and weak aura...... I no longer felt like rebutting all that.

"Anyhow, that's how it is with regards to that! So, won't you bring me to a shop that sells that game 『Forever Over This Blue Sky』? Ah, it's also ok for me to hand you the money and you buy it for me. Rather, that will be a big help to me."

She changed the subject back huh.

"Who will that such a thing!"

Hurting me with those words, and going to make me her errand boy, this woman was really a devil. After reaching this point, it sounded like I was in dire danger of setting the flag that would start my high school life of becoming her errand boy.

"I'm just asking you to bring me to the game shop, do you really dislike it that much? And to think I'm asking you so earnestly!"


It was not like I dislike bringing you there. It was just that I dislike lending a hand to this self-centered, oppressive girl. I wanted to try saying that.

"...... I get it. If you are so against it, I won't ask you anymore."

Koigasaki murmured with a frightfully lowered voice.

"See ~ you! Perverted hardcore Otaku-kun!"

After saying that in an angry tone, Koigasaki picked up her bag and stood up from her seat.

The instant I heard her say that, my back froze.

That's right, this fella had caught hold of my weakness. I wouldn't know when my Otaku secret would get leaked out.

"Jeez, I get it! I'll accompany you! I'll go!"

I steeled my resolve and struck my hands onto the table with a sound. I was already desperate.

"Ah, really? That'll be really a big help ~"

With a devilish smile, Koigasaki said shamelessly.

Koigasaki wanted us to go right there immediately, but I stopped her saying that there was no way we could buy an adult(18+) game in our school uniforms, and on Friday which was tomorrow, the very first day of [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Golden_Week_(Japan) Golden Week], the two of us would meet at the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/File:Akihabara_Station_Electric_Town_Exit.jpg Electric Town Exit of Akihabara station] in our most adult-looking casual wear.


How did it come to this? Even though I just wanted to spend my high school days peacefully.

While I was feeling totally melancholic that day, I suddenly realized this truth.

A guy and a girl meeting up on a holiday...... this was a Riajuu situation that I've always yearned for...... simply speaking, wasn't this a date?

...... no, wait, forget that. I would be damned if this could be called a date.

While it was of course my first time to be going out with a girl alone, I was merely accompanying Koigasaki. The other party probably had not the slightest such thought, and it would be embarrassing if I got found out I had even considered it a little.

<CENTER>✻</CENTER>

April 29, Friday, 12.45 pm.

While feeling embarrassed, I waited nervously in front of the gantry area of the Electric Town Exit of Akihabara station fifteen minutes before the appointed time.


Be it due to other party being a Gal who was quite the opposite of the type that I liked, be it I was accompanying that Gal in shopping for her own stuff, to be able going out together with a female classmate alone...... it was natural that I was nervous. By the way, the night before, I lay on the bed for three hours without falling asleep, how lame could I be?

After listening to the Vocaloid collection which to me were godly for ten minutes, just five minutes before the appointed time, Koigasaki appeared.

"Ah, aren't you early?"

As I looked at Koigasaki in her casual clothes on hearing that, I was lost for words.

She was wearing a leopard-print one-piece blouse, netting tights, a fluffy hat like a Russian, and high boots.

"You, that outfit......"

"Adult-like outfit right? I borrowed everything from my big sister."

Adult-like, it's more like a flashy Gal. It totally didn't match Koigasaki's kiddy face. Her make-up was even thicker than what she wore in school, and her hair was even more curled than usual.


"Rather, what's with your outfit......"

I didn't have any brothers I could borrow clothes from, so I selected the most adult-like clothes that I had...... rather, they were plain ones.

"Lame...... like an old man......"

"What the hell! Like an old man, then it fits the criteria of adult-like so it's ok!"

"...... well, that's true...... Where did you buy your clothes?"

"Eh...... either my parents bought it for me...... or I will buy them when I go Taiē or Yōkatō<ref>'''Taiē / Yōkatō:''' Convenience stores. </ref>......"

"...... I can't believe you......"

Koigasaki looked over my entire body as if I were a rare animal.

"You are annoying! Just leave me alone!"

Unable to bear with the gaze of Koigasaki, my feelings somewhat hurt, I started walking.

On exiting the left side of the station, there were many people coming to and fro on the street of Akihabara. Most of them were guys.

"Gasp."

Koigasaki's earlier self-assuredness took a sudden change, her eyebrows knitted on seeing the street of Akihabara.


"Let's see, the closest place that sells eroge would be...... Gamers."

Upon coming out of the Electric Town exit, I immediately decided that we would go purchase a copy of 『Forever Over This Blue Sky』 at a Gamers. After seeing the state of Koigasaki, I concluded that it was not a good idea to walk around too much.

"Please come support us."

A staff of a maid cafe was distributing fliers to us, but it seemed like Koigasaki did not have the leisure to even take it.

But it was still fine up till here. Even though I was fearful, Koigasaki didn't really look that terrible.

In the instant we entered Gamers.

"Hey, there's a lot of people......"

The number of customers at Gamers on a holiday was huge. Of course, most of them were male customers. Koigasaki's words trailed off and her face turned pale.

"Hey, look at you, how would you be able to buy it?"

"Eh, t-this is nothing. Since my final goal is to become an Otaku, I have to bear with this."

Her determination was admirable, but I was worried whether she could really bear with it and carried that out.


"Uwah what's with these erotic pictures...... do they sell this normally? Wait, doesn't this shop carry a sweet fragrance? What's this? Air freshener?"

The interior of the shop was pasted with illustrations of girls whose panties were showing or were scantily-clad, and on seeing them, Koigasaki's disgust flowed out. And she started finding fault with even the smell of the shop.

I wanted to take the elevator to level six where eroge were sold, but on seeing that the elevator were filled with male customers, "I will take the stairs......", Koigasaki murmured. Take the stairs till level six huh, are you serious?

Left with no choice, I accompanied her, and the both of us climbed the stairs in silence. The male customers who were coming down and who passed by us gave glances to Koigasaki. Flashy Gal fashion like hers which were seldom seen in Gamers completely stood out.

"We've arrived......"

Finally reaching the sixth floor, Koigasaki sighed out.

The customers on the sixth floor were comparatively less than that of the first floor.

"It's probably here......"

I brought Koigasaki to the corner where eroge were sold.

Much harsher difficulties awaited Koigasaki there.


"Wh-what's this! What's with these pictures!"

Before us were adult(18+) games on display. Seeing those erotic illustrations which were a notch 'richer' than those illustrations of the light novel I was reading, Koigasaki said,

"Somehow...... I'm not feeling too well......"

After getting too much of a shock, her turned pale and quivered.

"And to top it off, all the people on this floor...... are guys......."

"Wasn't it the same at level one?"

"No, besides me, there were still a few girls at level one...... This level...... I'm the only girl......"

Koigasaki was filled with despair as she looked around her.

"Didn't I warn you about this before? Well, it's bothersome, I'll go buy it."

I thought it was definitely impossible for Koigasaki in her current state to bring a 'rich' eroge from among the merchandise it's displayed with to the cashier.

"...... no, I'll buy it! Since I've already come all the way here, I'll buy it with my own hands!"

Even though she looked as if she was going to puke, she still headed towards the eroge corner display. What amazing guts she had...... she was that much in love with Suzuki......


I immediately found 『Forever Over This Blue Sky』 from the line of best-sellers in the eroge corner, and I passed it to Koigasaki. Koigasaki drew back when she saw the packaging illustrations, but, she steeled her resolve and carried it to the cashier. Looking at her back, she somehow seemed indomitable...... huh?

After exchanging a few words with the shop staff, Koigasaki came back in low spirits. With the game in her hands.

"I was told to show something that can verify my age......"

I could understand why, with Koigasaki's out-of-place fashion and her guileless face, it was simply hard to see her as someone who's eighteen or above.

"Well, that's a natural......"

"You liar! You said that I can buy the game by coming here right!?"

To Koigasaki, to come all the way here and carry the game to the cashier was probably a tough thing to do. After having her efforts come to naught in an instant, she complained to me with a half-teary face.

"Argh, I get it! Let's change the place! We should be able to buy it there......"

I decided to head to another place to buy the game. If it's the place where I normally buy my eroge, age verification would not be needed.

"You should have brought me to that shop in the first place!"


"I thought you didn't want to walk too much, so I thought we should just get it at the Gamers nearest the station."

While arguing, we walked out of Gamers onto the main road. Seemingly afraid of the many man who were coming to and fro, Koigasaki kept quiet throughout.

"Hey, aren't we there yet?"

"About three more minutes."

We single-mindedly walked along the main road and reached our destination shop. From its appearance, it was evident that it was an eroge specialist shop.

"Uwah......"

I could hear the soft murmur of Koigasaki. Compared to the Gamers earlier, there were even more illustrations of scantily dressed beautiful girls pasted both outside and inside the shop. On seeing them, as expected, Koigasaki's expression became even more contorted before and her face didn't look too good.

"Alight, I'll buy it so pass me your purse."

"Eh...... ehh? Aah......"

I look the purse from the dumbfounded Koigasaki, and entered the shop, intending to finish it off quickly. This time round, Koigasaki didn't act tough and go 'I'll buy it'. she probably understood that it was impossible for her to enter this ero-paradise-like shop.


I immediately found the targeted 『Forever Over This Blue Sky』 and brought it to the cashier. As usual, without being asked for any age verification, I easily bought it.

"Here."

I returned to the Koigasaki who looked like a lost kid outside the shop and passed her the eroge.

"You're kidding, yo managed to buy it this quickly!?"

"Because this shop doesn't require age verification."

Koigasaki took the bag containing the eroge happily, and put it inside her big bag that she was shouldering.

"When I was asked to verify my age, I thought that there's no way I'll be able to buy it ~"

After getting the game she wanted, she immediately went back to her old self and her mood became good. The color returned to her face as well. Thank goodness that she was such a simple fellow.

Following that, we headed straight to the station.

"After this, I'm meeting my friends at [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shinjuku,_Tokyo Shinjuku] at three, there's surprisingly quite a lot of time left ~"

On my side, I was super nervous about today's appointment, but yet, Koigasaki had two dates on the same day. As expected of a Riajuu. The appointment with me was after all probably just something additional.

[[Image:Otaria_v01_089.jpg|thumb]]

"Well, so I'll be taking the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yamanote_Line Yamanote line]."

"Aah, see you."

I said goodbye readily, turned my back towards her and started walking towards the platform where my homebound train would be.

"Ah, Kashiwada."

And was suddenly stopped by her words.

Even though I felt that something was out of place, I turned around.

I see, all this while, she had been calling me 'Otaku', and this was the first time she had called me by my name and there was what felt out of place.

"Thank you."

Said Koigasaki.

She said just that in a brusque manner and left.

It was such a sudden thing that I was swayed.

That devil-like girl, that self-centered Koigasaki said her thanks. It seemed like she still had a bit of a human's heart left.


With complicated feelings, I took my home-bound train and went home.
<noinclude>
 
----

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{:Omae_o_Otaku_ni_Shiteyaru_kara,_Ore_o_Riajuu_ni_Shitekure!:Otaku_Lexicon}}

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Omae_o_Otaku_ni_Shiteyaru_kara,_Ore_o_Riajuu_ni_Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Omae_o_Otaku_ni_Shiteyaru_kara,_Ore_o_Riajuu_ni_Shitekure!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Omae_o_Otaku_ni_Shiteyaru_kara,_Ore_o_Riajuu_ni_Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 4

2012-08-01T23:36:39Z

Tsunade666: /* Chapter 4 */

<noinclude>__NOTOC__</noinclude>
==Chapter 4==

On that day itself, after school, I immediately headed to class B.

I'm the type of person who wants to get over things that I don't like or things that are troublesome.

As I made my way to class B, I peered through the back entrance into the classroom.

However, since I came all the way here without asking Koigasaki about anything regarding this person known as Suzuki, I had no idea who Suzuki was. I had no choice but to ask someone randomly.

Just as I was peering into the classroom wanting to call out to someone, a male student who was on his way out called out to me,

"Are you looking for someone?"

I was surprised when I saw him. Standing before me, was a guy who had brown hair, was taller than me, and together with his bag, he appeared to be carrying something resembling a guitar over his shoulder. And was directing a friendly smile towards me. He was not only good-looking, but a kind fella.

"Er no, it's ok."

I answered instantly as I panicked. My body felt like running away from this great disparity. ''He went out of the way to call out to me and what the hell am I doing'', I felt disgusted with myself.


As the good-looking guy left the classroom, a gaudy female student followed after him and said,

"Sou-chan ~ where're you going?"

"Eh? The music room."

Such a conversation started between them.

Good-looking, smartly dressed, able to play the guitar, popular with girls...... in other words, Riajuu level maxed. Is it ok for such a guy to exist?

While feeling a little down from that, I remembered my mission and once again looked into the classroom. As I did that, I saw a male student, similarly plain as me, sitting at the seat closest to the entrance. I had no one else to ask.

"Excuse me, erm, is there a Suzuki-kun in this class?"

"If you are talking about Suzuki, he just left the classroom though."

Just left the classroom...... don't tell me.

"The one with the brown hair and a guitar over his shoulders......"

"That's right."

That was unbelievable. The good-looking Riajuu earlier was the Otaku who had Rinka's card in his student handbook......? Is that really ok?


If you tell me that the plain-looking male student before me who has the same air as me is Suzuki-kun, I would be able to accept that without question.

But then, so to speak, Suzuki is the one that Koigasaki has fallen for. If I take that into consideration, it would not be strange that he's good-looking.

I thanked the male student and left the classroom of class B.

While pondering, I headed towards the music room. Since I recalled that Suzuki had said that he was going to the music room earlier. But even if I go to the music room, Suzuki might be engaged in his light music club activities, and it might be difficult for me to call out to him. If there is a chance in million that he's not, and that he's with another gaudy girl like earlier, then there's no way I can call out to him. If that happens, then I would have to give up on talking to him today.

When I reached the music room, my thoughts came to a halt.

The sounds of a playing guitar drifted out from inside, and my jaw dropped at hearing the melody of a song that was extremely familiar to me.

"It's the ending theme of 'K-ON club!!'......"

I unconsciously murmured out.


The sounds that flowed out which I was hearing belonged to the ending theme of a popular anime which was centered around a light music club and which had just finished airing last year.

"Hey hey, doesn't the guitar sound super good?"

Before I knew, there were a couple of female students who happened to pass by the music room and were at all ears to the music.

Well, the guitarist was indeed good. But, before that, wasn't there a comeback punchline that should be made first? This was an anime song right?

"Seems like Suzuki-kun from class B is playing it."

"Seriously? That hot guy?"

The girls left while squealing out excitedly. It appeared that they had no idea that this was an anime song. That was understandable, since there was no way they could have known that it was an anime song if they did not even know what song that was.

And the one who played it was indeed that Suzuki...... Everything fell into place. Suzuki was indeed an Otaku, and liked "LoveMinus" and "K-ON Club!!". ...... jeez, seems like we have some things in common. I was also into "K-ON Club!!" and had never missed a single week of the show.

After looking around and ascertaining that no one else was around, I made up my mind and opened the door to the music room. I thought I was pretty courageous myself. What if Suzuki was with other students? What if he got mad at me entering without permission? I had of course thought of those things, but, I did it because I truly wanted to try talking to Suzuki.


Fortunately, on entering the music room, I saw Suzuki by himself. Suzuki had his guitar plugged into the amplifier and was playing at a pretty loud volume but, surprised by my sudden entrance, he stopped.

He stared at me.

"Ah, I-I'm sorry for barging in suddenly."

A sense of regret welled up in me. Now, upon looking at Suzuki once again, he was really a good-looking, fashionable guy...... and didn't seem like an Otaku at all.

Since it was not good to stay silent after suddenly barging in, I started frantically,

"Well erm, as I was walking along the corridor, I suddenly heard the ED of 'K-ON Club!!', became happy and opened the door without thinking...... because I also like this song of 'K-ON Club!!'......"

I talked rapidly.

Suzuki unplugged his guitar from the amplifier, unshouldered it and placed it on a chair, and turned towards me. From his expression, it seemed like he was guarding against me.

Crap, why did I just barge in like that, he might say things like, ''you dare disturb my performance huh''. So to speak, the atmosphere felt as if he was going to say just that. On careful thought, my actions were rather crazy.


"... you like 'K-ON Club!!'?"

But, Suzuki's question threw me off instead.

"Eh? Y-yeah."

The instant I replied that.

My right hand was strongly clasped by the right hand of Suzuki. To put it in another way, he shook my hand.

"Seriously ~! Thanks for calling out to me ~!"

Suzuki's earlier guarded face broke into a smile. His smiling face had an air of innocence.

"Out of hobby, I've been playing anime songs everyday after school and was kind of hoping, ''will some Otaku respond to this I wonder'' ~"

"Eh, is that so? You are not doing any light music club activities......"

"Well, that too, but I'm the only club member who comes for club activities."

"I see...... erm, you play anime songs everyday you say, what else can you play?"

"Aah, I can play all the songs from 'K-ON Club!!', as well as other famous anime songs and vocaloids. Since I've been practicing only anime songs since I got hooked on 'K-ON Club!!' during middle school and picked up the guitar then."


"Really!? Awesome ~!"

"I also submitted my entries to the 'Try playing anime songs on guitar' section of Nico Nico Douga."

"Eeh! Seriously!? What name did you submit them as?"

I've totally forgotten that I was blackmailed by Koigasaki to come talk to Suzuki, and became engrossed in our conversation. The reason was because, since coming to this high school, I had been living my life as a closet Otaku and could never have an Otaku conversation. Even though it was my resolve to do that, I felt extremely sad when I couldn't talk about the things I loved. I was truly happy to be able to talk about such stuff after such a long time. Besides, the fact that this was my first Otaku friend since coming to high school made me even happier.

After that, Suzuki played the anime songs I requested; we talked about Otaku stuff animatedly; linked up our portable game consoles to play games like LoveMinus and Freak Hunter, and while doing all that, time passed and it was time for the school be closed for the day.

"I'm so happy ~, this is the first time I made an Otaku friend outside of the Internet."

Suzuki said with genuine joy from his heart.


"Eh, is that so?"

"Yeah, there are also Otakus in my class you know. But, when I tried to talk to those who read manga and light novels and engage in such Otaku discussion...... asking them, ''hey what are you reading?'', they would say, ''nothing!'', hide their stuff and escape from me...... Is that awful? It's ostracism, totally ostracism."

Suzuki sighed sadly. This might be rude to Suzuki, but I could also totally understand the feelings of those Otaku classmates of his. With the Riajuu aura that seemed to be radiating from his entire body from his good looks, it was quite difficult to imagine that he was an Otaku. They probably thought he was there to mock them and escaped out of fear.

Following that, we left and walked to the station together, exchanged our mobile mail addresses and numbers and parted ways. Even though I was pleased to have made my first Otaku friend, as I thought about the report that I needed to make to Koigasaki, I headed home with complicated feelings.

The next day, this time round, it was me who left a note under Koigasaki's desk.

''"After school, I have a report to make so come to the stairs just before the classroom. Kashiwada."''

The school day ended, and I headed to the stairs which I had specified. Koigasaki was already there, adopting a daunting pose with arms folded as she waited for me.

"Did you ask Suzuki-kun? How was it?"


Immediately after I arrived at the appointed place, Koigasaki started asking me impatiently.

"Yeah, Suzuki is an Otaku. And a hardcore one."

On hearing my words, Koigasaki said,

"Seriously...... he really is one......"

With a look that clearly said that she was disappointed.

Well, her reaction was understandable. I knew that to girls, a guy being an Otaku was really a big minus point. That was why I had decided to become a closet Otaku.

Even if it was a Sweet(LOL) Gal like Koigasaki who was prejudiced against Otakus, even if the other party were a good-looking guy, once she knew that he was an Otaku, she would probably lose interest in him.

"Oh? Kasshii?"

At that moment, which could only be said to be just the right moment, Suzuki passed by. With a bag over his shoulder, he was probably on his way home. By the way, ''Kasshii'' was the nickname that Suzuki gave me yesterday.

"What a good timing! I was looking for you and you were no longer in your classroom. I was thinking of going to Akiba on my way back, you wanna join me?"


"Eh, Akiba!? Sure sure!"

As I was just thinking of going to Akiba lately, I acknowledged twice and agreed. However, after saying that, I quickly looked around me. To declare something that Otakuish at a place in the school where an indefinite number of people might pass through even when I was a closet Otaku in high school. After seeing that no one else other than us were around, I breathed a sigh of relief. Then, after remembering the existence of a certain person, I turned to look at Koigasaki.

She was clearly blushing as she gazed at Suzuki without blinking an eyelid. She was completely taken in by him. Even though she should already be used to men, she could still have such a innocent maiden look towards her unrequited love.

"Seriously, alright! It's my dream to go to Akiba with an Otaku friend!"

Suzuki smiled with child-like innocence.

"And you know, today's the launch day of Rinka's figurine! Even though I've already preordered it and there's no need to hurry, it's really best to get it on the first day right away right!? Oh yeah, Kasshii, the figurine of the Nono-san you like hasn't come out yet right? When will it be launched? Are you buying it?"

As Suzuki rambled non-stop on Otaku stuff, I could not hide my discomfort. If it were like yesterday inside the music room which acted like a secret room for me, then it would be of no consequence but, in this corridor where there was a possibility of people passing by, the one and only person who was weighed down by the atmosphere caused me to waver. As I took a glance at that one and only person, perhaps due to the shock of the person she liked rambling on and on about Otaku stuff before her, she stared at Suzuki with her eyebrows stiffened up in a contorted manner.

"Ah, sorry, are you in the middle of a conversation?"

At last, Suzuki was conscious of Koigasaki's existence.

As Koigasaki said nothing,

"No, it's fine! We are done here. See you Koigasaki-san, I'll take my leave here......"

I said to the stiffened up Koigasaki, and leaving her there, I took Suzuki with me and left the place. Since she had just asked me to verify whether Suzuki was an Otaku or not, and I had already more than fulfilled her request. If we kept on engaging our Otaku talk in front of her, even her would probably be unable to the blow of that truth in her face. After experiencing that, she probably would lose interest in Suzuki, I thought. Frankly speaking, that would be a favor to me as well. I really didn't want my friend, Suzuki, to be the prey of that bad personality of a Sweet Bitch.

That day, I went to Akihabara with Suzuki, picked up the figurine that Suzuki pre-ordered, and with that, toured around the shop looking at the figurines there. Following that, we went to a Doujin shop, and finally went to Suzuki's favorite maid cafe, and chatted with each other enthusiastically. Since Suzuki frequented Akiba more often than me, he knew the place well. After having not been to Akiba in ages, and to be able come with an Otaku friend, with a happy mood, my day came to an end.


The next day, even when I thought that I would never talk to her again, Koigasaki called out to me.

"Do you have a minute?"

I was surprised, but Kiritani who was with me was just as surprised. It was understandable, since for a flashy Gal who stood out the most in class to call out to a plain guy like me, there must be an unusual reason behind it.

Koigasaki and I left the classroom and moved to the staircase where we had our talk yesterday.

"I mean, this really piss me off! How does someone like you be able to have such a fun talk with Suzuki-kun and even go hang out together after that!?"

"...... huh?"

I finally made a idiotic sound at Koigasaki's first words.

Quite certainly, Koigasaki was jealous about me being with Suzuki yesterday.

"Are you still in love with Suzuki!? You should know very well that Suzuki is a hardcore Otaku right!? But yet, why......"


"Huh? It doesn't really matter to me whether Suzuki is an Otaku or not. Rather, I'm attracted to a person who has many hobbies ~!"

"What!? Didn't you keep dissing me about how gross I am as an Otaku!?"

"Suzuki is in a completely different dimension from you, so that's natural right!"

While I didn't really get what she meant by being in a different dimension, I was clearly pissed off with that.

"I'm really envious! That Suzuki showed you that kind of smiling face...... Even though it has been such a long time since I talked to Suzuki yesterday! But oh well, I was still happy with that ~"

"Talk......? Did you guys talk yesterday?"

"'Ah, sorry, are you in the middle of a conversation?', he said to me!"

Koigasaki said enthusiastically, her overflowing happiness evident on her face.

"No, about that...... Koigasaki, you didn't reply back anything right...... So to speak, in the first place, wasn't that directed towards me......?"

"Huh!? That was totally said to me! Even though I wasn't able to say anything because I was in seventh heaven, he was super kind to be considerate of me ~!"

Seemingly not feeling like a speck of dust even though she had been treated as virtually non-existent, she was practically floating. How much of a fix did she need up there?


"So, I've thought about it. In order to be able to have that kind of fun talking to Suzuki-kun and hanging out with him after school, it's best for me to also become an Otaku!"

"...... huh?"

I was puzzled by her sudden shocking conclusion that had not made the slightest sense to me.

"Because what you have that I don't have is just 『Otaku knowledge』 right! That's why I've decided. I shall become an Otaku! So, I'll become an Otaku and become friendly with Suzuki-kun!"

"Eh, what are you saying? What are you saying? What are you saying?"

I was confused, unable to understand Koigasaki's declaration.

"It's as what I've said! Anyhow, I think I shall start with that Love-something game that Suzuki-kun likes. Where can I buy that game?"

"...... huh?"

Don't kid me. How did she arrive at such a conclusion? I'd like to take a peek into this fellow's brain.

Even if heaven and earth switched places, such a Sweet(ry) couldn't possibly become an Otaku, I bet. To put it badly, it was perhaps even more difficult than me becoming a Riajuu.


"Do you think you can become an Otaku with such twisted feelings!? In the first place, you can't become an Otaku just because you want to become one! It's a process where you become one before you know it......"

"Ah- jeez- you are annoying, whatever, just tell me where I can get it."

"Where, you say...... well, normally you should be able to get it at [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yodobashi_Camera Yodobashi] or any electronic shop though......"

"Fuhn. What do you use to play that game? Playstation?"

"No, DS......"

"DS ~!? I used to have one but since I didn't play much, I gave it away...... It'll be a waste to buy it again."

I wouldn't be able to a thing about that even if you tell me. What if she wants to borrow it from me? I play DS games often, so I definitely won't want to lend it.

"If I were to buy it again for the sake of that game......"

Koigasaki murmured incessantly with a deep troubled look on her face. Well, you can just give up on playing LoveMinus.

"Hey, did Suzuki-kun mention that he is hooked on something else as well? Besides Love-something."

"Eh?"


"You talked a bunch with Suzuki-kun so you should know right!?"

"Ah-...... erm, seems like he's most hooked on a game called 『Forever Over This Blue Sky』<ref>'''Forever Over This Blue Sky:''' A parody of [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kono_Aozora_ni_Yakusoku_o The Promise I Made Over This Blue Sky]. </ref>......"

『Forever Over This Blue Sky』 was an adult (18+) PC game. A little while ago, I've also borrowed it from a friend and was hooked on it. Both the CG and music were wonderful, the scenarios were also interesting and even on the net, it was dubbed a godly game. The only thing was, according to Suzuki, that it was a pity that the ero scenes were awfully short. After hearing that kind of line, which was unexpected from one with Suzuki's appearance, I had to smile a little.

"What kind of game is that? Have you played it as well?"

I was hesitant at Koigasaki's questions.

"A-ah, yeah...... Erm well, it's a game where you get along with girls......"

"Then, isn't it the same as that Love-something?"

"No, it's similar but a little...... no, largely different......"

I couldn't really say something like, 'It's a 18+ game with ero scenes'.

"Ah, you sure are beating about the bush! What on earth is it!!"

Just before Koigasaki goes into a livid rage, I steeled my resolve, looked around me to make sure no one was around, and told her softly,


"It's an eroge....... meant for the PC."

"Huh? Eroge...... what's that?"

"Well erm, it has those kind of scenes......"

"...... those kind of scenes, what, don't tell me there are erotic scenes......!?"

I nodded silently.

"Huuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhh!?"

Koigasaki's reaction was beyond my expectations.

"You, not just that strange novel, but you also play such games!? What a hardcore pervert! Really ewwww! I really can't believe this, this is so unbelievable!"

Koigasaki suddenly distanced herself one meter away from me, and showed a disgusted face.

"You were the one who asked right!?"

If I knew she would react in this manner, I wouldn't have told her. I was awfully regretful.

"So to speak, it's not just me, but Suzuki also plays that game. Now, you know that Suzuki is the same kind of Otaku as me that you hate!?"

"It's not like I hate Otakus or anything. I only find it gross that you actually play such erotic games. Wait, you are gross."


"You are saying something really unreasonable!?"

"Well, Suzuki-kun is a guy right, so it's natural to play such games! Come to think of it, I think Suzuki-kun is seeking something other than erotic fulfillment!"

I wanted to tell her that that very Suzuki-kun had commented about how insufficient the erotic scenes were. But I didn't really want to continue our talk about eroge in such a public place.

"So, what's the name of that game?"

"...... eh?"

"If it's a PC game, I have one, so I can play it."

".................. huh!?"

I couldn't keep my mouth shut.

"Wh-what the hell are you saying...... just now you were pretty disgusted right!? Impossible, definitely!"

"I was only disgusted with you playing such games. If I play that game, I'll be able to have fun talking to Suzuki-kun right? When I think of that, it's a breeze! Hey, where can I buy that game?"

"Where, you say...... I won't say anything bad, but seriously, stop that!"


No matter what, I really wanted to stop Koigasaki from playing that game. Just from knowing about the erotic scenes, she was already so disgusted towards me, I thought it was really impossible for her to play that game. Even my light novel had already made her so disgusted, if she were to play an eroge, she would really be grossed-out and would surely dissed me like crazy.

"Hey, so tell me where I can buy it already!"

"Gweh!"

My necktie was suddenly yanked.

"Or what is it? You want others to know that you are an Otaku?"

"Wha! I get it! I'll talk! You can buy it at....... [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Animate Animate] or Gamers<ref>'''Gamers:''' Similar to Animate. In fact, they belong to the same parent company. </ref> in Akiba......"

"Even if you tell me the shop's name, I won't know. Bring me there."

"Huuuhhh!?"

Did that mean I was going to go to Akiba with Koigasaki alone?

"Ah, but, those shops have a lot of Otaku guys right? Maybe it's really impossible after all......"

"Ermm hey, if you hate Otakus, then you shouldn't be getting your hands on Otaku stuff in the first place!"


"Eh? No, it's not that......"

As Koigasaki wanted to say something.

"Hey hey ~, Koigasaki-chan."

"!"

As I turned towards the voice, I saw a gaudy guy who had brown hair and wore his pants hanging from the hip.

If I was not wrong, he was in my class...... a guy called Ashida.

"Every time I called out to you, you ignored me, and yet, why are you talking with that lame guy ~?"

While saying that, he moved towards Koigasaki.

Lame guy...... he's talking about me?

Without saying a word to that guy, Koigasaki ignored him and walked towards the classroom with a quick pace.

"Hey hey."

Without knowing the reason, I just followed behind Koigasaki for now.

"Wait a minute, are you ostracizing me? How cold can you be?"

Luckily, that guy merely lamented without following us.


By the time we got back to the classroom, there was no longer anyone there.

"Hey, Koigasaki......"

I looked at Koigasaki, wanting to ask about that guy......

And saw her with a surprisingly pale face.

"H-hey...... you don't look too good. Was that guy just now someone you really hate so much? Did he do something awful to you......"

"I don't know."

"Eh......"

Koigasaki said that nonchalantly.

"He tried to talk to me several times, but I have never spoken to him once, I don't even know his name."

"...... y-you're kidding right? Then, why are you looking so pale?"

Koigasaki's reaction was not normal. Why did she behave like that towards someone who didn't have an ax to grind?

"I-It doesn't matter right! It's none of your business. And, don't come so close to me!"

I was peering into her face, seriously a little worried, and Koigasaki displayed her displeasure and put a distance away from me. On seeing her indifference, I felt pretty hurt.


"Then, I'll take my leave here......"

If the two of us continued to stay like this in a classroom alone, it would just get worse. Unable to bear with it anymore, I shouldered my bag and prepared to leave the classroom.

In the instant I put my hand on the door.

"I...... can't deal well with guys."

"....... eh?"

The words that came out of Koigasaki's mouth were a little beyond my expectations.

"Can't deal well with guys......?"

"Since from kindergarten to middle school, I've been in all girls' schools, and I have sisters in my family, so other than my father, I had never have a long conversation with any other guy......"

"...... huh!? W-Wait a minute!"

There were at least two contradictions that arose based on the information that I had.

"What?"

Koigasaki showed a sign of irritation as she interrupted.

"Then, what about the rumor that you were fooling around with guys......"

"Huh? Eh, you too know about that rumor......!?"


"Eh, well, it was something I overheard in the classroom thougn......"

So to speak, most of the class knew of it probably......

"There's a girl from class C by the name Honjou, but I can't verify it, the rumor was probably spread by her...... Besides, she has hated me since a long time ago...... Aaahh jeez! Even when I denied it, it still spread......"

Koigasaki looked down, biting her lip, mortified.

"S-so it's a false rumor huh...... ah, but, I've also heard that you were walking with a white collar worker......"

I took advantage of the opportunity to ask about everything unreservedly in order to further clear my doubts.

"Huh? White collar worker? What's that?"

Seeing her indignation, it seemed like it was something she could not remember.

"Maybe that's also spread by Honjou-san......"

"No, I think you were seen in Shibuya or something, I think it was something concrete......"

After pondering for a while, as if she remembered something, Koigasaki looked up,

"...... I often go shopping with my Dad at [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shibuya,_Tokyo Shibuya] though......"

"...... I'm going to ask this just in case, that Dad is your real father......"


"Of course!? What else other than that!?"

...... in other words, she was not going out with men for money for it was just a normal shopping drip between father and daughter. What a ruckus-causing rumor.

Which meant that the rumor that Koigasaki was fooling around with men was hundred percent false.

Which left one more question.

"I see...... I understand now that you don't deal well with men. But, aren't you talking incessantly with me normally?"

Even though she said that she had never talked to men for periods of time other than teachers and her father, I realized that she had rather been talking to me normally for long periods of time.

"Yeah, that's right...... I don't really get it either, but probably, I don't recognize you as a man."

On hearing that sudden, merciless surprise attack that was greatly damaging, I could not retort at all.

"When I bumped into you for the first time, it was kind of unbelievable. If it were other men, I would have gotten goosebumps just from touching alone, but surprisingly, I had no reaction towards you...... Even when we were close, I didn't blush nor feel nervous at all. And besides, I was really curious about Suzuki-kun's card, so I took a chance to call you out. And there, I was thinking, what if I couldn't talk to you after that? But, it was all a needless worry. It was quite a different experience with other guys, talking to you doesn't make my heart beat rapidly nor make my face red. It's probably because you are a lame guy, an Otaku, and your aura seemed weak, so I couldn't see you as a man and was able to talk to you normally, I think."


Koigasaki started nodding to herself, agreeing to the conclusion she seemed to have created from her own thoughts.

Lame guy, Otaku, and weak aura...... I no longer felt like rebutting all that.

"Anyhow, that's how it is with regards to that! So, won't you bring me to a shop that sells that game 『Forever Over This Blue Sky』? Ah, it's also ok for me to hand you the money and you buy it for me. Rather, that will be a big help to me."

She changed the subject back huh.

"Who will that such a thing!"

Hurting me with those words, and going to make me her errand boy, this woman was really a devil. After reaching this point, it sounded like I was in dire danger of setting the flag that would start my high school life of becoming her errand boy.

"I'm just asking you to bring me to the game shop, do you really dislike it that much? And to think I'm asking you so earnestly!"


It was not like I dislike bringing you there. It was just that I dislike lending a hand to this self-centered, oppressive girl. I wanted to try saying that.

"...... I get it. If you are so against it, I won't ask you anymore."

Koigasaki murmured with a frightfully lowered voice.

"See ~ you! Perverted hardcore Otaku-kun!"

After saying that in an angry tone, Koigasaki picked up her bag and stood up from her seat.

The instant I heard her say that, my back froze.

That's right, this fella had caught hold of my weakness. I wouldn't know when my Otaku secret would get leaked out.

"Jeez, I get it! I'll accompany you! I'll go!"

I steeled my resolve and struck my hands onto the table with a sound. I was already desperate.

"Ah, really? That'll be really a big help ~"

With a devilish smile, Koigasaki said shamelessly.

Koigasaki wanted us to go right there immediately, but I stopped her saying that there was no way we could buy an adult(18+) game in our school uniforms, and on Friday which was tomorrow, the very first day of [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Golden_Week_(Japan) Golden Week], the two of us would meet at the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/File:Akihabara_Station_Electric_Town_Exit.jpg Electric Town Exit of Akihabara station] in our most adult-looking casual wear.


How did it come to this? Even though I just wanted to spend my high school days peacefully.

While I was feeling totally melancholic that day, I suddenly realized this truth.

A guy and a girl meeting up on a holiday...... this was a Riajuu situation that I've always yearned for...... simply speaking, wasn't this a date?

...... no, wait, forget that. I would be damned if this could be called a date.

While it was of course my first time to be going out with a girl alone, I was merely accompanying Koigasaki. The other party probably had not the slightest such thought, and it would be embarrassing if I got found out I had even considered it a little.

<CENTER>✻</CENTER>

April 29, Friday, 12.45 pm.

While feeling embarrassed, I waited nervously in front of the gantry area of the Electric Town Exit of Akihabara station fifteen minutes before the appointed time.


Be it due to other party being a Gal who was quite the opposite of the type that I liked, be it I was accompanying that Gal in shopping for her own stuff, to be able going out together with a female classmate alone...... it was natural that I was nervous. By the way, the night before, I lay on the bed for three hours without falling asleep, how lame could I be?

After listening to the Vocaloid collection which to me were godly for ten minutes, just five minutes before the appointed time, Koigasaki appeared.

"Ah, aren't you early?"

As I looked at Koigasaki in her casual clothes on hearing that, I was lost for words.

She was wearing a leopard-print one-piece blouse, netting tights, a fluffy hat like a Russian, and high boots.

"You, that outfit......"

"Adult-like outfit right? I borrowed everything from my big sister."

Adult-like, it's more like a flashy Gal. It totally didn't match Koigasaki's kiddy face. Her make-up was even thicker than what she wore in school, and her hair was even more curled than usual.


"Rather, what's with your outfit......"

I didn't have any brothers I could borrow clothes from, so I selected the most adult-like clothes that I had...... rather, they were plain ones.

"Lame...... like an old man......"

"What the hell! Like an old man, then it fits the criteria of adult-like so it's ok!"

"...... well, that's true...... Where did you buy your clothes?"

"Eh...... either my parents bought it for me...... or I will buy them when I go Taiē or Yōkatō<ref>'''Taiē / Yōkatō:''' Convenience stores. </ref>......"

"...... I can't believe you......"

Koigasaki looked over my entire body as if I were a rare animal.

"You are annoying! Just leave me alone!"

Unable to bear with the gaze of Koigasaki, my feelings somewhat hurt, I started walking.

On exiting the left side of the station, there were many people coming to and fro on the street of Akihabara. Most of them were guys.

"Gasp."

Koigasaki's earlier self-assuredness took a sudden change, her eyebrows knitted on seeing the street of Akihabara.


"Let's see, the closest place that sells eroge would be...... Gamers."

Upon coming out of the Electric Town exit, I immediately decided that we would go purchase a copy of 『Forever Over This Blue Sky』 at a Gamers. After seeing the state of Koigasaki, I concluded that it was not a good idea to walk around too much.

"Please come support us."

A staff of a maid cafe was distributing fliers to us, but it seemed like Koigasaki did not have the leisure to even take it.

But it was still fine up till here. Even though I was fearful, Koigasaki didn't really look that terrible.

In the instant we entered Gamers.

"Hey, there's a lot of people......"

The number of customers at Gamers on a holiday was huge. Of course, most of them were male customers. Koigasaki's words trailed off and her face turned pale.

"Hey, look at you, how would you be able to buy it?"

"Eh, t-this is nothing. Since my final goal is to become an Otaku, I have to bear with this."

Her determination was admirable, but I was worried whether she could really bear with it and carried that out.


"Uwah what's with these erotic pictures...... do they sell this normally? Wait, doesn't this shop carry a sweet fragrance? What's this? Air freshener?"

The interior of the shop was pasted with illustrations of girls whose panties were showing or were scantily-clad, and on seeing them, Koigasaki's disgust flowed out. And she started finding fault with even the smell of the shop.

I wanted to take the elevator to level six where eroge were sold, but on seeing that the elevator were filled with male customers, "I will take the stairs......", Koigasaki murmured. Take the stairs till level six huh, are you serious?

Left with no choice, I accompanied her, and the both of us climbed the stairs in silence. The male customers who were coming down and who passed by us gave glances to Koigasaki. Flashy Gal fashion like hers which were seldom seen in Gamers completely stood out.

"We've arrived......"

Finally reaching the sixth floor, Koigasaki sighed out.

The customers on the sixth floor were comparatively less than that of the first floor.

"It's probably here......"

I brought Koigasaki to the corner where eroge were sold.

Much harsher difficulties awaited Koigasaki there.


"Wh-what's this! What's with these pictures!"

Before us were adult(18+) games on display. Seeing those erotic illustrations which were a notch 'richer' than those illustrations of the light novel I was reading, Koigasaki said,

"Somehow...... I'm not feeling too well......"

After getting too much of a shock, her turned pale and quivered.

"And to top it off, all the people on this floor...... are guys......."

"Wasn't it the same at level one?"

"No, besides me, there were still a few girls at level one...... This level...... I'm the only girl......"

Koigasaki was filled with despair as she looked around her.

"Didn't I warn you about this before? Well, it's bothersome, I'll go buy it."

I thought it was definitely impossible for Koigasaki in her current state to bring a 'rich' eroge from among the merchandise it's displayed with to the cashier.

"...... no, I'll buy it! Since I've already come all the way here, I'll buy it with my own hands!"

Even though she looked as if she was going to puke, she still headed towards the eroge corner display. What amazing guts she had...... she was that much in love with Suzuki......


I immediately found 『Forever Over This Blue Sky』 from the line of best-sellers in the eroge corner, and I passed it to Koigasaki. Koigasaki drew back when she saw the packaging illustrations, but, she steeled her resolve and carried it to the cashier. Looking at her back, she somehow seemed indomitable...... huh?

After exchanging a few words with the shop staff, Koigasaki came back in low spirits. With the game in her hands.

"I was told to show something that can verify my age......"

I could understand why, with Koigasaki's out-of-place fashion and her guileless face, it was simply hard to see her as someone who's eighteen or above.

"Well, that's a natural......"

"You liar! You said that I can buy the game by coming here right!?"

To Koigasaki, to come all the way here and carry the game to the cashier was probably a tough thing to do. After having her efforts come to naught in an instant, she complained to me with a half-teary face.

"Argh, I get it! Let's change the place! We should be able to buy it there......"

I decided to head to another place to buy the game. If it's the place where I normally buy my eroge, age verification would not be needed.

"You should have brought me to that shop in the first place!"


"I thought you didn't want to walk too much, so I thought we should just get it at the Gamers nearest the station."

While arguing, we walked out of Gamers onto the main road. Seemingly afraid of the many man who were coming to and fro, Koigasaki kept quiet throughout.

"Hey, aren't we there yet?"

"About three more minutes."

We single-mindedly walked along the main road and reached our destination shop. From its appearance, it was evident that it was an eroge specialist shop.

"Uwah......"

I could hear the soft murmur of Koigasaki. Compared to the Gamers earlier, there were even more illustrations of scantily dressed beautiful girls pasted both outside and inside the shop. On seeing them, as expected, Koigasaki's expression became even more contorted before and her face didn't look too good.

"Alight, I'll buy it so pass me your purse."

"Eh...... ehh? Aah......"

I look the purse from the dumbfounded Koigasaki, and entered the shop, intending to finish it off quickly. This time round, Koigasaki didn't act tough and go 'I'll buy it'. she probably understood that it was impossible for her to enter this ero-paradise-like shop.


I immediately found the targeted 『Forever Over This Blue Sky』 and brought it to the cashier. As usual, without being asked for any age verification, I easily bought it.

"Here."

I returned to the Koigasaki who looked like a lost kid outside the shop and passed her the eroge.

"You're kidding, yo managed to buy it this quickly!?"

"Because this shop doesn't require age verification."

Koigasaki took the bag containing the eroge happily, and put it inside her big bag that she was shouldering.

"When I was asked to verify my age, I thought that there's no way I'll be able to buy it ~"

After getting the game she wanted, she immediately went back to her old self and her mood became good. The color returned to her face as well. Thank goodness that she was such a simple fellow.

Following that, we headed straight to the station.

"After this, I'm meeting my friends at [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shinjuku,_Tokyo Shinjuku] at three, there's surprisingly quite a lot of time left ~"

On my side, I was super nervous about today's appointment, but yet, Koigasaki had two dates on the same day. As expected of a Riajuu. The appointment with me was after all probably just something additional.

[[Image:Otaria_v01_089.jpg|thumb]]

"Well, so I'll be taking the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yamanote_Line Yamanote line]."

"Aah, see you."

I said goodbye readily, turned my back towards her and started walking towards the platform where my homebound train would be.

"Ah, Kashiwada."

And was suddenly stopped by her words.

Even though I felt that something was out of place, I turned around.

I see, all this while, she had been calling me 'Otaku', and this was the first time she had called me by my name and there was what felt out of place.

"Thank you."

Said Koigasaki.

She said just that in a brusque manner and left.

It was such a sudden thing that I was swayed.

That devil-like girl, that self-centered Koigasaki said her thanks. It seemed like she still had a bit of a human's heart left.


With complicated feelings, I took my home-bound train and went home.
<noinclude>
 
----

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{:Omae_o_Otaku_ni_Shiteyaru_kara,_Ore_o_Riajuu_ni_Shitekure!:Otaku_Lexicon}}

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Omae_o_Otaku_ni_Shiteyaru_kara,_Ore_o_Riajuu_ni_Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Omae_o_Otaku_ni_Shiteyaru_kara,_Ore_o_Riajuu_ni_Shitekure!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Omae_o_Otaku_ni_Shiteyaru_kara,_Ore_o_Riajuu_ni_Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 4

2012-08-01T23:29:11Z

Tsunade666: /* Chapter 4 */

<noinclude>__NOTOC__</noinclude>
==Chapter 4==

On that day itself, after school, I immediately headed to class B.

I'm the type of person who wants to get over things that I don't like or things that are troublesome.

As I made my way to class B, I peered through the back entrance into the classroom.

However, since I came all the way here without asking Koigasaki about anything regarding this person known as Suzuki, I had no idea who Suzuki was. I had no choice but to ask someone randomly.

Just as I was peering into the classroom wanting to call out to someone, a male student who was on his way out called out to me,

"Are you looking for someone?"

I was surprised when I saw him. Standing before me, was a guy who had brown hair, was taller than me, and together with his bag, he appeared to be carrying something resembling a guitar over his shoulder. And was directing a friendly smile towards me. He was not only good-looking, but a kind fella.

"Er no, it's ok."

I answered instantly as I panicked. My body felt like running away from this great disparity. ''He went out of the way to call out to me and what the hell am I doing'', I felt disgusted with myself.


As the good-looking guy left the classroom, a gaudy female student followed after him and said,

"Sou-chan ~ where're you going?"

"Eh? The music room."

Such a conversation started between them.

Good-looking, smartly dressed, able to play the guitar, popular with girls...... in other words, Riajuu level maxed. Is it ok for such a guy to exist?

While feeling a little down from that, I remembered my mission and once again looked into the classroom. As I did that, I saw a male student, similarly plain as me, sitting at the seat closest to the entrance. I had no one else to ask.

"Excuse me, erm, is there a Suzuki-kun in this class?"

"If you are talking about Suzuki, he just left the classroom though."

Just left the classroom...... don't tell me.

"The one with the brown hair and a guitar over his shoulders......"

"That's right."

That was unbelievable. The good-looking Riajuu earlier was the Otaku who had Rinka's card in his student handbook......? Is that really ok?


If you tell me that the plain-looking male student before me who has the same air as me is Suzuki-kun, I would be able to accept that without question.

But then, so to speak, Suzuki is the one that Koigasaki has fallen for. If I take that into consideration, it would not be strange that he's good-looking.

I thanked the male student and left the classroom of class B.

While pondering, I headed towards the music room. Since I recalled that Suzuki had said that he was going to the music room earlier. But even if I go to the music room, Suzuki might be engaged in his light music club activities, and it might be difficult for me to call out to him. If there is a chance in million that he's not, and that he's with another gaudy girl like earlier, then there's no way I can call out to him. If that happens, then I would have to give up on talking to him today.

When I reached the music room, my thoughts came to a halt.

The sounds of a playing guitar drifted out from inside, and my jaw dropped at hearing the melody of a song that was extremely familiar to me.

"It's the ending theme of 'K-ON club!!'......"

I unconsciously murmured out.


The sounds that flowed out which I was hearing belonged to the ending theme of a popular anime which was centered around a light music club and which had just finished airing last year.

"Hey hey, doesn't the guitar sound super good?"

Before I knew, there were a couple of female students who happened to pass by the music room and were at all ears to the music.

Well, the guitarist was indeed good. But, before that, wasn't there a comeback punchline that should be made first? This was an anime song right?

"Seems like Suzuki-kun from class B is playing it."

"Seriously? That hot guy?"

The girls left while squealing out excitedly. It appeared that they had no idea that this was an anime song. That was understandable, since there was no way they could have known that it was an anime song if they did not even know what song that was.

And the one who played it was indeed that Suzuki...... Everything fell into place. Suzuki was indeed an Otaku, and liked "LoveMinus" and "K-ON Club!!". ...... jeez, seems like we have some things in common. I was also into "K-ON Club!!" and had never missed a single week of the show.

After looking around and ascertaining that no one else was around, I made up my mind and opened the door to the music room. I thought I was pretty courageous myself. What if Suzuki was with other students? What if he got mad at me entering without permission? I had of course thought of those things, but, I did it because I truly wanted to try talking to Suzuki.


Fortunately, on entering the music room, I saw Suzuki by himself. Suzuki had his guitar plugged into the amplifier and was playing at a pretty loud volume but, surprised by my sudden entrance, he stopped.

He stared at me.

"Ah, I-I'm sorry for barging in suddenly."

A sense of regret welled up in me. Now, upon looking at Suzuki once again, he was really a good-looking, fashionable guy...... and didn't seem like an Otaku at all.

Since it was not good to stay silent after suddenly barging in, I started frantically,

"Well erm, as I was walking along the corridor, I suddenly heard the ED of 'K-ON Club!!', became happy and opened the door without thinking...... because I also like this song of 'K-ON Club!!'......"

I talked rapidly.

Suzuki unplugged his guitar from the amplifier, unshouldered it and placed it on a chair, and turned towards me. From his expression, it seemed like he was guarding against me.

Crap, why did I just barge in like that, he might say things like, ''you dare disturb my performance huh''. So to speak, the atmosphere felt as if he was going to say just that. On careful thought, my actions were rather crazy.


"... you like 'K-ON Club!!'?"

But, Suzuki's question threw me off instead.

"Eh? Y-yeah."

The instant I replied that.

My right hand was strongly clasped by the right hand of Suzuki. To put it in another way, he shook my hand.

"Seriously ~! Thanks for calling out to me ~!"

Suzuki's earlier guarded face broke into a smile. His smiling face had an air of innocence.

"Out of hobby, I've been playing anime songs everyday after school and was kind of hoping, ''will some Otaku respond to this I wonder'' ~"

"Eh, is that so? You are not doing any light music club activities......"

"Well, that too, but I'm the only club member who comes for club activities."

"I see...... erm, you play anime songs everyday you say, what else can you play?"

"Aah, I can play all the songs from 'K-ON Club!!', as well as other famous anime songs and vocaloids. Since I've been practicing only anime songs since I got hooked on 'K-ON Club!!' during middle school and picked up the guitar then."


"Really!? Awesome ~!"

"I also submitted my entries to the 'Try playing anime songs on guitar' section of Nico Nico Douga."

"Eeh! Seriously!? What name did you submit them as?"

I've totally forgotten that I was blackmailed by Koigasaki to come talk to Suzuki, and became engrossed in our conversation. The reason was because, since coming to this high school, I had been living my life as a closet Otaku and could never have an Otaku conversation. Even though it was my resolve to do that, I felt extremely sad when I couldn't talk about the things I loved. I was truly happy to be able to talk about such stuff after such a long time. Besides, the fact that this was my first Otaku friend since coming to high school made me even happier.

After that, Suzuki played the anime songs I requested; we talked about Otaku stuff animatedly; linked up our portable game consoles to play games like LoveMinus and Freak Hunter, and while doing all that, time passed and it was time for the school be closed for the day.

"I'm so happy ~, this is the first time I made an Otaku friend outside of the Internet."

Suzuki said with genuine joy from his heart.


"Eh, is that so?"

"Yeah, there are also Otakus in my class you know. But, when I tried to talk to those who read manga and light novels and engage in such Otaku discussion...... asking them, ''hey what are you reading?'', they would say, ''nothing!'', hide their stuff and escape from me...... Is that awful? It's ostracism, totally ostracism."

Suzuki sighed sadly. This might be rude to Suzuki, but I could also totally understand the feelings of those Otaku classmates of his. With the Riajuu aura that seemed to be radiating from his entire body from his good looks, it was quite difficult to imagine that he was an Otaku. They probably thought he was there to mock them and escaped out of fear.

Following that, we left and walked to the station together, exchanged our mobile mail addresses and numbers and parted ways. Even though I was pleased to have made my first Otaku friend, as I thought about the report that I needed to make to Koigasaki, I headed home with complicated feelings.

The next day, this time round, it was me who left a note under Koigasaki's desk.

''"After school, I have a report to make so come to the stairs just before the classroom. Kashiwada."''

The school day ended, and I headed to the stairs which I had specified. Koigasaki was already there, adopting a daunting pose with arms folded as she waited for me.

"Did you ask Suzuki-kun? How was it?"


Immediately after I arrived at the appointed place, Koigasaki started asking me impatiently.

"Yeah, Suzuki is an Otaku. And a hardcore one."

On hearing my words, Koigasaki said,

"Seriously...... he really is one......"

With a look that clearly said that she was disappointed.

Well, her reaction was understandable. I knew that to girls, a guy being an Otaku was really a big minus point. That was why I had decided to become a closet Otaku.

Even if it was a Sweet(LOL) Gal like Koigasaki who was prejudiced against Otakus, even if the other party were a good-looking guy, once she knew that he was an Otaku, she would probably lose interest in him.

"Oh? Kasshii?"

At that moment, which could only be said to be just the right moment, Suzuki passed by. With a bag over his shoulder, he was probably on his way home. By the way, ''Kasshii'' was the nickname that Suzuki gave me yesterday.

"What a good timing! I was looking for you and you were no longer in your classroom. I was thinking of going to Akiba on my way back, you wanna join me?"


"Eh, Akiba!? Sure sure!"

As I was just thinking of going to Akiba lately, I acknowledged twice and agreed. However, after saying that, I quickly looked around me. To declare something that Otakuish at a place in the school where an indefinite number of people might pass through even when I was a closet Otaku in high school. After seeing that no one else other than us were around, I breathed a sigh of relief. Then, after remembering the existence of a certain person, I turned to look at Koigasaki.

She was clearly blushing as she gazed at Suzuki without blinking an eyelid. She was completely taken in by him. Even though she should already be used to men, she could still have such a innocent maiden look towards her unrequited love.

"Seriously, alright! It's my dream to go to Akiba with an Otaku friend!"

Suzuki smiled with child-like innocence.

"And you know, today's the launch day of Rinka's figurine! Even though I've already preordered it and there's no need to hurry, it's really best to get it on the first day right away right!? Oh yeah, Kasshii, the figurine of the Nono-san you like hasn't come out yet right? When will it be launched? Are you buying it?"

As Suzuki rambled non-stop on Otaku stuff, I could not hide my discomfort. If it were like yesterday inside the music room which acted like a secret room for me, then it would be of no consequence but, in this corridor where there was a possibility of people passing by, the one and only person who was weighed down by the atmosphere caused me to waver. As I took a glance at that one and only person, perhaps due to the shock of the person she liked rambling on and on about Otaku stuff before her, she stared at Suzuki with her eyebrows stiffened up in a contorted manner.

"Ah, sorry, are you in the middle of a conversation?"

At last, Suzuki was conscious of Koigasaki's existence.

As Koigasaki said nothing,

"No, it's fine! We are done here. See you Koigasaki-san, I'll take my leave here......"

I said to the stiffened up Koigasaki, and leaving her there, I took Suzuki with me and left the place. Since she had just asked me to verify whether Suzuki was an Otaku or not, and I had already more than fulfilled her request. If we kept on engaging our Otaku talk in front of her, even her would probably be unable to the blow of that truth in her face. After experiencing that, she probably would lose interest in Suzuki, I thought. Frankly speaking, that would be a favor to me as well. I really didn't want my friend, Suzuki, to be the prey of that bad personality of a Sweet Bitch.

That day, I went to Akihabara with Suzuki, picked up the figurine that Suzuki pre-ordered, and with that, toured around the shop looking at the figurines there. Following that, we went to a Doujin shop, and finally went to Suzuki's favorite maid cafe, and chatted with each other enthusiastically. Since Suzuki frequented Akiba more often than me, he knew the place well. After having not been to Akiba in ages, and to be able come with an Otaku friend, with a happy mood, my day came to an end.


The next day, even when I thought that I would never talk to her again, Koigasaki called out to me.

"Do you have a minute?"

I was surprised, but Kiritani who was with me was just as surprised. It was understandable, since for a flashy Gal who stood out the most in class to call out to a plain guy like me, there must be an unusual reason behind it.

Koigasaki and I left the classroom and moved to the staircase where we had our talk yesterday.

"I mean, this really piss me off! How does someone like be able to have such a fun talk with Suzuki-kun and even go hang out together after that!?"

"...... huh?"

I finally made a idiotic sound at Koigasaki's first words.

Quite certainly, Koigasaki was jealous about me being with Suzuki yesterday.

"Are you still in love with Suzuki!? You should know very well that Suzuki is a hardcore Otaku right!? But yet, why......"


"Huh? It doesn't really matter to me whether Suzuki is an Otaku or not. Rather, I'm attracted to a person who has many hobbies ~!"

"What!? Didn't you keep dissing me about how gross I am as an Otaku!?"

"Suzuki is in a completely different dimension from you, so that's natural right!"

While I didn't really get what she meant by being in a different dimension, I was clearly pissed off with that.

"I'm really envious! That Suzuki showed you that kind of smiling face...... Even though it has been such a long time since I talked to Suzuki yesterday! But oh well, I was still happy with that ~"

"Talk......? Did you guys talk yesterday?"

"'Ah, sorry, are you in the middle of a conversation?', he said to me!"

Koigasaki said enthusiastically, her overflowing happiness evident on her face.

"No, about that...... Koigasaki, you didn't reply back anything right...... So to speak, in the first place, wasn't that directed towards me......?"

"Huh!? That was totally said to me! Even though I wasn't able to say anything because I was in seventh heaven, he was super kind to be considerate of me ~!"

Seemingly not feeling like a speck of dust even though she had been treated as virtually non-existent, she was practically floating. How much of a fix did she need up there?


"So, I've thought about it. In order to be able to have that kind of fun talking to Suzuki-kun and hanging out with him after school, it's best for me to also become an Otaku!"

"...... huh?"

I was puzzled by her sudden shocking conclusion that had not made the slightest sense to me.

"Because what you have that I don't have is just 『Otaku knowledge』 right! That's why I've decided. I shall become an Otaku! So, I'll become an Otaku and become friendly with Suzuki-kun!"

"Eh, what are you saying? What are you saying? What are you saying?"

I was confused, unable to understand Koigasaki's declaration.

"It's as what I've said! Anyhow, I think I shall start with that Love-something game that Suzuki-kun likes. Where can I buy that game?"

"...... huh?"

Don't kid me. How did she arrive at such a conclusion? I'd like to take a peek into this fellow's brain.

Even if heaven and earth switched places, such a Sweet(ry) couldn't possibly become an Otaku, I bet. To put it badly, it was perhaps even more difficult than me becoming a Riajuu.


"Do you think you can become an Otaku with such twisted feelings!? In the first place, you can't become an Otaku just because you want to become one! It's a process where you become one before you know it......"

"Ah- jeez- you are annoying, whatever, just tell me where I can get it."

"Where, you say...... well, normally you should be able to get it at [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yodobashi_Camera Yodobashi] or any electronic shop though......"

"Fuhn. What do you use to play that game? Playstation?"

"No, DS......"

"DS ~!? I used to have one but since I didn't play much, I gave it away...... It'll be a waste to buy it again."

I wouldn't be able to a thing about that even if you tell me. What if she wants to borrow it from me? I play DS games often, so I definitely won't want to lend it.

"If I were to buy it again for the sake of that game......"

Koigasaki murmured incessantly with a deep troubled look on her face. Well, you can just give up on playing LoveMinus.

"Hey, did Suzuki-kun mention that he is hooked on something else as well? Besides Love-something."

"Eh?"


"You talked a bunch with Suzuki-kun so you should know right!?"

"Ah-...... erm, seems like he's most hooked on a game called 『Forever Over This Blue Sky』<ref>'''Forever Over This Blue Sky:''' A parody of [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kono_Aozora_ni_Yakusoku_o The Promise I Made Over This Blue Sky]. </ref>......"

『Forever Over This Blue Sky』 was an adult (18+) PC game. A little while ago, I've also borrowed it from a friend and was hooked on it. Both the CG and music were wonderful, the scenarios were also interesting and even on the net, it was dubbed a godly game. The only thing was, according to Suzuki, that it was a pity that the ero scenes were awfully short. After hearing that kind of line, which was unexpected from one with Suzuki's appearance, I had to smile a little.

"What kind of game is that? Have you played it as well?"

I was hesitant at Koigasaki's questions.

"A-ah, yeah...... Erm well, it's a game where you get along with girls......"

"Then, isn't it the same as that Love-something?"

"No, it's similar but a little...... no, largely different......"

I couldn't really say something like, 'It's a 18+ game with ero scenes'.

"Ah, you sure are beating about the bush! What on earth is it!!"

Just before Koigasaki goes into a livid rage, I steeled my resolve, looked around me to make sure no one was around, and told her softly,


"It's an eroge....... meant for the PC."

"Huh? Eroge...... what's that?"

"Well erm, it has those kind of scenes......"

"...... those kind of scenes, what, don't tell me there are erotic scenes......!?"

I nodded silently.

"Huuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhh!?"

Koigasaki's reaction was beyond my expectations.

"You, not just that strange novel, but you also play such games!? What a hardcore pervert! Really ewwww! I really can't believe this, this is so unbelievable!"

Koigasaki suddenly distanced herself one meter away from me, and showed a disgusted face.

"You were the one who asked right!?"

If I knew she would react in this manner, I wouldn't have told her. I was awfully regretful.

"So to speak, it's not just me, but Suzuki also plays that game. Now, you know that Suzuki is the same kind of Otaku as me that you hate!?"

"It's not like I hate Otakus or anything. I only find it gross that you actually play such erotic games. Wait, you are gross."


"You are saying something really unreasonable!?"

"Well, Suzuki-kun is a guy right, so it's natural to play such games! Come to think of it, I think Suzuki-kun is seeking something other than erotic fulfillment!"

I wanted to tell her that that very Suzuki-kun had commented about how insufficient the erotic scenes were. But I didn't really want to continue our talk about eroge in such a public place.

"So, what's the name of that game?"

"...... eh?"

"If it's a PC game, I have one, so I can play it."

".................. huh!?"

I couldn't keep my mouth shut.

"Wh-what the hell are you saying...... just now you were pretty disgusted right!? Impossible, definitely!"

"I was only disgusted with you playing such games. If I play that game, I'll be able to have fun talking to Suzuki-kun right? When I think of that, it's a breeze! Hey, where can I buy that game?"

"Where, you say...... I won't say anything bad, but seriously, stop that!"


No matter what, I really wanted to stop Koigasaki from playing that game. Just from knowing about the erotic scenes, she was already so disgusted towards me, I thought it was really impossible for her to play that game. Even my light novel had already made her so disgusted, if she were to play an eroge, she would really be grossed-out and would surely dissed me like crazy.

"Hey, so tell me where I can buy it already!"

"Gweh!"

My necktie was suddenly yanked.

"Or what is it? You want others to know that you are an Otaku?"

"Wha! I get it! I'll talk! You can buy it at....... [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Animate Animate] or Gamers<ref>'''Gamers:''' Similar to Animate. In fact, they belong to the same parent company. </ref> in Akiba......"

"Even if you tell me the shop's name, I won't know. Bring me there."

"Huuuhhh!?"

Did that mean I was going to go to Akiba with Koigasaki alone?

"Ah, but, those shops have a lot of Otaku guys right? Maybe it's really impossible after all......"

"Ermm hey, if you hate Otakus, then you shouldn't be getting your hands on Otaku stuff in the first place!"


"Eh? No, it's not that......"

As Koigasaki wanted to say something.

"Hey hey ~, Koigasaki-chan."

"!"

As I turned towards the voice, I saw a gaudy guy who had brown hair and wore his pants hanging from the hip.

If I was not wrong, he was in my class...... a guy called Ashida.

"Every time I called out to you, you ignored me, and yet, why are you talking with that lame guy ~?"

While saying that, he moved towards Koigasaki.

Lame guy...... he's talking about me?

Without saying a word to that guy, Koigasaki ignored him and walked towards the classroom with a quick pace.

"Hey hey."

Without knowing the reason, I just followed behind Koigasaki for now.

"Wait a minute, are you ostracizing me? How cold can you be?"

Luckily, that guy merely lamented without following us.


By the time we got back to the classroom, there was no longer anyone there.

"Hey, Koigasaki......"

I looked at Koigasaki, wanting to ask about that guy......

And saw her with a surprisingly pale face.

"H-hey...... you don't look too good. Was that guy just now someone you really hate so much? Did he do something awful to you......"

"I don't know."

"Eh......"

Koigasaki said that nonchalantly.

"He tried to talk to me several times, but I have never spoken to him once, I don't even know his name."

"...... y-you're kidding right? Then, why are you looking so pale?"

Koigasaki's reaction was not normal. Why did she behave like that towards someone who didn't have an ax to grind?

"I-It doesn't matter right! It's none of your business. And, don't come so close to me!"

I was peering into her face, seriously a little worried, and Koigasaki displayed her displeasure and put a distance away from me. On seeing her indifference, I felt pretty hurt.


"Then, I'll take my leave here......"

If the two of us continued to stay like this in a classroom alone, it would just get worse. Unable to bear with it anymore, I shouldered my bag and prepared to leave the classroom.

In the instant I put my hand on the door.

"I...... can't deal well with guys."

"....... eh?"

The words that came out of Koigasaki's mouth were a little beyond my expectations.

"Can't deal well with guys......?"

"Since from kindergarten to middle school, I've been in all girls' schools, and I have sisters in my family, so other than my father, I had never have a long conversation with any other guy......"

"...... huh!? W-Wait a minute!"

There were at least two contradictions that arose based on the information that I had.

"What?"

Koigasaki showed a sign of irritation as she interrupted.

"Then, what about the rumor that you were fooling around with guys......"

"Huh? Eh, you too know about that rumor......!?"


"Eh, well, it was something I overheard in the classroom thougn......"

So to speak, most of the class knew of it probably......

"There's a girl from class C by the name Honjou, but I can't verify it, the rumor was probably spread by her...... Besides, she has hated me since a long time ago...... Aaahh jeez! Even when I denied it, it still spread......"

Koigasaki looked down, biting her lip, mortified.

"S-so it's a false rumor huh...... ah, but, I've also heard that you were walking with a white collar worker......"

I took advantage of the opportunity to ask about everything unreservedly in order to further clear my doubts.

"Huh? White collar worker? What's that?"

Seeing her indignation, it seemed like it was something she could not remember.

"Maybe that's also spread by Honjou-san......"

"No, I think you were seen in Shibuya or something, I think it was something concrete......"

After pondering for a while, as if she remembered something, Koigasaki looked up,

"...... I often go shopping with my Dad at [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shibuya,_Tokyo Shibuya] though......"

"...... I'm going to ask this just in case, that Dad is your real father......"


"Of course!? What else other than that!?"

...... in other words, she was not going out with men for money for it was just a normal shopping drip between father and daughter. What a ruckus-causing rumor.

Which meant that the rumor that Koigasaki was fooling around with men was hundred percent false.

Which left one more question.

"I see...... I understand now that you don't deal well with men. But, aren't you talking incessantly with me normally?"

Even though she said that she had never talked to men for periods of time other than teachers and her father, I realized that she had rather been talking to me normally for long periods of time.

"Yeah, that's right...... I don't really get it either, but probably, I don't recognize you as a man."

On hearing that sudden, merciless surprise attack that was greatly damaging, I could not retort at all.

"When I bumped into you for the first time, it was kind of unbelievable. If it were other men, I would have gotten goosebumps just from touching alone, but surprisingly, I had no reaction towards you...... Even when we were close, I didn't blush nor feel nervous at all. And besides, I was really curious about Suzuki-kun's card, so I took a chance to call you out. And there, I was thinking, what if I couldn't talk to you after that? But, it was all a needless worry. It was quite a different experience with other guys, talking to you doesn't make my heart beat rapidly nor make my face red. It's probably because you are a lame guy, an Otaku, and your aura seemed weak, so I couldn't see you as a man and was able to talk to you normally, I think."


Koigasaki started nodding to herself, agreeing to the conclusion she seemed to have created from her own thoughts.

Lame guy, Otaku, and weak aura...... I no longer felt like rebutting all that.

"Anyhow, that's how it is with regards to that! So, won't you bring me to a shop that sells that game 『Forever Over This Blue Sky』? Ah, it's also ok for me to hand you the money and you buy it for me. Rather, that will be a big help to me."

She changed the subject back huh.

"Who will that such a thing!"

Hurting me with those words, and going to make me her errand boy, this woman was really a devil. After reaching this point, it sounded like I was in dire danger of setting the flag that would start my high school life of becoming her errand boy.

"I'm just asking you to bring me to the game shop, do you really dislike it that much? And to think I'm asking you so earnestly!"


It was not like I dislike bringing you there. It was just that I dislike lending a hand to this self-centered, oppressive girl. I wanted to try saying that.

"...... I get it. If you are so against it, I won't ask you anymore."

Koigasaki murmured with a frightfully lowered voice.

"See ~ you! Perverted hardcore Otaku-kun!"

After saying that in an angry tone, Koigasaki picked up her bag and stood up from her seat.

The instant I heard her say that, my back froze.

That's right, this fella had caught hold of my weakness. I wouldn't know when my Otaku secret would get leaked out.

"Jeez, I get it! I'll accompany you! I'll go!"

I steeled my resolve and struck my hands onto the table with a sound. I was already desperate.

"Ah, really? That'll be really a big help ~"

With a devilish smile, Koigasaki said shamelessly.

Koigasaki wanted us to go right there immediately, but I stopped her saying that there was no way we could buy an adult(18+) game in our school uniforms, and on Friday which was tomorrow, the very first day of [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Golden_Week_(Japan) Golden Week], the two of us would meet at the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/File:Akihabara_Station_Electric_Town_Exit.jpg Electric Town Exit of Akihabara station] in our most adult-looking casual wear.


How did it come to this? Even though I just wanted to spend my high school days peacefully.

While I was feeling totally melancholic that day, I suddenly realized this truth.

A guy and a girl meeting up on a holiday...... this was a Riajuu situation that I've always yearned for...... simply speaking, wasn't this a date?

...... no, wait, forget that. I would be damned if this could be called a date.

While it was of course my first time to be going out with a girl alone, I was merely accompanying Koigasaki. The other party probably had not the slightest such thought, and it would be embarrassing if I got found out I had even considered it a little.

<CENTER>✻</CENTER>

April 29, Friday, 12.45 pm.

While feeling embarrassed, I waited nervously in front of the gantry area of the Electric Town Exit of Akihabara station fifteen minutes before the appointed time.


Be it due to other party being a Gal who was quite the opposite of the type that I liked, be it I was accompanying that Gal in shopping for her own stuff, to be able going out together with a female classmate alone...... it was natural that I was nervous. By the way, the night before, I lay on the bed for three hours without falling asleep, how lame could I be?

After listening to the Vocaloid collection which to me were godly for ten minutes, just five minutes before the appointed time, Koigasaki appeared.

"Ah, aren't you early?"

As I looked at Koigasaki in her casual clothes on hearing that, I was lost for words.

She was wearing a leopard-print one-piece blouse, netting tights, a fluffy hat like a Russian, and high boots.

"You, that outfit......"

"Adult-like outfit right? I borrowed everything from my big sister."

Adult-like, it's more like a flashy Gal. It totally didn't match Koigasaki's kiddy face. Her make-up was even thicker than what she wore in school, and her hair was even more curled than usual.


"Rather, what's with your outfit......"

I didn't have any brothers I could borrow clothes from, so I selected the most adult-like clothes that I had...... rather, they were plain ones.

"Lame...... like an old man......"

"What the hell! Like an old man, then it fits the criteria of adult-like so it's ok!"

"...... well, that's true...... Where did you buy your clothes?"

"Eh...... either my parents bought it for me...... or I will buy them when I go Taiē or Yōkatō<ref>'''Taiē / Yōkatō:''' Convenience stores. </ref>......"

"...... I can't believe you......"

Koigasaki looked over my entire body as if I were a rare animal.

"You are annoying! Just leave me alone!"

Unable to bear with the gaze of Koigasaki, my feelings somewhat hurt, I started walking.

On exiting the left side of the station, there were many people coming to and fro on the street of Akihabara. Most of them were guys.

"Gasp."

Koigasaki's earlier self-assuredness took a sudden change, her eyebrows knitted on seeing the street of Akihabara.


"Let's see, the closest place that sells eroge would be...... Gamers."

Upon coming out of the Electric Town exit, I immediately decided that we would go purchase a copy of 『Forever Over This Blue Sky』 at a Gamers. After seeing the state of Koigasaki, I concluded that it was not a good idea to walk around too much.

"Please come support us."

A staff of a maid cafe was distributing fliers to us, but it seemed like Koigasaki did not have the leisure to even take it.

But it was still fine up till here. Even though I was fearful, Koigasaki didn't really look that terrible.

In the instant we entered Gamers.

"Hey, there's a lot of people......"

The number of customers at Gamers on a holiday was huge. Of course, most of them were male customers. Koigasaki's words trailed off and her face turned pale.

"Hey, look at you, how would you be able to buy it?"

"Eh, t-this is nothing. Since my final goal is to become an Otaku, I have to bear with this."

Her determination was admirable, but I was worried whether she could really bear with it and carried that out.


"Uwah what's with these erotic pictures...... do they sell this normally? Wait, doesn't this shop carry a sweet fragrance? What's this? Air freshener?"

The interior of the shop was pasted with illustrations of girls whose panties were showing or were scantily-clad, and on seeing them, Koigasaki's disgust flowed out. And she started finding fault with even the smell of the shop.

I wanted to take the elevator to level six where eroge were sold, but on seeing that the elevator were filled with male customers, "I will take the stairs......", Koigasaki murmured. Take the stairs till level six huh, are you serious?

Left with no choice, I accompanied her, and the both of us climbed the stairs in silence. The male customers who were coming down and who passed by us gave glances to Koigasaki. Flashy Gal fashion like hers which were seldom seen in Gamers completely stood out.

"We've arrived......"

Finally reaching the sixth floor, Koigasaki sighed out.

The customers on the sixth floor were comparatively less than that of the first floor.

"It's probably here......"

I brought Koigasaki to the corner where eroge were sold.

Much harsher difficulties awaited Koigasaki there.


"Wh-what's this! What's with these pictures!"

Before us were adult(18+) games on display. Seeing those erotic illustrations which were a notch 'richer' than those illustrations of the light novel I was reading, Koigasaki said,

"Somehow...... I'm not feeling too well......"

After getting too much of a shock, her turned pale and quivered.

"And to top it off, all the people on this floor...... are guys......."

"Wasn't it the same at level one?"

"No, besides me, there were still a few girls at level one...... This level...... I'm the only girl......"

Koigasaki was filled with despair as she looked around her.

"Didn't I warn you about this before? Well, it's bothersome, I'll go buy it."

I thought it was definitely impossible for Koigasaki in her current state to bring a 'rich' eroge from among the merchandise it's displayed with to the cashier.

"...... no, I'll buy it! Since I've already come all the way here, I'll buy it with my own hands!"

Even though she looked as if she was going to puke, she still headed towards the eroge corner display. What amazing guts she had...... she was that much in love with Suzuki......


I immediately found 『Forever Over This Blue Sky』 from the line of best-sellers in the eroge corner, and I passed it to Koigasaki. Koigasaki drew back when she saw the packaging illustrations, but, she steeled her resolve and carried it to the cashier. Looking at her back, she somehow seemed indomitable...... huh?

After exchanging a few words with the shop staff, Koigasaki came back in low spirits. With the game in her hands.

"I was told to show something that can verify my age......"

I could understand why, with Koigasaki's out-of-place fashion and her guileless face, it was simply hard to see her as someone who's eighteen or above.

"Well, that's a natural......"

"You liar! You said that I can buy the game by coming here right!?"

To Koigasaki, to come all the way here and carry the game to the cashier was probably a tough thing to do. After having her efforts come to naught in an instant, she complained to me with a half-teary face.

"Argh, I get it! Let's change the place! We should be able to buy it there......"

I decided to head to another place to buy the game. If it's the place where I normally buy my eroge, age verification would not be needed.

"You should have brought me to that shop in the first place!"


"I thought you didn't want to walk too much, so I thought we should just get it at the Gamers nearest the station."

While arguing, we walked out of Gamers onto the main road. Seemingly afraid of the many man who were coming to and fro, Koigasaki kept quiet throughout.

"Hey, aren't we there yet?"

"About three more minutes."

We single-mindedly walked along the main road and reached our destination shop. From its appearance, it was evident that it was an eroge specialist shop.

"Uwah......"

I could hear the soft murmur of Koigasaki. Compared to the Gamers earlier, there were even more illustrations of scantily dressed beautiful girls pasted both outside and inside the shop. On seeing them, as expected, Koigasaki's expression became even more contorted before and her face didn't look too good.

"Alight, I'll buy it so pass me your purse."

"Eh...... ehh? Aah......"

I look the purse from the dumbfounded Koigasaki, and entered the shop, intending to finish it off quickly. This time round, Koigasaki didn't act tough and go 'I'll buy it'. she probably understood that it was impossible for her to enter this ero-paradise-like shop.


I immediately found the targeted 『Forever Over This Blue Sky』 and brought it to the cashier. As usual, without being asked for any age verification, I easily bought it.

"Here."

I returned to the Koigasaki who looked like a lost kid outside the shop and passed her the eroge.

"You're kidding, yo managed to buy it this quickly!?"

"Because this shop doesn't require age verification."

Koigasaki took the bag containing the eroge happily, and put it inside her big bag that she was shouldering.

"When I was asked to verify my age, I thought that there's no way I'll be able to buy it ~"

After getting the game she wanted, she immediately went back to her old self and her mood became good. The color returned to her face as well. Thank goodness that she was such a simple fellow.

Following that, we headed straight to the station.

"After this, I'm meeting my friends at [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shinjuku,_Tokyo Shinjuku] at three, there's surprisingly quite a lot of time left ~"

On my side, I was super nervous about today's appointment, but yet, Koigasaki had two dates on the same day. As expected of a Riajuu. The appointment with me was after all probably just something additional.

[[Image:Otaria_v01_089.jpg|thumb]]

"Well, so I'll be taking the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yamanote_Line Yamanote line]."

"Aah, see you."

I said goodbye readily, turned my back towards her and started walking towards the platform where my homebound train would be.

"Ah, Kashiwada."

And was suddenly stopped by her words.

Even though I felt that something was out of place, I turned around.

I see, all this while, she had been calling me 'Otaku', and this was the first time she had called me by my name and there was what felt out of place.

"Thank you."

Said Koigasaki.

She said just that in a brusque manner and left.

It was such a sudden thing that I was swayed.

That devil-like girl, that self-centered Koigasaki said her thanks. It seemed like she still had a bit of a human's heart left.


With complicated feelings, I took my home-bound train and went home.
<noinclude>
 
----

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>

{{:Omae_o_Otaku_ni_Shiteyaru_kara,_Ore_o_Riajuu_ni_Shitekure!:Otaku_Lexicon}}

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Omae_o_Otaku_ni_Shiteyaru_kara,_Ore_o_Riajuu_ni_Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Omae_o_Otaku_ni_Shiteyaru_kara,_Ore_o_Riajuu_ni_Shitekure!|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Omae_o_Otaku_ni_Shiteyaru_kara,_Ore_o_Riajuu_ni_Shitekure!:Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

File:BTSv9.5 Pie.jpg

2012-07-19T19:43:14Z

Tsunade666: uploaded a new version of "File:BTSv9.5 Pie.jpg": Pie Chart

Pie Chart

File:BTSv9.5 Pie.jpg

2012-07-19T19:42:38Z

Tsunade666: Pie Chart

Pie Chart

File:BTSv9.5 Headline.jpg

2012-07-19T19:20:39Z

Tsunade666: Akihisa and Mizuki

Akihisa and Mizuki

Hyouka:Volume 2 Chapter 7

2012-07-01T17:12:54Z

Tsunade666: /* 7 - Do Not End the Show */

{{Incomplete|percentage=67}}
== 7 - Do Not End the Show ==

For the next three days, I didn't do much besides recollecting what I've done.

As entrusting three fools was inappropriate since they could not produce any results, in the end, it was an outsider like me that accomplished what they couldn't. Though it was true that as an observer, I was able to glean facts from each of their statements, I was the one that had solved it; Irisu's words had prompted me to believe that. This made me realize I had abilities which I could speak of. As a result, I was now immersed in a sense of satisfaction as though intoxicated by too many whiskey bonbons.

To put it in an unassuming way, it was a refreshing feeling.

Ever having Hongou's mystery solved on Friday, the script was prepared by Saturday night (according to some first years who'd seen him, the substitute screenwriter who had to write the rest of the script on such short notice was worked till he looked half dead, though I had no way of finding out). And so Class 2-F's filming was finalized by Sunday evening. It was an epic turnaround from a seemingly desperate situation. I received a phone call on Sunday night from Irisu giving me her gratitude, to which I offered her my heartfelt congratulations.

And so came Monday, three days after the solving of the mystery, when the Kamiyama High School summer vacation came to an end.

As the Classics Club did not meet up during that weekend, until today I was not able to inform Chitanda of what had happened so far. After lessons had ended, as I was running a bit late due to some other errands, I rushed towards the club room. I wasn't interested in showing off my achievements, but I just thought it would be better to let her know as I climbed up the steps of the Special Block. I don't deny my footsteps felt rather light as I walked.

Upon arriving at the doorstep of the Geology Room, I sensed a strange atmosphere. The classroom looked dark, as though the curtains had been drawn. I silently opened the door and noticed the TV was taken out and was playing the movie "The Blind Spot of 10,000 People". Chitanda, Ibara and Satoshi were all watching the TV with their backs toward me.

Though by the time I entered, the movie had already gone into the credits, the names of the cast and crew in a gothic font flowed upwards on a dark background. As filming was only done yesterday along with the editing, this credit roll was probably prepared in advance.

Ibara stood up to stop the video and noticed me.

"Oh, Oreki,"

Chitanda and Satoshi both turned around. Satoshi pointed to the TV.

"Hey, Houtarou. We saw it."

"Class 2-F's?"

"Yup. Eba-sempai came just now to give this to us. So this ending was solved by Houtarou, huh?"

As Satoshi was always showing such a smiling face, I had no way of finding out what he really thought of the movie.

Still, I asked, "So how was it?"

"Not bad. Or rather, it was interesting. To think it was the cameraman of all people."

Pushing the rewind button on the tape player, Ibara said in a criticizing tone, "You'd already thought of that back then, hadn't you? You really hide too many things in your mind."

"I hadn't thought of it when I was with you guys. I'm not that mischievous as to toy around with people until they panic," I said as I placed my shoulder bag on the table and stretched my waist.

Truth be told, this felt like an anticlimax, as these guys were not as surprised as I thought they would be. As I was feeling quite satisfied with how surprising the conclusion was, I was kind of expecting them to look astonished with it. I should have expected nothing less from these fools; it was perhaps good that Satoshi and Ibara were hardly naïve.

Then, what about the naïve Chitanda?

Our eyes met. Chitanda then turned her head to face me.

"Oreki-san,"

"Yeah?"

"I was surprised."

An honest opinion.

She then turned her head back and looked into the distance as she said cautiously, "Besides, I..."

She then noticed something and smiled.

"Umm, maybe later."

A peculiar reaction. Now how should I put this? I couldn't tell whether she was appraising or criticizing.

Clapping his hands, Satoshi said, "Anyway, you did well, Houtarou. 'The Empress' is satisfied, the movie is completed. The audience will also be glad about such a surprising development. The day is fast approaching when Kami High's name spreads far and wide due to the detective Oreki Houtarou. We should raise a toast for this occasion."

And he promptly took out four bottles of Yakult<ref>A Japanese Yogurt-like drink - [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yakult Wikipedia]</ref> from his drawstring bag. He's got all sorts of ridiculous items in that bag. Ibara stood up to put a leash on Satoshi's celebratory mood with a bitter voice.

"Now's not the time to be concerned about other classes' problems, Fuku-chan. Ever since that movie preview, we've not made any progress with 'Hyouka'. I'm gonna to check on your page progress starting today, since you did ask me to help you with your manuscript progress, after all."

Satoshi's smile froze. He placed two bottles of Yakult before Ibara. As if that was going to dissuade her. As expected, Ibara proceeded to get things started by opening the curtains. And so Class 2-F's movie was finally put aside as the Classics Club resumed its activity of compiling its anthology.

As sunset approached, the umpteenth meeting regarding the anthology "Hyouka" came to an end. As I gathered the written notes which were scattered around, Satoshi and Chitanda left the Geology Room. Leaving the rare sight of just me and Ibara behind.

Moving the TV back to where it was, Ibara turned to say something she had just thought of.

"Oh yeah, Oreki. Can I ask you something?"

"If it's the manuscript, don't we not need those until next week?"

Ibara shook her head.

"I'm talking about the movie. What was the title again? Something about 10,000 people."

As it was quite embarrassing for me to utter a title which I myself had thought of, I urged Ibara to continue.

"What about it?"

"You came up with the solution, right?"

I nodded.

What was she trying to say? She seemed to be cautious with her words.

"All of it?" she asked.

As I'd not seen the full version, I gave an ambiguous answer with some vigour.

"Most."

Upon answering, she gave me a sharp look. She then spoke in a strong tone that was different from before.

"In that case, what did you think about Haba-sempai's theory, then? Regardless of whether the trick he mentioned was interesting or not, it was totally not shown in the movie."

She didn't seem convinced. So I asked her, "What about Haba's theory?"

"Aren't you ignoring the intent?"

She murmured and placed her hands on her waist.

"Never once did the movie show any use for a rope."

Rope... The item that Hongou requested Haba to prepare. She even emphasized its importance. Come to think of it, it was mentioned before.

As I was at a loss at how to respond, Ibara went on.

"Having the cameraman as the seventh person is interesting, as you could feel the intensity of all the characters looking straight into the camera. But, that would leave no room for the rope to make its appearance."

Indeed.

No, that's not it. I countered, with my voice raised a bit.

"The use of a rope is probably confined to specific tricks. Maybe the cameraman would use it to hang himself in the end, wouldn't he?"

Ibara looked at me with exasperated eyes.

"What're you talking about, Oreki? If that's the case, why would Hongou emphasize its use? If they were to shoot such a scene using something as robust as a rope, then they wouldn't need to worry about its safety. Since Hongou-sempai specifically asked for a rope strong enough to support a person... I think something's missing here."

The last sentence probably contained some of Ibara's concerns, but I hadn't noticed it. When she said I had missed something, I didn't think of it that way. It was probably just something trivial...

But why had I forgotten such details?

"Well, anyway, I thought your deduction was interesting. But seeing as how strict you were in dismissing the theories of those three people, I was thinking maybe you had thought of something which they had all missed," Ibara said as she covered the TV with a plastic cover and proceeded to pack up her bag. As she said she'd be returning the key, I decided to leave the room ahead of her.

With Ibara's words still ringing in my head, I descended down the steps of the Special Block. My deduction should have taken into consideration all of the facts. While some of the details like the acting and dialogue may be off a bit, overall, it should reflect Hongou's true intention. Yet I'd somehow forgotten something. Or rather, because it did not match my deduction, I had unconsciously ignored it. It can't be, I was not the sort to twist the facts just to get to a right answer... Or at least that's what I wanted to think.

Looking at my feet alone, I realized I was now on the third floor. Just as I thought I was going to walk down to the second floor while still immersed in my thoughts, a voice called out to me.

"Hey, Houtarou,"

I turned to find nobody. It sounded like Satoshi... No, I wasn't imagining things, I clearly heard him. I waited for a bit, and indeed my name was called out once again.

"Over here, Houtarou,"

A hand emerged from the men's room and beckoned me to come over. If this were night time, it would make a fitting horror scene. I smiled bitterly and walked over there, where Satoshi was waiting.

"What is it, Satoshi? I'm not interested in taking a pee with you."

Very quickly, the smile disappeared from his face as he said quite seriously, "I do not have such interests. This place just happens to be convenient."

"Convenient for what? This place stinks."

"I was just thinking of cleaning up this place... Anyway, it's because no girls can come in here."

Ah, I see. Then it must be that.

"So, what is it you don't want the girls to know? You have some porn collection you want to show me?"

Though I was joking, Satoshi didn't smile.

"You sure know how to put things. If that's what you want, I could prepare something that could get us involved with the police. Anyway, just hear me out."

Alright.

"In other words, it's something Ibara and Chitanda can't know?"

"Something like that. They would just wonder what we were talking about if we discussed it openly."

Satoshi then lowered his voice.

"Houtarou, that movie, did you really figure out Hongou-sempai's intention?"

Even he was telling me this. Though he meant well, I realized I was making a bitter expression.

"Yeah."

Hearing that, Satoshi turned his eyes away from mine.

"I see... Is that really her intention?"

Was he trying to make me feel uneasy? Not sure of what to say, Satoshi didn't continue while avoiding my gaze. So I prodded him.

"Is my guess wrong?"

"Well, sort of."

He nodded ambiguously. He then said with all his heart, "Houtarou, this is bad. You've got Hongou-sempai's intention wrong. While I could not figure out how it's wrong, I can tell you it's not that."

...Quite a blunt opinion. Rather than being shocked or unhappy, I was more dumbfounded. If Satoshi wasn't joking then he must be serious, and right now he was dead serious.

Even then I regained my composure and replied, "What basis do you have for saying that?"

"While I'm not too sure myself, can I say something flimsy?"

"If there's some fatal contradiction in my deduction, you think I wouldn't have noticed it?"

Satoshi shook his head clearly.

"There's no contradiction at all. But that's not what I'm looking at. I really meant it when I said your deduction was well-crafted. But that's not what Hongou-sempai had intended."

"In other words?"

He cleared his throat.

"Houtarou, think about Hongou-sempai's understanding of detective fiction. Starting from a blank slate, what has she been reading in order to prep herself for the script?"

Puzzled at what that had to do with all this, I answered, "Sherlock Holmes."

"Exactly. Now listen, Hongou-sempai's experience with detective fiction is only limited to Sherlock Holmes. Though she said she'd stick to the Ten Commandments of Detective Fiction, she would not have read Ronald Knox's works yet. Besides, the trick that you proposed to Irisu-sempai is a type of literary trick. You hear? A literary trick."

Well, I follow you loud and clear.

"It's a trick made to fool the audience, right? By hiding the seventh person from the view of the camera, it may be considered a literary trick as well."

"Right. Now, I'm going to join the dots here,"

As though speaking very solemnly, Satoshi took a deep breath and said in one go, "Such a literary trick did not exist in Conan Doyle's time."

"......"

"With a few exceptions, such a trick of coming out from behind the stages did not appear until at least Agatha Christie's time, in other words, way into the 20th Century. I may not know Hongou-sempai well, but I'm quite certain she's not read any of Christie's work!"

At first, I had no idea what Satoshi was trying to say. Upon digesting the meaning of what he'd just said, I began to waver a bit.

Hongou's understanding of detective fiction was still confined to the 19th Century, the gas-lamp filled streets of London where Sherlock Holmes resided. It was probably so. And Satoshi said such a literary trick did not exist in such times.

For a short while, I stood there like an idiot ruminating on what I'd just heard. I could not reject what Satoshi had observed. Upon receiving a strike from an angle which I did not expect, my mind seemed as though it had stopped working.

Satoshi looked at me in such a state and said sympathetically, "Personally, I would give that movie an A grade. I particularly liked the part where the cameraman emerged into the light. But if you were to say that was Hongou-sempai's intention, then my objection is not completely without merit."

"Wait,"

I somehow spoke.

"We have no idea how much Hongou-sempai read. So we can't say that she did not come across such literary tricks outside of Sherlock Holmes, right?"

It was a stubborn response. Satoshi patted me on my shoulder and said briefly, "...Well, if that's what you think, then it's fine with me as well."

After Ibara's and Satoshi's combo attack, the damage I suffered was quite substantial. I didn't think I was that fragile. But it's not like I was well prepared; normally I would have taken it more easily, but now I was not able to find anything to counter their objections. So it was not unreasonable for me to start doubting whether my deduction was actually wrong. Though of course I wished for it to be right.

Which was why, as I came down the last flight of stairs and saw Chitanda loitering there, my heart skipped a beat. She was clearly waiting for me, yet she lowered her eyes upon seeing me.

"Umm, Oreki-san... I have something to tell you."

Et tu, Chitanda?

As she looked rather apologetic about it, taking into consideration what had just transpired, I had an idea what she was trying to say and sighed in half resignation.

"Something you couldn't say in front of Satoshi and Ibara?"

Chitanda widened her large eyes and looked surprised at me. She then nodded gently.

She led us quietly towards the school gate. Just as I wondered why we couldn't do this in a café, she told me the usual place we went would be too far, while the ones nearby would be frequented by Kami High students. But wouldn't we be surrounded by them as well while we're walking and talking? It's still broad daylight now. I decided to start the conversation.

"You wanted to talk to me about the movie?"

"Yes."

"Something that troubles you?"

"...It would seem so."

Her reply was soft.

Was this how it felt to await a verdict?

Being impatient, I said, "There's no need to hold back. Satoshi and Ibara too thought that that wasn't Hongou's true intention. I... I'm also beginning to think so as well."

Chitanda lifted up her downcast and serious look.

I continued without looking at her, "So what about you?"

"...I, too do not think it is correct."

"Can you tell me why?"

Silence, then Chitanda nodded.

What should I do when she answers? I didn't know as well. The filming's already finished, and any revision would have to wait till after the festivals. When thinking logically, it was a pointless and inefficient action... It seemed some speck of self-respect still remained within me.

"Won't you tell me?"

The traffic light before us turned red, stopping the flow of people, and many Kami High students waited along the traffic crossing as a result. Chitanda was probably hesitant to speak in such a situation as she remained silent. As she turned to look at me, I could see the sorrow within those gentle eyes of hers. It was now that I could notice Chitanda's elegance hidden within her large eyes.

As the signal changed, the wave of people began to move, and Chitanda began to speak slowly.

"Oreki-san, do you understand what it was that bothered me?"

Why'd she have to go in circles? I decided to answer curtly.

"What the ending for Class 2-F's movie was? We already did that."

Yet surprisingly, Chitanda shook her head.

The long hair behind her back flowed to and fro as she did.

"No. For me, it didn't really matter how the movie ended. So I thought Oreki-san's proposal was wonderful."

"Then..."

"I was feeling curious as to what Hongou-san was intending to do."

Saying that, Chitanda glanced at me. I was probably looking like an idiot right now. If she was concerned about Hongou, then it's the same thing as being concerned about the movie's ending.

Sensing my thoughts, Chitanda emphasized, "No matter how we think about it, this whole matter seemed strange. Was it really true that Hongou collapsed due to mental stress? ...It might be, but then, why didn't she entrust it to someone else? Like Eba-san, for example."

She tilted her head. Somehow her meaning was not properly conveyed.

"Aren't you mixing up the subject and object here?"

"Oh... I'm sorry. I mean, why didn't Irisu-san ask one of Hongou-san's close friends, like Eba-san, for example, about whether she had any literary tricks prepared for the story?"

......

That's a presumptuous question. Since Hongou would need some time to be alone in order to rest, it would be better not to stress her further with stuff concerning the script.

Yet Chitanda went on before I could say anything.

"Hongou-san should have possessed the entire script. Even if she had collapsed, I do not think that she would not at least convey the essence of her ending, in other words, the literary trick, to Irisu-san. But she never did.

"At first, I would have thought that Hongou-san had pushed herself to work so hard till she fell ill. Yet from her classmates, it seemed she was compelled by them to write the script rather than doing it of her own will. It felt as though she was too timid when it would have been better to just refuse them.

"In the end, was it because she lacked the confidence? Was it because she felt so embarrassed at not being able to finish the job that she couldn't bring herself to meet everyone? But surely someone would have visited her and learned the truth?

"...But that is not right. I may not be familiar with mystery stories, but I feel that the people involved in the project weren't used to them themselves. Besides, they all seem like nice people... I do not believe they would have criticized her harshly had she not been able to produce a script."

I don't know about them being "nice people", though their opinions were all over the place.

As though speaking to herself, Chitanda went on further.

"Then, what was it that drove Hongou-san to the wall? We just can't tell no matter how we look at it. I've been curious all this time with this peculiarity."

She slowed down her pace and looked straight at me.

"If Oreki-san's deduction was the truth, then Hongou-san should have already told Irisu-san about it. The same would be true if one of the others' deductions was the right one.

"I think I want to understand Hongou-san's feelings about having to give up on something halfway through, about being frustrated at not being able to continue what she started... But that movie we saw did not answer those questions. So I think that was what has been bothering me."

I murmured. All this time that I, Nakajou, Haba and Sawakiguchi were trying to figure out the truth of the case, Chitanda was trying to figure out Hongou.

Indeed, that's it. Take Eba, who called Hongou a good friend, for example. If they had wanted to know whether any literary trick was used, all they needed to do was ask Hongou. But what if Hongou were to get seriously stressed out by being asked? ...Yet the way Eba described Hongou being her good friend was too carefree. When Chitanda asked her what kind of person Hongou was, she seemed rather annoyed and wondered what we could ever learn from her telling us this. But this was her good friend that was seriously ill, was that the way to answer a question concerning her?

Perhaps I was treating this script as a mere literary exercise. From the setting, the characters, the murder, the literary trick, the detective, the killer...

All of these should have reflected the mind of Hongou, someone whom I've not even met. Yet I never realized it at all.

...Some "detective" role I've been given!

Thinking that, I sighed deeply.

Wondering if she was mistaken, Chitanda said frantically, "Oh, but, this wasn't meant as a criticism of you, Oreki-san. I was surprised by that resolution scene as well. While Hongou-san would probably not have thought up such a scene, I thought it was a wonderful improvement."

I smiled bitterly.

As this means I've practically been hired as a substitute screenwriter more or less.

That night, I went thinking in my own room. Lying on my bed, I stared at the white ceiling.

Somehow it seemed I was mistaken. Though the shock of learning that has since faded.

Compared to Nakajou, Haba and Sawakiguchi, my failure wasn't too bad. I then broke a smile. Some special person I am, huh? Irisu sure knows how to flatter. I felt stupid at believing my own hype. In the end, I was only chosen because my story was better than the other three.

Upon realizing where my thoughts were going...... Have I really failed?

Of course, it became clear that my proposal did not match Hongou's true intention. But how did Irisu, or even Class 2-F, view this? From their point of view, it would have been the successful completion of a project, a video movie, that was in crisis of being abandoned. From that perspective, I was successful. The movie "The Blind Spot of 10,000 People" was a movie that even the annoying Ibara had to acknowledge.

To put it further, it could be argued that my deduction would still be a success, regardless of how they were received. In other words, I do have the skills, which no one else possesses, to make this a success.

Even then, would those words have any meaning? The words that Irisu spoke at the teahouse Hifumi: "Everyone ought to recognize their own talents." The words which she spoke as though they were the truth of this world and had an effect on me, did they have any meanning at all?

After she told me that, I lost all reckoning of things besides myself. That feeling turned me upside down, and gave me an inflated image of myself. I imagined the scenario where Nakajou's proposal was adopted, where Haba's proposal was adopted, where Sawakiguchi's proposal was adopted. And I vainly thought how good it felt that mine was adopted.

Yet all these illusions had now disappeared.

At the moment when I wondered what I would gain from this, I completely forgotten about that fellow. The next thing that appeared in my mind was the fact that I was not doing it to please Chitanda. I was merely thinking this naturally...... In that case, I should give this case a closer look, since I had nothing to lose after all.

Yet, where did I get it wrong? Did Irisu know that I've gotten it wrong?

And then there's the matter which Chitanda was curious about. Why didn't Hongou tell the truth? Or could it be that she couldn't? Furthermore, why didn't Irisu inquire about it from Eba?

Lying before me was the data, the stack of papers in my bag which I had forgotten.

...... Yet, my thoughts just won't connect. I had no idea whether the flash of inspiration was due to luck or talent, so I decided not to dwell on it any further. I turned around on my bed, shifting my field of vision from the ceiling to the walls of my room.

And my eyes fell upon a strange sight.

I got off my bed and walked towards the bookshelf. While this room was now my room, back when it was my sis's room, she left some of her stuff in here. In the corner of that bookshelf was one of her books. As it was full of these strange books, I didn't take much notice of it before.

The title of the book was "The Mystery of Tarots". I had no idea my sis was a Kabbalist.

Under the moonlit and streetlamp filled night, I opened the book in amusement. The page I was looking up was of course the chapter covering "The Empress", of which the contents filled up to ten pages. I read the first line of it:

III. The Empress

Motherly. Fertility. Sensuality.

Hmm, reading these alone, Irisu sure doesn't match either of these attributes. No matter how I see it, "the Hermit" would have been a better match for her. To begin with, Irisu's "Empress" nickname had nothing to do with Tarot cards. Satoshi was the one that mentioned Tarots.

Come to think of it, he had matched each member of the Classics Club with a specific Tarot card. If I remember correctly, Ibara should be......

VIII. Justice

Equality. Justice. Impartiality.

Well, no mistake about that. Satoshi's explanation that "People of the 'Justice' types tend to be stern with themselves" seemed to be spoken specifically with Ibara in mind.

A change in mood wasn't so bad, so I looked up at "The Magician" for Satoshi and "The Fool" for Chitanda.

I. The Magician

Initiative. Creativity. Focusing.

No Number. The Fool

Adventurism. Curiosity. Impulsive.

Haha, I see. It was just as the definition had put it. I laughed. Though would a Tarot expert also define "The Fool" as someone who "loves to roam", and "The Magician" as someone who's "sociable"?

Now what about me? Let's see, "Strength", was it?

XI. Strength

Inner strength. Determination. Kinship.

What is this?

It totally doesn't match. While I might not be aware of my own personality, but even I could tell that this was completely off the mark. Satoshi ought to have known from my motto: "If I don't have to do it, I won't. If I have to do it, make it quick."

So why did Satoshi chose this card for me then?

Now that I think about it, Satoshi said he meant it as a joke. If it's Satoshi's joke...... then there must be some other meaning which I've not gotten.

...... I must be having too much free time. Or it was simply me not wanting to admit failure. Yet looking at "The Mystery of Tarots" book, I suddenly understood what Satoshi's joke meant. As there was one line in the annotations below:

"Strength - Illustration of a ferocious lion being subdued (controlled) by a gentle woman"<ref>See [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Strength_%28Tarot_card%29 Strength (Tarot card)] for various illustrations of this card.</ref>

In other words, Satoshi was saying I've always been controlled by women. From my sis, to Chitanda, and now Irisu.

W, why you, Satoshi, getting all cocky. There's no way I could be controlled by them! At any rate, this was me we're talking about.

I returned to my senses.

Thinking deeper, "Strength" could be right.

Anyway, it's not like it's got any deep meaning. Compared to "Justice", "the Magician" and "the Fool", "Strength" has a different method of interpretation altogether. The interpretation for my card was based not on the card's reading, but on the illustration instead. As expected from a Satoshi-like joke, which had no basis whatsoever.

Well, it was a good distraction, as I felt a sense of satisfaction that I've forgotten about Hongou's case. Guess you could call that energy saving as well, I thought as I headed back to sit on the bed.

......

...?

I quickly got up.

It was purely a coincidence.

The next day, I met the person that I wanted to meet. And I met her in the most convenient time, in other words, after school.

That person was of course Irisu Fuyumi. Upon seeing me, a smile appeared on her face as she greeted me,

"Oh, it's Oreki-kun. Thank you for all that you've done earlier. Have you seen the movie yet?"

Unable to hide the stiffness in my expression, I said,

"No, not yet."

"I see. I thought it was a good movie. It's something that cannot be done without your help, so you should give it a look...... Oh yes, we'll be having a party to celebrate the completion of the movie this Saturday, and I think you'll be invited as well."

I shook my head, as the show's not over yet.

Sensing something strange with my attitude, Irisu raised her brows a bit, though her tone remained the same,

"I see. It is your freedom, after all. Now then,"

As she turned to walk away, I stopped her,

"Irisu-sempai,"

I then said to the Empress who turned back around,

"We need to talk."

We met at Hifumi, the same teahouse as the other day.

As Irisu wasn't treating today, I decided to pick some Yunnan tea after some careful consideration of the menu. I thought this teahouse was only limited to Japanese tea, turns out it also serves Chinese tea, red tea and coffee. Irisu was again having green tea like last time.

After waiting for our drinks to arrive, Irisu spoke first,

"You said we needed to talk?"

I was at a lost at where to start. Though the first place to start naturally was here,

"Sempai, in this teahouse, you said that I possess a certain skill, that I was special, right?"

"Indeed."

"...... May I ask what skill that is?"

Irisu smiled softly,

"You want to be told what it is? Why, the skill to deduce, of course."

So that's her answer huh?

Feeling neither angry nor indignant, I refuted her answer in an incredibly calm way,

"You're wrong."

"......"

"I'm no expert in detective fiction. Though I'm familiar with this line: 'You're no detective, but you'd make a fine detective writer.' It was spoken by the culprit upon the conclusion of a fantastical deduction."

Irisu remained silent and sipped her tea. I could feel Irisu had discarded her courteous appearance and had reverted to her true self. So I repeated what I said,

"I'm not a detective, but I make a fine detective, huh?"

The sound of a teacup being placed loudly on the table was heard.

Indeed, upon being told these, she said in a nonchalant manner,

"Where did you get your hint from?"

So she was responsible for it, huh? Irisu Fuyumi had so very easily shattered my wish which I did not really hope would be shattered.

Rather than being surprised, I replied calmly,

"Sherlock Holmes."

"...... I see."

"Hongou-sempai seemed to have studied her detective stories via Sherlock Holmes. Chitanda had borrowed some of her paperbacks the other day, but due to her getting drunk by whiskey bonbons, I had completely forgotten about the matter. Only recently have I gone through them."

Irisu smiled, it was a different type of smile from before, more like a smirk,

"And what have you discovered from that?"

"...... A connection."

I took out a note from my chest pocket. It was a list from two of the six volumes of Sherlock Holmes short stories (strictly speaking, there's only five volumes, though this is the Nobara translated version we're talking about), namely "The Adventures of Sherlock Holmes" and "The Case-Book of Sherlock Holmes", with each title grouped under "Double Circles" or "Crosses".


Double Circles

The Man with the Twisted Lip 
The Adventure of the Blanched Sailor 
The Adventure of the Three Garridebs 

Crosses

A Case of Identity 
The Five Orange Pips 
The Adventure of the Speckled Band 
The Adventure of the Noble Bachelor 
The Adventure of the Three Gables 
X The Adventure of the Veiled Lodger


Irisu occasionally looked at me with sharp eyes.

"At first, I thought this was merely Hongou sorting out which ideas to use for her story, but I was mistaken. I asked Satoshi, who told me that 'Red-Headed League' and 'Three Garridebs' had the same literary technique, but when I then asked why 'Three Garridebs' was marked with a double circle while 'Red-Headed League' was marked with a triangle, he was left dumbfounded."

Irisu urged me to continue with her gaze alone.

"I inquired for further details from Satoshi...... Irisu-sempai, would you be bothered if you were spoiled on any of the stories of Sherlock Holmes?"

"No, not at all."

"Is that so? But if you do not wish to be spoiled, then please tell me at once, so I could figure out a way to ask you to cover your eyes or ears."

I said that simply as a precaution.

Though it's not like I'm really spoiling anything important,

"First, the double circles.

'Man with Twisted Lip' - Holmes was tasked into finding the whereabouts of a man who seemed to have completely vanished. The client was the man's wife.

'Blanched Sailor' - Holmes tasked by a man to investigate the whereabouts of his friend who had seemingly been quarantined by his family. Though in the end it turns out all was well and the friend didn't need to be quarantined after all.

'Three Garridebs' - Basically a retelling of 'Red-Headed League', though it was memorable for a scene where the usually calm and reserved Holmes showed signs of distraught over Watson getting injured. By the way, Watson was only slightly wounded."

I sipped by Yunnan tea, though the taste was rather bland,

"Now let's move to the crosses. As there are more of these here, I'll just pick three to talk about.

'Five Orange Pips' - A young man seeks the help of Holmes after witnessing many strange deaths around him. Yet Holmes was unable to prevent his death.

'Speckled Band' - A woman asks Holmes to investigate the strange death of her sister. The killer was none other than her stepfather, who was seeking to obtain the girls' inheritance.

'Three Gables' - A woman whose son had recently died, asks Holmes for advise when she was approached to sell her house and everything in it. The root of the story revolves around the dead man's desire for revenge over the woman who had dumped him."

I stopped and waited for Irisu's reaction.

Irisu waved her front bangs and said,

"I see."

"Upon hearing the summaries of these stories, I have a vague idea of what kind of stories Hongou preferred. It was hard to tell that she did not have any prior experience with detective stories from such preferences. Satoshi expressed disbelief upon being told that she put a cross over 'Speckled Band' while marking a circle for 'Blanched Sailor'."

I took a gulp,

"Now here's my explanation. Perhaps Hongou prefers happy endings over tragic endings. She didn't seem to like any ending where anyone has died."

Irisu didn't respond.

Probably a sign of admittance.

"It we think along those lines, then many questions could be answered. Firstly, little fake blood was required. And then there's the results of the questionnaire,"

"Results of the questionnaire?"

From my shoulder bag, I took out the notebook which I borrowed from Sawakiguchi, and then opened and pointed towards the relevant page.


|''No. 32 - How many victims should there be? ''
''- 1 person -- 6 ''
''- 2 people -- 10 ''
''- 3 people -- 3 ''
''- Others: ''
''4 people -- 1 ''
''Everyone -- 2 ''
''About 100 -- 1 ''
''- Invalid vote -- 1 ''
 
''2 people recommended (Hongou retains the right to vote)''
|}
 
 


Upon one glance at the note, and it was only a momentary glance, Irisu said with a sharp look,

"...... How did you get this?"

"I borrowed it a while ago. Anyway, take a look at this question.

This was merely asking how many victims there would be, but what does this 'invalid vote' mean? In other questions, if someone was undecided and abstained, it would be marked as 'abstain'. Besides, someone had even voted to have 'about 100' dead, which was more than the number of actors, in that case, what's with this 'invalid vote' then?"

As though amused, Irisu picked up where I left off,

"The vote probably voted for no victims as there was no enough fake blood, and was declared invalid as a result?"

I looked seriously at Irisu, who looked back at me calmly.

I said in a low voice.

My conclusion being,

"Irisu's script contains no victims whatsoever."

Irisu's raised her upper lip slightly, or so I thought.

"As expected."

Irisu sure was a calm person, as she sipped her green tea without looking the slightest bit shaken. How could she remain so calm? Could it be she could read my thoughts?

Quietly, she placed her teacup down,

"If you understand that much, then that saves me from having to explain further. It is as you say, Hongou's script has no victims. She said she's unable to think of any mystery that involves death. That's the sort of girl she is."

I continued,

"Nevertheless, your classmates did not think of that and continued with their ad-libs in the movie. Even though Hongou did not join in with the shooting of the movie, she would have been informed by Nakajou. Above all, the script never once mentioned Kaitou being dead. He merely suffered a serious injury and collapsed to the point of not being able to respond, which was what we saw in the movie.

Ibara praised the work put into the fake severed arm, meaning that part was included in the original script.

And yet Kaitou was suddenly killed off. Without Hongou knowing, the story had turned from a brutal assault into that of murder."

Irisu nodded.

Yet I felt no satisfaction, and my words slowly became frantic,

"This is purely my speculation without any basis whatsoever. Yet, I must say it regardless.

Hongou did not tell her classmates that the movie had made a serious flaw which deviated from the script. She couldn't bring herself to tell them to abandon the film which they had shot, nor tell the props division to throw away the prop which they had worked so hard to build, since she's a timid and serious person, after all. I think even Hongou herself realize afterwards how illogical it was to have mystery where no one dies.

And this is where you come in, Irisu-sempai."

Irisu looked at me without any expression, or rather, she was smiling softly.

I was hardly feeling excited, yet my voice was slightly raised as I said,

"This would make it Hongou's fault, as it meant she would have to abandon her script and make drastic changes. And so you arranged for her to 'get sick', thus making the script 'incomplete'. This would lessen the damage considerably. You gathered your classmates, and started a deduction competition."

And I concluded,

"And so, you held what was basically a scenario contest. By telling them the script was incomplete, anyone would want to try completing it. That way, you get to preserve Hongou's dignity while they do the deducing. Upon seeing that your classmates were not up to task, you decided to bring us into this as well. Nobody, including myself, had realized we were actually creating something on our own. You merely arbitrated and decided, based on a reference point, on which was the best story.

Am I right in saying that my creation was used as a measurement to fill in the gaps left by Hongou so that she would not be hurt?"

"From the beginning, I never once said you were wrong."

"So it's true then!?"

I leaned forward slightly,

"That when you said that I possess certain skills, it was all for Hongou's sake? That's some alternate plan you have thought up."

"......"

"You persuaded me in this teahouse, using a story about a sports club, right? You told me that those with abilities who weren't conscious of it was a pain to watch for those without. Right now I can tell you this: Surely you're joking, Irisu-sempai? So what about one being self-conscious? So what about them being a pain to watch? I do not think someone with a nickname like 'The Empress' can be so sentimental about these things at all.

You merely wanted the results, that's all."

When Satoshi said he didn't have what it takes to be a Holmesian, I told him it was not so. So who was right? It didn't really matter. If he could, then good for him. If he couldn't, no harm done either. That's all.

Whether it's passion, confidence, self-righteousness or talent, these things mean nothing from an objective point of view. By praising my talents, Irisu was merely making me dance to her tune. It was effective, as I ended up creating a work that satisfied her.

"When you said everyone ought to recognize their own talents, was it a lie!?"

...... Despite my strongly worded question, Irisu didn't move one bit. She looked neither timid nor ashamed.

During the moment of silence, without withdrawing, I quietly thought to myself.

She really does suit her nickname of "the Empress". Recalling what Satoshi had told me, she was good at manipulating those around her. And only an Empress could do so without feeling any sense of shame. She was beautiful.

Devoid of any emotion, Irisu replied sternly,

"It was not spoken from the bottom of my heart. But it is up to you to decide whether that would be counted as a lie."

She then met my gaze.

Silence.

...... I realized I was smiling.

I then spoke from the bottom of my heart,

"Hearing you say that, I now feel much relieved."

==Translator's notes and references==

<references />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hyouka:Volume 2 Chapter 6|6 - "The Blind Spot of 10,000 People"]]
| Return to [[Hyouka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hyouka:Volume 2 Chapter 8|8 - Credit Roll]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hyouka:Volume 2 Chapter 7

2012-07-01T16:57:09Z

Tsunade666: /* 7 - Do Not End the Show */

{{Incomplete|percentage=67}}
== 7 - Do Not End the Show ==

For the next three days, I didn't do much besides recollecting what I've done.

As entrusting three fools was inappropriate since they could not produce any results, in the end, it was an outsider like me that accomplished what they couldn't. Though it was true that as an observer, I was able to glean facts from each of their statements, I was the one that had solved it; Irisu's words had prompted me to believe that. This made me realize I had abilities which I could speak of. As a result, I was now immersed in a sense of satisfaction as though intoxicated by too many whiskey bonbons.

To put it in an unassuming way, it was a refreshing feeling.

Ever having Hongou's mystery solved on Friday, the script was prepared by Saturday night (according to some first years who'd seen him, the substitute screenwriter who had to write the rest of the script on such short notice was worked till he looked half dead, though I had no way of finding out). And so Class 2-F's filming was finalized by Sunday evening. It was an epic turnaround from a seemingly desperate situation. I received a phone call on Sunday night from Irisu giving me her gratitude, to which I offered her my heartfelt congratulations.

And so came Monday, three days after the solving of the mystery, when the Kamiyama High School summer vacation came to an end.

As the Classics Club did not meet up during that weekend, until today I was not able to inform Chitanda of what had happened so far. After lessons had ended, as I was running a bit late due to some other errands, I rushed towards the club room. I wasn't interested in showing off my achievements, but I just thought it would be better to let her know as I climbed up the steps of the Special Block. I don't deny my footsteps felt rather light as I walked.

Upon arriving at the doorstep of the Geology Room, I sensed a strange atmosphere. The classroom looked dark, as though the curtains had been drawn. I silently opened the door and noticed the TV was taken out and was playing the movie "The Blind Spot of 10,000 People". Chitanda, Ibara and Satoshi were all watching the TV with their backs toward me.

Though by the time I entered, the movie had already gone into the credits, the names of the cast and crew in a gothic font flowed upwards on a dark background. As filming was only done yesterday along with the editing, this credit roll was probably prepared in advance.

Ibara stood up to stop the video and noticed me.

"Oh, Oreki,"

Chitanda and Satoshi both turned around. Satoshi pointed to the TV.

"Hey, Houtarou. We saw it."

"Class 2-F's?"

"Yup. Eba-sempai came just now to give this to us. So this ending was solved by Houtarou, huh?"

As Satoshi was always showing such a smiling face, I had no way of finding out what he really thought of the movie.

Still, I asked, "So how was it?"

"Not bad. Or rather, it was interesting. To think it was the cameraman of all people."

Pushing the rewind button on the tape player, Ibara said in a criticizing tone, "You'd already thought of that back then, hadn't you? You really hide too many things in your mind."

"I hadn't thought of it when I was with you guys. I'm not that mischievous as to toy around with people until they panic," I said as I placed my shoulder bag on the table and stretched my waist.

Truth be told, this felt like an anticlimax, as these guys were not as surprised as I thought they would be. As I was feeling quite satisfied with how surprising the conclusion was, I was kind of expecting them to look astonished with it. I should have expected nothing less from these fools; it was perhaps good that Satoshi and Ibara were hardly naïve.

Then, what about the naïve Chitanda?

Our eyes met. Chitanda then turned her head to face me.

"Oreki-san,"

"Yeah?"

"I was surprised."

An honest opinion.

She then turned her head back and looked into the distance as she said cautiously, "Besides, I..."

She then noticed something and smiled.

"Umm, maybe later."

A peculiar reaction. Now how should I put this? I couldn't tell whether she was appraising or criticizing.

Clapping his hands, Satoshi said, "Anyway, you did well, Houtarou. 'The Empress' is satisfied, the movie is completed. The audience will also be glad about such a surprising development. The day is fast approaching when Kami High's name spreads far and wide due to the detective Oreki Houtarou. We should raise a toast for this occasion."

And he promptly took out four bottles of Yakult<ref>A Japanese Yogurt-like drink - [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yakult Wikipedia]</ref> from his drawstring bag. He's got all sorts of ridiculous items in that bag. Ibara stood up to put a leash on Satoshi's celebratory mood with a bitter voice.

"Now's not the time to be concerned about other classes' problems, Fuku-chan. Ever since that movie preview, we've not made any progress with 'Hyouka'. I'm gonna to check on your page progress starting today, since you did ask me to help you with your manuscript progress, after all."

Satoshi's smile froze. He placed two bottles of Yakult before Ibara. As if that was going to dissuade her. As expected, Ibara proceeded to get things started by opening the curtains. And so Class 2-F's movie was finally put aside as the Classics Club resumed its activity of compiling its anthology.

As sunset approached, the umpteenth meeting regarding the anthology "Hyouka" came to an end. As I gathered the written notes which were scattered around, Satoshi and Chitanda left the Geology Room. Leaving the rare sight of just me and Ibara behind.

Moving the TV back to where it was, Ibara turned to say something she had just thought of.

"Oh yeah, Oreki. Can I ask you something?"

"If it's the manuscript, don't we not need those until next week?"

Ibara shook her head.

"I'm talking about the movie. What was the title again? Something about 10,000 people."

As it was quite embarrassing for me to utter a title which I myself had thought of, I urged Ibara to continue.

"What about it?"

"You came up with the solution, right?"

I nodded.

What was she trying to say? She seemed to be cautious with her words.

"All of it?" she asked.

As I'd not seen the full version, I gave an ambiguous answer with some vigour.

"Most."

Upon answering, she gave me a sharp look. She then spoke in a strong tone that was different from before.

"In that case, what did you think about Haba-sempai's theory, then? Regardless of whether the trick he mentioned was interesting or not, it was totally not shown in the movie."

She didn't seem convinced. So I asked her, "What about Haba's theory?"

"Aren't you ignoring the intent?"

She murmured and placed her hands on her waist.

"Never once did the movie show any use for a rope."

Rope... The item that Hongou requested Haba to prepare. She even emphasized its importance. Come to think of it, it was mentioned before.

As I was at a loss at how to respond, Ibara went on.

"Having the cameraman as the seventh person is interesting, as you could feel the intensity of all the characters looking straight into the camera. But, that would leave no room for the rope to make its appearance."

Indeed.

No, that's not it. I countered, with my voice raised a bit.

"The use of a rope is probably confined to specific tricks. Maybe the cameraman would use it to hang himself in the end, wouldn't he?"

Ibara looked at me with exasperated eyes.

"What're you talking about, Oreki? If that's the case, why would Hongou emphasize its use? If they were to shoot such a scene using something as robust as a rope, then they wouldn't need to worry about its safety. Since Hongou-sempai specifically asked for a rope strong enough to support a person... I think something's missing here."

The last sentence probably contained some of Ibara's concerns, but I hadn't noticed it. When she said I had missed something, I didn't think of it that way. It was probably just something trivial...

But why had I forgotten such details?

"Well, anyway, I thought your deduction was interesting. But seeing as how strict you were in dismissing the theories of those three people, I was thinking maybe you had thought of something which they had all missed," Ibara said as she covered the TV with a plastic cover and proceeded to pack up her bag. As she said she'd be returning the key, I decided to leave the room ahead of her.

With Ibara's words still ringing in my head, I descended down the steps of the Special Block. My deduction should have taken into consideration all of the facts. While some of the details like the acting and dialogue may be off a bit, overall, it should reflect Hongou's true intention. Yet I'd somehow forgotten something. Or rather, because it did not match my deduction, I had unconsciously ignored it. It can't be, I was not the sort to twist the facts just to get to a right answer... Or at least that's what I wanted to think.

Looking at my feet alone, I realized I was now on the third floor. Just as I thought I was going to walk down to the second floor while still immersed in my thoughts, a voice called out to me.

"Hey, Houtarou,"

I turned to find nobody. It sounded like Satoshi... No, I wasn't imagining things, I clearly heard him. I waited for a bit, and indeed my name was called out once again.

"Over here, Houtarou,"

A hand emerged from the men's room and beckoned me to come over. If this were night time, it would make a fitting horror scene. I smiled bitterly and walked over there, where Satoshi was waiting.

"What is it, Satoshi? I'm not interested in taking a pee with you."

Very quickly, the smile disappeared from his face as he said quite seriously, "I do not have such interests. This place just happens to be convenient."

"Convenient for what? This place stinks."

"I was just thinking of cleaning up this place... Anyway, it's because no girls can come in here."

Ah, I see. Then it must be that.

"So, what is it you don't want the girls to know? You have some porn collection you want to show me?"

Though I was joking, Satoshi didn't smile.

"You sure know how to put things. If that's what you want, I could prepare something that could get us involved with the police. Anyway, just hear me out."

Alright.

"In other words, it's something Ibara and Chitanda can't know?"

"Something like that. They would just wonder what we were talking about if we discussed it openly."

Satoshi then lowered his voice.

"Houtarou, that movie, did you really figure out Hongou-sempai's intention?"

Even he was telling me this. Though he meant well, I realized I was making a bitter expression.

"Yeah."

Hearing that, Satoshi turned his eyes away from mine.

"I see... Is that really her intention?"

Was he trying to make me feel uneasy? Not sure of what to say, Satoshi didn't continue while avoiding my gaze. So I prodded him.

"Is my guess wrong?"

"Well, sort of."

He nodded ambiguously. He then said with all his heart, "Houtarou, this is bad. You've got Hongou-sempai's intention wrong. While I could not figure out how it's wrong, I can tell you it's not that."

...Quite a blunt opinion. Rather than being shocked or unhappy, I was more dumbfounded. If Satoshi wasn't joking then he must be serious, and right now he was dead serious.

Even then I regained my composure and replied, "What basis do you have for saying that?"

"While I'm not too sure myself, can I say something flimsy?"

"If there's some fatal contradiction in my deduction, you think I wouldn't have noticed it?"

Satoshi shook his head clearly.

"There's no contradiction at all. But that's not what I'm looking at. I really meant it when I said your deduction was well-crafted. But that's not what Hongou-sempai had intended."

"In other words?"

He cleared his throat.

"Houtarou, think about Hongou-sempai's understanding of detective fiction. Starting from a blank slate, what has she been reading in order to prep herself for the script?"

Puzzled at what that had to do with all this, I answered, "Sherlock Holmes."

"Exactly. Now listen, Hongou-sempai's experience with detective fiction is only limited to Sherlock Holmes. Though she said she'd stick to the Ten Commandments of Detective Fiction, she would not have read Ronald Knox's works yet. Besides, the trick that you proposed to Irisu-sempai is a type of literary trick. You hear? A literary trick."

Well, I follow you loud and clear.

"It's a trick made to fool the audience, right? By hiding the seventh person from the view of the camera, it may be considered a literary trick as well."

"Right. Now, I'm going to join the dots here,"

As though speaking very solemnly, Satoshi took a deep breath and said in one go, "Such a literary trick did not exist in Conan Doyle's time."

"......"

"With a few exceptions, such a trick of coming out from behind the stages did not appear until at least Agatha Christie's time, in other words, way into the 20th Century. I may not know Hongou-sempai well, but I'm quite certain she's not read any of Christie's work!"

At first, I had no idea what Satoshi was trying to say. Upon digesting the meaning of what he'd just said, I began to waver a bit.

Hongou's understanding of detective fiction was still confined to the 19th Century, the gas-lamp filled streets of London where Sherlock Holmes resided. It was probably so. And Satoshi said such a literary trick did not exist in such times.

For a short while, I stood there like an idiot ruminating on what I'd just heard. I could not reject what Satoshi had observed. Upon receiving a strike from an angle which I did not expect, my mind seemed as though it had stopped working.

Satoshi looked at me in such a state and said sympathetically, "Personally, I would give that movie an A grade. I particularly liked the part where the cameraman emerged into the light. But if you were to say that was Hongou-sempai's intention, then my objection is not completely without merit."

"Wait,"

I somehow spoke.

"We have no idea how much Hongou-sempai read. So we can't say that she did not come across such literary tricks outside of Sherlock Holmes, right?"

It was a stubborn response. Satoshi patted me on my shoulder and said briefly, "...Well, if that's what you think, then it's fine with me as well."

After Ibara's and Satoshi's combo attack, the damage I suffered was quite substantial. I didn't think I was that fragile. But it's not like I was well prepared; normally I would have taken it more easily, but now I was not able to find anything to counter their objections. So it was not unreasonable for me to start doubting whether my deduction was actually wrong. Though of course I wished for it to be right.

Which was why, as I came down the last flight of stairs and saw Chitanda loitering there, my heart skipped a beat. She was clearly waiting for me, yet she lowered her eyes upon seeing me.

"Umm, Oreki-san... I have something to tell you."

Et tu, Chitanda?

As she looked rather apologetic about it, taking into consideration what had just transpired, I had an idea what she was trying to say and sighed in half resignation.

"Something you couldn't say in front of Satoshi and Ibara?"

Chitanda widened her large eyes and looked surprised at me. She then nodded gently.

She led us quietly towards the school gate. Just as I wondered why we couldn't do this in a café, she told me the usual place we went would be too far, while the ones nearby would be frequented by Kami High students. But wouldn't we be surrounded by them as well while we're walking and talking? It's still broad daylight now. I decided to start the conversation.

"You wanted to talk to me about the movie?"

"Yes."

"Something that troubles you?"

"...It would seem so."

Her reply was soft.

Was this how it felt to await a verdict?

Being impatient, I said, "There's no need to hold back. Satoshi and Ibara too thought that that wasn't Hongou's true intention. I... I'm also beginning to think so as well."

Chitanda lifted up her downcast and serious look.

I continued without looking at her, "So what about you?"

"...I, too do not think it is correct."

"Can you tell me why?"

Silence, then Chitanda nodded.

What should I do when she answers? I didn't know as well. The filming's already finished, and any revision would have to wait till after the festivals. When thinking logically, it was a pointless and inefficient action... It seemed some speck of self-respect still remained within me.

"Won't you tell me?"

The traffic light before us turned red, stopping the flow of people, and many Kami High students waited along the traffic crossing as a result. Chitanda was probably hesitant to speak in such a situation as she remained silent. As she turned to look at me, I could see the sorrow within those gentle eyes of hers. It was now that I could notice Chitanda's elegance hidden within her large eyes.

As the signal changed, the wave of people began to move, and Chitanda began to speak slowly.

"Oreki-san, do you understand what it was that bothered me?"

Why'd she have to go in circles? I decided to answer curtly.

"What the ending for Class 2-F's movie was? We already did that."

Yet surprisingly, Chitanda shook her head.

The long hair behind her back flowed to and fro as she did.

"No. For me, it didn't really matter how the movie ended. So I thought Oreki-san's proposal was wonderful."

"Then..."

"I was feeling curious as to what Hongou-san was intending to do."

Saying that, Chitanda glanced at me. I was probably looking like an idiot right now. If she was concerned about Hongou, then it's the same thing as being concerned about the movie's ending.

Sensing my thoughts, Chitanda emphasized, "No matter how we think about it, this whole matter seemed strange. Was it really true that Hongou collapsed due to mental stress? ...It might be, but then, why didn't she entrust it to someone else? Like Eba-san, for example."

She tilted her head. Somehow her meaning was not properly conveyed.

"Aren't you mixing up the subject and object here?"

"Oh... I'm sorry. I mean, why didn't Irisu-san ask one of Hongou-san's close friends, like Eba-san, for example, about whether she had any literary tricks prepared for the story?"

......

That's a presumptuous question. Since Hongou would need some time to be alone in order to rest, it would be better not to stress her further with stuff concerning the script.

Yet Chitanda went on before I could say anything.

"Hongou-san should have possessed the entire script. Even if she had collapsed, I do not think that she would not at least convey the essence of her ending, in other words, the literary trick, to Irisu-san. But she never did.

"At first, I would have thought that Hongou-san had pushed herself to work so hard till she fell ill. Yet from her classmates, it seemed she was compelled by them to write the script rather than doing it of her own will. It felt as though she was too timid when it would have been better to just refuse them.

"In the end, was it because she lacked the confidence? Was it because she felt so embarrassed at not being able to finish the job that she couldn't bring herself to meet everyone? But surely someone would have visited her and learned the truth?

"...But that is not right. I may not be familiar with mystery stories, but I feel that the people involved in the project weren't used to them themselves. Besides, they all seem like nice people... I do not believe they would have criticized her harshly had she not been able to produce a script."

I don't know about them being "nice people", though their opinions were all over the place.

As though speaking to herself, Chitanda went on further.

"Then, what was it that drove Hongou-san to the wall? We just can't tell no matter how we look at it. I've been curious all this time with this peculiarity."

She slowed down her pace and looked straight at me.

"If Oreki-san's deduction was the truth, then Hongou-san should have already told Irisu-san about it. The same would be true if one of the others' deductions was the right one.

"I think I want to understand Hongou-san's feelings about having to give up on something halfway through, about being frustrated at not being able to continue what she started... But that movie we saw did not answer those questions. So I think that was what has been bothering me."

I murmured. All this time that I, Nakajou, Haba and Sawakiguchi were trying to figure out the truth of the case, Chitanda was trying to figure out Hongou.

Indeed, that's it. Take Eba, who called Hongou a good friend, for example. If they had wanted to know whether any literary trick was used, all they needed to do was ask Hongou. But what if Hongou were to get seriously stressed out by being asked? ...Yet the way Eba described Hongou being her good friend was too carefree. When Chitanda asked her what kind of person Hongou was, she seemed rather annoyed and wondered what we could ever learn from her telling us this. But this was her good friend that was seriously ill, was that the way to answer a question concerning her?

Perhaps I was treating this script as a mere literary exercise. From the setting, the characters, the murder, the literary trick, the detective, the killer...

All of these should have reflected the mind of Hongou, someone whom I've not even met. Yet I never realized it at all.

...Some "detective" role I've been given!

Thinking that, I sighed deeply.

Wondering if she was mistaken, Chitanda said frantically, "Oh, but, this wasn't meant as a criticism of you, Oreki-san. I was surprised by that resolution scene as well. While Hongou-san would probably not have thought up such a scene, I thought it was a wonderful improvement."

I smiled bitterly.

As this means I've practically been hired as a substitute screenwriter more or less.

That night, I went thinking in my own room. Lying on my bed, I stared at the white ceiling.

Somehow it seemed I was mistaken. Though the shock of learning that has since faded.

Compared to Nakajou, Haba and Sawakiguchi, my failure wasn't too bad. I then broke a smile. Some special person I am, huh? Irisu sure knows how to flatter. I felt stupid at believing my own hype. In the end, I was only chosen because my story was better than the other three.

Upon realizing where my thoughts were going...... Have I really failed?

Of course, it became clear that my proposal did not match Hongou's true intention. But how did Irisu, or even Class 2-F, view this? From their point of view, it would have been the successful completion of a project, a video movie, that was in crisis of being abandoned. From that perspective, I was successful. The movie "The Blind Spot of 10,000 People" was a movie that even the annoying Ibara had to acknowledge.

To put it further, it could be argued that my deduction would still be a success, regardless of how they were received. In other words, I do have the skills, which no one else possesses, to make this a success.

Even then, would those words have any meaning? The words that Irisu spoke at the teahouse Hifumi: "Everyone ought to recognize their own talents." The words which she spoke as though they were the truth of this world and had an effect on me, did they have any meanning at all?

After she told me that, I lost all reckoning of things besides myself. That feeling turned me upside down, and gave me an inflated image of myself. I imagined the scenario where Nakajou's proposal was adopted, where Haba's proposal was adopted, where Sawakiguchi's proposal was adopted. And I vainly thought how good it felt that mine was adopted.

Yet all these illusions had now disappeared.

At the moment when I wondered what I would gain from this, I completely forgotten about that fellow. The next thing that appeared in my mind was the fact that I was not doing it to please Chitanda. I was merely thinking this naturally...... In that case, I should give this case a closer look, since I had nothing to lose after all.

Yet, where did I get it wrong? Did Irisu know that I've gotten it wrong?

And then there's the matter which Chitanda was curious about. Why didn't Hongou tell the truth? Or could it be that she couldn't? Furthermore, why didn't Irisu inquire about it from Eba?

Lying before me was the data, the stack of papers in my bag which I had forgotten.

...... Yet, my thoughts just won't connect. I had no idea whether the flash of inspiration was due to luck or talent, so I decided not to dwell on it any further. I turned around on my bed, shifting my field of vision from the ceiling to the walls of my room.

And my eyes fell upon a strange sight.

I got off my bed and walked towards the bookshelf. While this room was now my room, back when it was my sis's room, she left some of her stuff in here. In the corner of that bookshelf was one of her books. As it was full of these strange books, I didn't take much notice of it before.

The title of the book was "The Mystery of Tarots". I had no idea my sis was a Kabbalist.

Under the moonlit and streetlamp filled night, I opened the book in amusement. The page I was looking up was of course the chapter covering "The Empress", of which the contents filled up to ten pages. I read the first line of it:

III. The Empress

Motherly. Fertility. Sensuality.

Hmm, reading these alone, Irisu sure doesn't match either of these attributes. No matter how I see it, "the Hermit" would have been a better match for her. To begin with, Irisu's "Empress" nickname had nothing to do with Tarot cards. Satoshi was the one that mentioned Tarots.

Come to think of it, he had matched each member of the Classics Club with a specific Tarot card. If I remember correctly, Ibara should be......

VIII. Justice

Equality. Justice. Impartiality.

Well, no mistake about that. Satoshi's explanation that "People of the 'Justice' types tend to be stern with themselves" seemed to be spoken specifically with Ibara in mind.

A change in mood wasn't so bad, so I looked up at "The Magician" for Satoshi and "The Fool" for Chitanda.

I. The Magician

Initiative. Creativity. Focusing.

No Number. The Fool

Adventurism. Curiosity. Impulsive.

Haha, I see. It was just as the definition had put it. I laughed. Though would a Tarot expert also define "The Fool" as someone who "loves to roam", and "The Magician" as someone who's "sociable"?

Now what about me? Let's see, "Strength", was it?

XI. Strength

Inner strength. Determination. Kinship.

What is this?

It totally doesn't match. While I might not be aware of my own personality, but even I could tell that this was completely off the mark. Satoshi ought to have known from my motto: "If I don't have to do it, I won't. If I have to do it, make it quick."

So why did Satoshi chose this card for me then?

Now that I think about it, Satoshi said he meant it as a joke. If it's Satoshi's joke...... then there must be some other meaning which I've not gotten.

...... I must be having too much free time. Or it was simply me not wanting to admit failure. Yet looking at "The Mystery of Tarots" book, I suddenly understood what Satoshi's joke meant. As there was one line in the annotations below:

"Strength - Illustration of a ferocious lion being subdued (controlled) by a gentle woman"<ref>See [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Strength_%28Tarot_card%29 Strength (Tarot card)] for various illustrations of this card.</ref>

In other words, Satoshi was saying I've always been controlled by women. From my sis, to Chitanda, and now Irisu.

W, why you, Satoshi, getting all cocky. There's no way I could be controlled by them! At any rate, this was me we're talking about.

I returned to my senses.

Thinking deeper, "Strength" could be right.

Anyway, it's not like it's got any deep meaning. Compared to "Justice", "the Magician" and "the Fool", "Strength" has a different method of interpretation altogether. The interpretation for my card was based not on the card's reading, but on the illustration instead. As expected from a Satoshi-like joke, which had no basis whatsoever.

Well, it was a good distraction, as I felt a sense of satisfaction that I've forgotten about Hongou's case. Guess you could call that energy saving as well, I thought as I headed back to sit on the bed.

......

...?

I quickly got up.

It was purely a coincidence.

The next day, I met the person that I wanted to meet. And I met her in the most convenient time, in other words, after school.

That person was of course Irisu Fuyumi. Upon seeing me, a smile appeared on her face as she greeted me,

"Oh, it's Oreki-kun. Thank you for all that you've done earlier. Have you seen the movie yet?"

Unable to hide the stiffness in my expression, I said,

"No, not yet."

"I see. I thought it was a good movie. It's something that cannot be done without your help, so you should give it a look...... Oh yes, we'll be having a party to celebrate the completion of the movie this Saturday, and I think you'll be invited as well."

I shook my head, as the show's not over yet.

Sensing something strange with my attitude, Irisu raised her brows a bit, though her tone remained the same,

"I see. It is your freedom, after all. Now then,"

As she turned to walk away, I stopped her,

"Irisu-sempai,"

I then said to the Empress who turned back around,

"We need to talk."

We met at Hifumi, the same teahouse as the other day.

As Irisu wasn't treating today, I decided to pick some Yunnan tea after some careful consideration of the menu. I thought this teahouse was only limited to Japanese tea, turns out it also serves Chinese tea, red tea and coffee. Irisu was again having green tea like last time.

After waiting for our drinks to arrive, Irisu spoke first,

"You said we needed to talk?"

I was at a lost at where to start. Though the first place to start naturally was here,

"Sempai, in this teahouse, you said that I possess a certain skill, that I was special, right?"

"Indeed."

"...... May I ask what skill that is?"

Irisu smiled softly,

"You want to be told what it is? Why, the skill to deduce, of course."

So that's her answer huh?

Feeling neither angry nor indignant, I refuted her answer in an incredibly calm way,

"You're wrong."

"......"

"I'm no expert in detective fiction. Though I'm familiar with this line: 'You're no detective, but you'd make a fine detective writer.' It was spoken by the culprit upon the conclusion of a fantastical deduction."

Irisu remained silent and sipped her tea. I could feel Irisu had discarded her courteous appearance and had reverted to her true self. So I repeated what I said,

"I'm not a detective, but I make a fine detective, huh?"

The sound of a teacup being placed loudly on the table was heard.

Indeed, upon being told these, she said in a nonchalant manner,

"Where did you get your hint from?"

So she was responsible for it, huh? Irisu Fuyumi had so very easily shattered my wish which I did not really hope would be shattered.

Rather than being surprised, I replied calmly,

"Sherlock Holmes."

"...... I see."

"Hongou-sempai seemed to have studied her detective stories via Sherlock Holmes. Chitanda had borrowed some of her paperbacks the other day, but due to her getting drunk by whiskey bonbons, I had completely forgotten about the matter. Only recently have I gone through them."

Irisu smiled, it was a different type of smile from before, more like a smirk,

"And what have you discovered from that?"

"...... A connection."

I took out a note from my chest pocket. It was a list from two of the six volumes of Sherlock Holmes short stories (strictly speaking, there's only five volumes, though this is the Nobara translated version we're talking about), namely "The Adventures of Sherlock Holmes" and "The Case-Book of Sherlock Holmes", with each title grouped under "Double Circles" or "Crosses".


Double Circles

The Man with the Twisted Lip 
The Adventure of the Blanched Sailor 
The Adventure of the Three Garridebs 

Crosses

A Case of Identity 
The Five Orange Pips 
The Adventure of the Speckled Band 
The Adventure of the Noble Bachelor 
The Adventure of the Three Gables 
X The Adventure of the Veiled Lodger


Irisu occasionally looked at me with sharp eyes.

"At first, I thought this was merely Hongou sorting out which ideas to use for her story, but I was mistaken. I asked Satoshi, who told me that 'Red-Headed League' and 'Three Garridebs' had the same literary technique, but when I then asked why 'Three Garridebs' was marked with a double circle while 'Red-Headed League' was marked with a triangle, he was left dumbfounded."

Irisu urged me to continue with her gaze alone.

"I inquired for further details from Satoshi...... Irisu-sempai, would you be bothered if you were spoiled on any of the stories of Sherlock Holmes?"

"No, not at all."

"Is that so? But if you do not wish to be spoiled, then please tell me at once, so I could figure out a way to ask you to cover your eyes or ears."

I said that simply as a precaution.

Though it's not like I'm really spoiling anything important,

"First, the double circles.

'Man with Twisted Lip' - Holmes was tasked into finding the whereabouts of a man who seemed to have completely vanished. The client was the man's wife.

'Blanched Sailor' - Holmes tasked by a man to investigate the whereabouts of his friend who had seemingly been quarantined by his family. Though in the end it turns out all was well and the friend didn't need to be quarantined after all.

'Three Garridebs' - Basically a retelling of 'Red-Headed League', though it was memorable for a scene where the usually calm and reserved Holmes showed signs of distraught over Watson getting injured. By the way, Watson was only slightly wounded."

I sipped by Yunnan tea, though the taste was rather bland,

"Now let's move to the crosses. As there are more of these here, I'll just pick three to talk about.

'Five Orange Pips' - A young man seeks the help of Holmes after witnessing many strange deaths around him. Yet Holmes was unable to prevent his death.

'Speckled Band' - A woman asks Holmes to investigate the strange death of her sister. The killer was none other than her stepfather, who was seeking to obtain the girls' inheritance.

'Three Gables' - A woman whose son had recently died, asks Holmes for advise when she was approached to sell her house and everything in it. The root of the story revolves around the dead man's desire for revenge over the woman who had dumped him."

I stopped and waited for Irisu's reaction.

Irisu waved her front bangs and said,

"I see."

"Upon hearing the summaries of these stories, I have a vague idea of what kind of stories Hongou preferred. It was hard to tell that she did not have any prior experience with detective stories from such preferences. Satoshi expressed disbelief upon being told that she put a cross over 'Speckled Band' while marking a circle for 'Blanched Sailor'."

I took a gulp,

"Now here's my explanation. Perhaps Hongou prefers happy endings over tragic endings. She didn't seem to like any ending where anyone has died."

Irisu didn't respond.

Probably a sign of admittance.

"It we think along those lines, then many questions could be answered. Firstly, little fake blood was required. And then there's the results of the questionnaire,"

"Results of the questionnaire?"

From my shoulder bag, I took out the notebook which I borrowed from Sawakiguchi, and then opened and pointed towards the relevant page.


|''No. 32 - How many victims should there be? ''
''- 1 person -- 6 ''
''- 2 people -- 10 ''
''- 3 people -- 3 ''
''- Others: ''
''4 people -- 1 ''
''Everyone -- 2 ''
''About 100 -- 1 ''
''- Invalid vote -- 1 ''
 
''2 people recommended (Hongou retains the right to veto)''
|}
 
 


Upon one glance at the note, and it was only a momentary glance, Irisu said with a sharp look,

"...... How did you get this?"

"I borrowed it a while ago. Anyway, take a look at this question.

This was merely asking how many victims there would be, but what does this 'invalid vote' mean? In other questions, if someone was undecided and abstained, it would be marked as 'abstain'. Besides, someone had even voted to have 'about 100' dead, which was more than the number of actors, in that case, what's with this 'invalid vote' then?"

As though amused, Irisu picked up where I left off,

"The vote probably voted for no victims as there was no enough fake blood, and was declared invalid as a result?"

I looked seriously at Irisu, who looked back at me calmly.

I said in a low voice.

My conclusion being,

"Irisu's script contains no victims whatsoever."

Irisu's raised her upper lip slightly, or so I thought.

"As expected."

Irisu sure was a calm person, as she sipped her green tea without looking the slightest bit shaken. How could she remain so calm? Could it be she could read my thoughts?

Quietly, she placed her teacup down,

"If you understand that much, then that saves me from having to explain further. It is as you say, Hongou's script has no victims. She said she's unable to think of any mystery that involves death. That's the sort of girl she is."

I continued,

"Nevertheless, your classmates did not think of that and continued with their ad-libs in the movie. Even though Hongou did not join in with the shooting of the movie, she would have been informed by Nakajou. Above all, the script never once mentioned Kaitou being dead. He merely suffered a serious injury and collapsed to the point of not being able to respond, which was what we saw in the movie.

Ibara praised the work put into the fake severed arm, meaning that part was included in the original script.

And yet Kaitou was suddenly killed off. Without Hongou knowing, the story had turned from a brutal assault into that of murder."

Irisu nodded.

Yet I felt no satisfaction, and my words slowly became frantic,

"This is purely my speculation without any basis whatsoever. Yet, I must say it regardless.

Hongou did not tell her classmates that the movie had made a serious flaw which deviated from the script. She couldn't bring herself to tell them to abandon the film which they had shot, nor tell the props division to throw away the prop which they had worked so hard to build, since she's a timid and serious person, after all. I think even Hongou herself realize afterwards how illogical it was to have mystery where no one dies.

And this is where you come in, Irisu-sempai."

Irisu looked at me without any expression, or rather, she was smiling softly.

I was hardly feeling excited, yet my voice was slightly raised as I said,

"This would make it Hongou's fault, as it meant she would have to abandon her script and make drastic changes. And so you arranged for her to 'get sick', thus making the script 'incomplete'. This would lessen the damage considerably. You gathered your classmates, and started a deduction competition."

And I concluded,

"And so, you held what was basically a scenario contest. By telling them the script was incomplete, anyone would want to try completing it. That way, you get to preserve Hongou's dignity while they do the deducing. Upon seeing that your classmates were not up to task, you decided to bring us into this as well. Nobody, including myself, had realized we were actually creating something on our own. You merely arbitrated and decided, based on a reference point, on which was the best story.

Am I right in saying that my creation was used as a measurement to fill in the gaps left by Hongou so that she would not be hurt?"

"From the beginning, I never once said you were wrong."

"So it's true then!?"

I leaned forward slightly,

"That when you said that I possess certain skills, it was all for Hongou's sake? That's some alternate plan you have thought up."

"......"

"You persuaded me in this teahouse, using a story about a sports club, right? You told me that those with abilities who weren't conscious of it was a pain to watch for those without. Right now I can tell you this: Surely you're joking, Irisu-sempai? So what about one being self-conscious? So what about them being a pain to watch? I do not think someone with a nickname like 'The Empress' can be so sentimental about these things at all.

You merely wanted the results, that's all."

When Satoshi said he didn't have what it takes to be a Holmesian, I told him it was not so. So who was right? It didn't really matter. If he could, then good for him. If he couldn't, no harm done either. That's all.

Whether it's passion, confidence, self-righteousness or talent, these things mean nothing from an objective point of view. By praising my talents, Irisu was merely making me dance to her tune. It was effective, as I ended up creating a work that satisfied her.

"When you said everyone ought to recognize their own talents, was it a lie!?"

...... Despite my strongly worded question, Irisu didn't move one bit. She looked neither timid nor ashamed.

During the moment of silence, without withdrawing, I quietly thought to myself.

She really does suit her nickname of "the Empress". Recalling what Satoshi had told me, she was good at manipulating those around her. And only an Empress could do so without feeling any sense of shame. She was beautiful.

Devoid of any emotion, Irisu replied sternly,

"It was not spoken from the bottom of my heart. But it is up to you to decide whether that would be counted as a lie."

She then met my gaze.

Silence.

...... I realized I was smiling.

I then spoke from the bottom of my heart,

"Hearing you say that, I now feel much relieved."

==Translator's notes and references==

<references />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hyouka:Volume 2 Chapter 6|6 - "The Blind Spot of 10,000 People"]]
| Return to [[Hyouka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hyouka:Volume 2 Chapter 8|8 - Credit Roll]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hyouka:Volume 2 Chapter 7

2012-07-01T16:53:38Z

Tsunade666: /* 7 - Do Not End the Show */

{{Incomplete|percentage=67}}
== 7 - Do Not End the Show ==

For the next three days, I didn't do much besides recollecting what I've done.

As entrusting three fools was inappropriate since they could not produce any results, in the end, it was an outsider like me that accomplished what they couldn't. Though it was true that as an observer, I was able to glean facts from each of their statements, I was the one that had solved it; Irisu's words had prompted me to believe that. This made me realize I had abilities which I could speak of. As a result, I was now immersed in a sense of satisfaction as though intoxicated by too many whiskey bonbons.

To put it in an unassuming way, it was a refreshing feeling.

Ever having Hongou's mystery solved on Friday, the script was prepared by Saturday night (according to some first years who'd seen him, the substitute screenwriter who had to write the rest of the script on such short notice was worked till he looked half dead, though I had no way of finding out). And so Class 2-F's filming was finalized by Sunday evening. It was an epic turnaround from a seemingly desperate situation. I received a phone call on Sunday night from Irisu giving me her gratitude, to which I offered her my heartfelt congratulations.

And so came Monday, three days after the solving of the mystery, when the Kamiyama High School summer vacation came to an end.

As the Classics Club did not meet up during that weekend, until today I was not able to inform Chitanda of what had happened so far. After lessons had ended, as I was running a bit late due to some other errands, I rushed towards the club room. I wasn't interested in showing off my achievements, but I just thought it would be better to let her know as I climbed up the steps of the Special Block. I don't deny my footsteps felt rather light as I walked.

Upon arriving at the doorstep of the Geology Room, I sensed a strange atmosphere. The classroom looked dark, as though the curtains had been drawn. I silently opened the door and noticed the TV was taken out and was playing the movie "The Blind Spot of 10,000 People". Chitanda, Ibara and Satoshi were all watching the TV with their backs toward me.

Though by the time I entered, the movie had already gone into the credits, the names of the cast and crew in a gothic font flowed upwards on a dark background. As filming was only done yesterday along with the editing, this credit roll was probably prepared in advance.

Ibara stood up to stop the video and noticed me.

"Oh, Oreki,"

Chitanda and Satoshi both turned around. Satoshi pointed to the TV.

"Hey, Houtarou. We saw it."

"Class 2-F's?"

"Yup. Eba-sempai came just now to give this to us. So this ending was solved by Houtarou, huh?"

As Satoshi was always showing such a smiling face, I had no way of finding out what he really thought of the movie.

Still, I asked, "So how was it?"

"Not bad. Or rather, it was interesting. To think it was the cameraman of all people."

Pushing the rewind button on the tape player, Ibara said in a criticizing tone, "You'd already thought of that back then, hadn't you? You really hide too many things in your mind."

"I hadn't thought of it when I was with you guys. I'm not that mischievous as to toy around with people until they panic," I said as I placed my shoulder bag on the table and stretched my waist.

Truth be told, this felt like an anticlimax, as these guys were not as surprised as I thought they would be. As I was feeling quite satisfied with how surprising the conclusion was, I was kind of expecting them to look astonished with it. I should have expected nothing less from these fools; it was perhaps good that Satoshi and Ibara were hardly naïve.

Then, what about the naïve Chitanda?

Our eyes met. Chitanda then turned her head to face me.

"Oreki-san,"

"Yeah?"

"I was surprised."

An honest opinion.

She then turned her head back and looked into the distance as she said cautiously, "Besides, I..."

She then noticed something and smiled.

"Umm, maybe later."

A peculiar reaction. Now how should I put this? I couldn't tell whether she was appraising or criticizing.

Clapping his hands, Satoshi said, "Anyway, you did well, Houtarou. 'The Empress' is satisfied, the movie is completed. The audience will also be glad about such a surprising development. The day is fast approaching when Kami High's name spreads far and wide due to the detective Oreki Houtarou. We should raise a toast for this occasion."

And he promptly took out four bottles of Yakult<ref>A Japanese Yogurt-like drink - [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yakult Wikipedia]</ref> from his drawstring bag. He's got all sorts of ridiculous items in that bag. Ibara stood up to put a leash on Satoshi's celebratory mood with a bitter voice.

"Now's not the time to be concerned about other classes' problems, Fuku-chan. Ever since that movie preview, we've not made any progress with 'Hyouka'. I'm gonna to check on your page progress starting today, since you did ask me to help you with your manuscript progress, after all."

Satoshi's smile froze. He placed two bottles of Yakult before Ibara. As if that was going to dissuade her. As expected, Ibara proceeded to get things started by opening the curtains. And so Class 2-F's movie was finally put aside as the Classics Club resumed its activity of compiling its anthology.

As sunset approached, the umpteenth meeting regarding the anthology "Hyouka" came to an end. As I gathered the written notes which were scattered around, Satoshi and Chitanda left the Geology Room. Leaving the rare sight of just me and Ibara behind.

Moving the TV back to where it was, Ibara turned to say something she had just thought of.

"Oh yeah, Oreki. Can I ask you something?"

"If it's the manuscript, don't we not need those until next week?"

Ibara shook her head.

"I'm talking about the movie. What was the title again? Something about 10,000 people."

As it was quite embarrassing for me to utter a title which I myself had thought of, I urged Ibara to continue.

"What about it?"

"You came up with the solution, right?"

I nodded.

What was she trying to say? She seemed to be cautious with her words.

"All of it?" she asked.

As I'd not seen the full version, I gave an ambiguous answer with some vigour.

"Most."

Upon answering, she gave me a sharp look. She then spoke in a strong tone that was different from before.

"In that case, what did you think about Haba-sempai's theory, then? Regardless of whether the trick he mentioned was interesting or not, it was totally not shown in the movie."

She didn't seem convinced. So I asked her, "What about Haba's theory?"

"Aren't you ignoring the intent?"

She murmured and placed her hands on her waist.

"Never once did the movie show any use for a rope."

Rope... The item that Hongou requested Haba to prepare. She even emphasized its importance. Come to think of it, it was mentioned before.

As I was at a loss at how to respond, Ibara went on.

"Having the cameraman as the seventh person is interesting, as you could feel the intensity of all the characters looking straight into the camera. But, that would leave no room for the rope to make its appearance."

Indeed.

No, that's not it. I countered, with my voice raised a bit.

"The use of a rope is probably confined to specific tricks. Maybe the cameraman would use it to hang himself in the end, wouldn't he?"

Ibara looked at me with exasperated eyes.

"What're you talking about, Oreki? If that's the case, why would Hongou emphasize its use? If they were to shoot such a scene using something as robust as a rope, then they wouldn't need to worry about its safety. Since Hongou-sempai specifically asked for a rope strong enough to support a person... I think something's missing here."

The last sentence probably contained some of Ibara's concerns, but I hadn't noticed it. When she said I had missed something, I didn't think of it that way. It was probably just something trivial...

But why had I forgotten such details?

"Well, anyway, I thought your deduction was interesting. But seeing as how strict you were in dismissing the theories of those three people, I was thinking maybe you had thought of something which they had all missed," Ibara said as she covered the TV with a plastic cover and proceeded to pack up her bag. As she said she'd be returning the key, I decided to leave the room ahead of her.

With Ibara's words still ringing in my head, I descended down the steps of the Special Block. My deduction should have taken into consideration all of the facts. While some of the details like the acting and dialogue may be off a bit, overall, it should reflect Hongou's true intention. Yet I'd somehow forgotten something. Or rather, because it did not match my deduction, I had unconsciously ignored it. It can't be, I was not the sort to twist the facts just to get to a right answer... Or at least that's what I wanted to think.

Looking at my feet alone, I realized I was now on the third floor. Just as I thought I was going to walk down to the second floor while still immersed in my thoughts, a voice called out to me.

"Hey, Houtarou,"

I turned to find nobody. It sounded like Satoshi... No, I wasn't imagining things, I clearly heard him. I waited for a bit, and indeed my name was called out once again.

"Over here, Houtarou,"

A hand emerged from the men's room and beckoned me to come over. If this were night time, it would make a fitting horror scene. I smiled bitterly and walked over there, where Satoshi was waiting.

"What is it, Satoshi? I'm not interested in taking a pee with you."

Very quickly, the smile disappeared from his face as he said quite seriously, "I do not have such interests. This place just happens to be convenient."

"Convenient for what? This place stinks."

"I was just thinking of cleaning up this place... Anyway, it's because no girls can come in here."

Ah, I see. Then it must be that.

"So, what is it you don't want the girls to know? You have some porn collection you want to show me?"

Though I was joking, Satoshi didn't smile.

"You sure know how to put things. If that's what you want, I could prepare something that could get us involved with the police. Anyway, just hear me out."

Alright.

"In other words, it's something Ibara and Chitanda can't know?"

"Something like that. They would just wonder what we were talking about if we discussed it openly."

Satoshi then lowered his voice.

"Houtarou, that movie, did you really figure out Hongou-sempai's intention?"

Even he was telling me this. Though he meant well, I realized I was making a bitter expression.

"Yeah."

Hearing that, Satoshi turned his eyes away from mine.

"I see... Is that really her intention?"

Was he trying to make me feel uneasy? Not sure of what to say, Satoshi didn't continue while avoiding my gaze. So I prodded him.

"Is my guess wrong?"

"Well, sort of."

He nodded ambiguously. He then said with all his heart, "Houtarou, this is bad. You've got Hongou-sempai's intention wrong. While I could not figure out how it's wrong, I can tell you it's not that."

...Quite a blunt opinion. Rather than being shocked or unhappy, I was more dumbfounded. If Satoshi wasn't joking then he must be serious, and right now he was dead serious.

Even then I regained my composure and replied, "What basis do you have for saying that?"

"While I'm not too sure myself, can I say something flimsy?"

"If there's some fatal contradiction in my deduction, you think I wouldn't have noticed it?"

Satoshi shook his head clearly.

"There's no contradiction at all. But that's not what I'm looking at. I really meant it when I said your deduction was well-crafted. But that's not what Hongou-sempai had intended."

"In other words?"

He cleared his throat.

"Houtarou, think about Hongou-sempai's understanding of detective fiction. Starting from a blank slate, what has she been reading in order to prep herself for the script?"

Puzzled at what that had to do with all this, I answered, "Sherlock Holmes."

"Exactly. Now listen, Hongou-sempai's experience with detective fiction is only limited to Sherlock Holmes. Though she said she'd stick to the Ten Commandments of Detective Fiction, she would not have read Ronald Knox's works yet. Besides, the trick that you proposed to Irisu-sempai is a type of literary trick. You hear? A literary trick."

Well, I follow you loud and clear.

"It's a trick made to fool the audience, right? By hiding the seventh person from the view of the camera, it may be considered a literary trick as well."

"Right. Now, I'm going to join the dots here,"

As though speaking very solemnly, Satoshi took a deep breath and said in one go, "Such a literary trick did not exist in Conan Doyle's time."

"......"

"With a few exceptions, such a trick of coming out from behind the stages did not appear until at least Agatha Christie's time, in other words, way into the 20th Century. I may not know Hongou-sempai well, but I'm quite certain she's not read any of Christie's work!"

At first, I had no idea what Satoshi was trying to say. Upon digesting the meaning of what he'd just said, I began to waver a bit.

Hongou's understanding of detective fiction was still confined to the 19th Century, the gas-lamp filled streets of London where Sherlock Holmes resided. It was probably so. And Satoshi said such a literary trick did not exist in such times.

For a short while, I stood there like an idiot ruminating on what I'd just heard. I could not reject what Satoshi had observed. Upon receiving a strike from an angle which I did not expect, my mind seemed as though it had stopped working.

Satoshi looked at me in such a state and said sympathetically, "Personally, I would give that movie an A grade. I particularly liked the part where the cameraman emerged into the light. But if you were to say that was Hongou-sempai's intention, then my objection is not completely without merit."

"Wait,"

I somehow spoke.

"We have no idea how much Hongou-sempai read. So we can't say that she did not come across such literary tricks outside of Sherlock Holmes, right?"

It was a stubborn response. Satoshi patted me on my shoulder and said briefly, "...Well, if that's what you think, then it's fine with me as well."

After Ibara's and Satoshi's combo attack, the damage I suffered was quite substantial. I didn't think I was that fragile. But it's not like I was well prepared; normally I would have taken it more easily, but now I was not able to find anything to counter their objections. So it was not unreasonable for me to start doubting whether my deduction was actually wrong. Though of course I wished for it to be right.

Which was why, as I came down the last flight of stairs and saw Chitanda loitering there, my heart skipped a beat. She was clearly waiting for me, yet she lowered her eyes upon seeing me.

"Umm, Oreki-san... I have something to tell you."

Et tu, Chitanda?

As she looked rather apologetic about it, taking into consideration what had just transpired, I had an idea what she was trying to say and sighed in half resignation.

"Something you couldn't say in front of Satoshi and Ibara?"

Chitanda widened her large eyes and looked surprised at me. She then nodded gently.

She led us quietly towards the school gate. Just as I wondered why we couldn't do this in a café, she told me the usual place we went would be too far, while the ones nearby would be frequented by Kami High students. But wouldn't we be surrounded by them as well while we're walking and talking? It's still broad daylight now. I decided to start the conversation.

"You wanted to talk to me about the movie?"

"Yes."

"Something that troubles you?"

"...It would seem so."

Her reply was soft.

Was this how it felt to await a verdict?

Being impatient, I said, "There's no need to hold back. Satoshi and Ibara too thought that that wasn't Hongou's true intention. I... I'm also beginning to think so as well."

Chitanda lifted up her downcast and serious look.

I continued without looking at her, "So what about you?"

"...I, too do not think it is correct."

"Can you tell me why?"

Silence, then Chitanda nodded.

What should I do when she answers? I didn't know as well. The filming's already finished, and any revision would have to wait till after the festivals. When thinking logically, it was a pointless and inefficient action... It seemed some speck of self-respect still remained within me.

"Won't you tell me?"

The traffic light before us turned red, stopping the flow of people, and many Kami High students waited along the traffic crossing as a result. Chitanda was probably hesitant to speak in such a situation as she remained silent. As she turned to look at me, I could see the sorrow within those gentle eyes of hers. It was now that I could notice Chitanda's elegance hidden within her large eyes.

As the signal changed, the wave of people began to move, and Chitanda began to speak slowly.

"Oreki-san, do you understand what it was that bothered me?"

Why'd she have to go in circles? I decided to answer curtly.

"What the ending for Class 2-F's movie was? We already did that."

Yet surprisingly, Chitanda shook her head.

The long hair behind her back flowed to and fro as she did.

"No. For me, it didn't really matter how the movie ended. So I thought Oreki-san's proposal was wonderful."

"Then..."

"I was feeling curious as to what Hongou-san was intending to do."

Saying that, Chitanda glanced at me. I was probably looking like an idiot right now. If she was concerned about Hongou, then it's the same thing as being concerned about the movie's ending.

Sensing my thoughts, Chitanda emphasized, "No matter how we think about it, this whole matter seemed strange. Was it really true that Hongou collapsed due to mental stress? ...It might be, but then, why didn't she entrust it to someone else? Like Eba-san, for example."

She tilted her head. Somehow her meaning was not properly conveyed.

"Aren't you mixing up the subject and object here?"

"Oh... I'm sorry. I mean, why didn't Irisu-san ask one of Hongou-san's close friends, like Eba-san, for example, about whether she had any literary tricks prepared for the story?"

......

That's a presumptuous question. Since Hongou would need some time to be alone in order to rest, it would be better not to stress her further with stuff concerning the script.

Yet Chitanda went on before I could say anything.

"Hongou-san should have possessed the entire script. Even if she had collapsed, I do not think that she would not at least convey the essence of her ending, in other words, the literary trick, to Irisu-san. But she never did.

"At first, I would have thought that Hongou-san had pushed herself to work so hard till she fell ill. Yet from her classmates, it seemed she was compelled by them to write the script rather than doing it of her own will. It felt as though she was too timid when it would have been better to just refuse them.

"In the end, was it because she lacked the confidence? Was it because she felt so embarrassed at not being able to finish the job that she couldn't bring herself to meet everyone? But surely someone would have visited her and learned the truth?

"...But that is not right. I may not be familiar with mystery stories, but I feel that the people involved in the project weren't used to them themselves. Besides, they all seem like nice people... I do not believe they would have criticized her harshly had she not been able to produce a script."

I don't know about them being "nice people", though their opinions were all over the place.

As though speaking to herself, Chitanda went on further.

"Then, what was it that drove Hongou-san to the wall? We just can't tell no matter how we look at it. I've been curious all this time with this peculiarity."

She slowed down her pace and looked straight at me.

"If Oreki-san's deduction was the truth, then Hongou-san should have already told Irisu-san about it. The same would be true if one of the others' deductions was the right one.

"I think I want to understand Hongou-san's feelings about having to give up on something halfway through, about being frustrated at not being able to continue what she started... But that movie we saw did not answer those questions. So I think that was what has been bothering me."

I murmured. All this time that I, Nakajou, Haba and Sawakiguchi were trying to figure out the truth of the case, Chitanda was trying to figure out Hongou.

Indeed, that's it. Take Eba, who called Hongou a good friend, for example. If they had wanted to know whether any literary trick was used, all they needed to do was ask Hongou. But what if Hongou were to get seriously stressed out by being asked? ...Yet the way Eba described Hongou being her good friend was too carefree. When Chitanda asked her what kind of person Hongou was, she seemed rather annoyed and wondered what we could ever learn from her telling us this. But this was her good friend that was seriously ill, was that the way to answer a question concerning her?

Perhaps I was treating this script as a mere literary exercise. From the setting, the characters, the murder, the literary trick, the detective, the killer...

All of these should have reflected the mind of Hongou, someone whom I've not even met. Yet I never realized it at all.

...Some "detective" role I've been given!

Thinking that, I sighed deeply.

Wondering if she was mistaken, Chitanda said frantically, "Oh, but, this wasn't meant as a criticism of you, Oreki-san. I was surprised by that resolution scene as well. While Hongou-san would probably not have thought up such a scene, I thought it was a wonderful improvement."

I smiled bitterly.

As this means I've practically been hired as a substitute screenwriter more or less.

That night, I went thinking in my own room. Lying on my bed, I stared at the white ceiling.

Somehow it seemed I was mistaken. Though the shock of learning that has since faded.

Compared to Nakajou, Haba and Sawakiguchi, my failure wasn't too bad. I then broke a smile. Some special person I am, huh? Irisu sure knows how to flatter. I felt stupid at believing my own hype. In the end, I was only chosen because my story was better than the other three.

Upon realizing where my thoughts were going...... Have I really failed?

Of course, it became clear that my proposal did not match Hongou's true intention. But how did Irisu, or even Class 2-F, view this? From their point of view, it would have been the successful completion of a project, a video movie, that was in crisis of being abandoned. From that perspective, I was successful. The movie "The Blind Spot of 10,000 People" was a movie that even the annoying Ibara had to acknowledge.

To put it further, it could be argued that my deduction would still be a success, regardless of how they were received. In other words, I do have the skills, which no one else possesses, to make this a success.

Even then, would those words have any meaning? The words that Irisu spoke at the teahouse Hifumi: "Everyone ought to recognize their own talents." The words which she spoke as though they were the truth of this world and had an effect on me, did they have any meanning at all?

After she told me that, I lost all reckoning of things besides myself. That feeling turned me upside down, and gave me an inflated image of myself. I imagined the scenario where Nakajou's proposal was adopted, where Haba's proposal was adopted, where Sawakiguchi's proposal was adopted. And I vainly thought how good it felt that mine was adopted.

Yet all these illusions had now disappeared.

At the moment when I wondered what I would gain from this, I completely forgotten about that fellow. The next thing that appeared in my mind was the fact that I was not doing it to please Chitanda. I was merely thinking this naturally...... In that case, I should give this case a closer look, since I had nothing to lose after all.

Yet, where did I get it wrong? Did Irisu know that I've gotten it wrong?

And then there's the matter which Chitanda was curious about. Why didn't Hongou tell the truth? Or could it be that she couldn't? Furthermore, why didn't Irisu inquire about it from Eba?

Lying before me was the data, the stack of papers in my bag which I had forgotten.

...... Yet, my thoughts just won't connect. I had no idea whether the flash of inspiration was due to luck or talent, so I decided not to dwell on it any further. I turned around on my bed, shifting my field of vision from the ceiling to the walls of my room.

And my eyes fell upon a strange sight.

I got off my bed and walked towards the bookshelf. While this room was now my room, back when it was my sis's room, she left some of her stuff in here. In the corner of that bookshelf was one of her books. As it was full of these strange books, I didn't take much notice of it before.

The title of the book was "The Mystery of Tarots". I had no idea my sis was a Qabbalist.

Under the moonlit and streetlamp filled night, I opened the book in amusement. The page I was looking up was of course the chapter covering "The Empress", of which the contents filled up to ten pages. I read the first line of it:

III. The Empress

Motherly. Fertility. Sensuality.

Hmm, reading these alone, Irisu sure doesn't match either of these attributes. No matter how I see it, "the Hermit" would have been a better match for her. To begin with, Irisu's "Empress" nickname had nothing to do with Tarot cards. Satoshi was the one that mentioned Tarots.

Come to think of it, he had matched each member of the Classics Club with a specific Tarot card. If I remember correctly, Ibara should be......

VIII. Justice

Equality. Justice. Impartiality.

Well, no mistake about that. Satoshi's explanation that "People of the 'Justice' types tend to be stern with themselves" seemed to be spoken specifically with Ibara in mind.

A change in mood wasn't so bad, so I looked up at "The Magician" for Satoshi and "The Fool" for Chitanda.

I. The Magician

Initiative. Creativity. Focusing.

No Number. The Fool

Adventurism. Curiosity. Impulsive.

Haha, I see. It was just as the definition had put it. I laughed. Though would a Tarot expert also define "The Fool" as someone who "loves to roam", and "The Magician" as someone who's "sociable"?

Now what about me? Let's see, "Strength", was it?

XI. Strength

Inner strength. Determination. Kinship.

What is this?

It totally doesn't match. While I might not be aware of my own personality, but even I could tell that this was completely off the mark. Satoshi ought to have known from my motto: "If I don't have to do it, I won't. If I have to do it, make it quick."

So why did Satoshi chose this card for me then?

Now that I think about it, Satoshi said he meant it as a joke. If it's Satoshi's joke...... then there must be some other meaning which I've not gotten.

...... I must be having too much free time. Or it was simply me not wanting to admit failure. Yet looking at "The Mystery of Tarots" book, I suddenly understood what Satoshi's joke meant. As there was one line in the annotations below:

"Strength - Illustration of a ferocious lion being subdued (controlled) by a gentle woman"<ref>See [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Strength_%28Tarot_card%29 Strength (Tarot card)] for various illustrations of this card.</ref>

In other words, Satoshi was saying I've always been controlled by women. From my sis, to Chitanda, and now Irisu.

W, why you, Satoshi, getting all cocky. There's no way I could be controlled by them! At any rate, this was me we're talking about.

I returned to my senses.

Thinking deeper, "Strength" could be right.

Anyway, it's not like it's got any deep meaning. Compared to "Justice", "the Magician" and "the Fool", "Strength" has a different method of interpretation altogether. The interpretation for my card was based not on the card's reading, but on the illustration instead. As expected from a Satoshi-like joke, which had no basis whatsoever.

Well, it was a good distraction, as I felt a sense of satisfaction that I've forgotten about Hongou's case. Guess you could call that energy saving as well, I thought as I headed back to sit on the bed.

......

...?

I quickly got up.

It was purely a coincidence.

The next day, I met the person that I wanted to meet. And I met her in the most convenient time, in other words, after school.

That person was of course Irisu Fuyumi. Upon seeing me, a smile appeared on her face as she greeted me,

"Oh, it's Oreki-kun. Thank you for all that you've done earlier. Have you seen the movie yet?"

Unable to hide the stiffness in my expression, I said,

"No, not yet."

"I see. I thought it was a good movie. It's something that cannot be done without your help, so you should give it a look...... Oh yes, we'll be having a party to celebrate the completion of the movie this Saturday, and I think you'll be invited as well."

I shook my head, as the show's not over yet.

Sensing something strange with my attitude, Irisu raised her brows a bit, though her tone remained the same,

"I see. It is your freedom, after all. Now then,"

As she turned to walk away, I stopped her,

"Irisu-sempai,"

I then said to the Empress who turned back around,

"We need to talk."

We met at Hifumi, the same teahouse as the other day.

As Irisu wasn't treating today, I decided to pick some Yunnan tea after some careful consideration of the menu. I thought this teahouse was only limited to Japanese tea, turns out it also serves Chinese tea, red tea and coffee. Irisu was again having green tea like last time.

After waiting for our drinks to arrive, Irisu spoke first,

"You said we needed to talk?"

I was at a lost at where to start. Though the first place to start naturally was here,

"Sempai, in this teahouse, you said that I possess a certain skill, that I was special, right?"

"Indeed."

"...... May I ask what skill that is?"

Irisu smiled softly,

"You want to be told what it is? Why, the skill to deduce, of course."

So that's her answer huh?

Feeling neither angry nor indignant, I refuted her answer in an incredibly calm way,

"You're wrong."

"......"

"I'm no expert in detective fiction. Though I'm familiar with this line: 'You're no detective, but you'd make a fine detective writer.' It was spoken by the culprit upon the conclusion of a fantastical deduction."

Irisu remained silent and sipped her tea. I could feel Irisu had discarded her courteous appearance and had reverted to her true self. So I repeated what I said,

"I'm not a detective, but I make a fine detective, huh?"

The sound of a teacup being placed loudly on the table was heard.

Indeed, upon being told these, she said in a nonchalant manner,

"Where did you get your hint from?"

So she was responsible for it, huh? Irisu Fuyumi had so very easily shattered my wish which I did not really hope would be shattered.

Rather than being surprised, I replied calmly,

"Sherlock Holmes."

"...... I see."

"Hongou-sempai seemed to have studied her detective stories via Sherlock Holmes. Chitanda had borrowed some of her paperbacks the other day, but due to her getting drunk by whiskey bonbons, I had completely forgotten about the matter. Only recently have I gone through them."

Irisu smiled, it was a different type of smile from before, more like a smirk,

"And what have you discovered from that?"

"...... A connection."

I took out a note from my chest pocket. It was a list from two of the six volumes of Sherlock Holmes short stories (strictly speaking, there's only five volumes, though this is the Nobara translated version we're talking about), namely "The Adventures of Sherlock Holmes" and "The Case-Book of Sherlock Holmes", with each title grouped under "Double Circles" or "Crosses".


Double Circles

The Man with the Twisted Lip 
The Adventure of the Blanched Sailor 
The Adventure of the Three Garridebs 

Crosses

A Case of Identity 
The Five Orange Pips 
The Adventure of the Speckled Band 
The Adventure of the Noble Bachelor 
The Adventure of the Three Gables 
X The Adventure of the Veiled Lodger


Irisu occasionally looked at me with sharp eyes.

"At first, I thought this was merely Hongou sorting out which ideas to use for her story, but I was mistaken. I asked Satoshi, who told me that 'Red-Headed League' and 'Three Garridebs' had the same literary technique, but when I then asked why 'Three Garridebs' was marked with a double circle while 'Red-Headed League' was marked with a triangle, he was left dumbfounded."

Irisu urged me to continue with her gaze alone.

"I inquired for further details from Satoshi...... Irisu-sempai, would you be bothered if you were spoiled on any of the stories of Sherlock Holmes?"

"No, not at all."

"Is that so? But if you do not wish to be spoiled, then please tell me at once, so I could figure out a way to ask you to cover your eyes or ears."

I said that simply as a precaution.

Though it's not like I'm really spoiling anything important,

"First, the double circles.

'Man with Twisted Lip' - Holmes was tasked into finding the whereabouts of a man who seemed to have completely vanished. The client was the man's wife.

'Blanched Sailor' - Holmes tasked by a man to investigate the whereabouts of his friend who had seemingly been quarantined by his family. Though in the end it turns out all was well and the friend didn't need to be quarantined after all.

'Three Garridebs' - Basically a retelling of 'Red-Headed League', though it was memorable for a scene where the usually calm and reserved Holmes showed signs of distraught over Watson getting injured. By the way, Watson was only slightly wounded."

I sipped by Yunnan tea, though the taste was rather bland,

"Now let's move to the crosses. As there are more of these here, I'll just pick three to talk about.

'Five Orange Pips' - A young man seeks the help of Holmes after witnessing many strange deaths around him. Yet Holmes was unable to prevent his death.

'Speckled Band' - A woman asks Holmes to investigate the strange death of her sister. The killer was none other than her stepfather, who was seeking to obtain the girls' inheritance.

'Three Gables' - A woman whose son had recently died, asks Holmes for advise when she was approached to sell her house and everything in it. The root of the story revolves around the dead man's desire for revenge over the woman who had dumped him."

I stopped and waited for Irisu's reaction.

Irisu waved her front bangs and said,

"I see."

"Upon hearing the summaries of these stories, I have a vague idea of what kind of stories Hongou preferred. It was hard to tell that she did not have any prior experience with detective stories from such preferences. Satoshi expressed disbelief upon being told that she put a cross over 'Speckled Band' while marking a circle for 'Blanched Sailor'."

I took a gulp,

"Now here's my explanation. Perhaps Hongou prefers happy endings over tragic endings. She didn't seem to like any ending where anyone has died."

Irisu didn't respond.

Probably a sign of admittance.

"It we think along those lines, then many questions could be answered. Firstly, little fake blood was required. And then there's the results of the questionnaire,"

"Results of the questionnaire?"

From my shoulder bag, I took out the notebook which I borrowed from Sawakiguchi, and then opened and pointed towards the relevant page.


|''No. 32 - How many victims should there be? ''
''- 1 person -- 6 ''
''- 2 people -- 10 ''
''- 3 people -- 3 ''
''- Others: ''
''4 people -- 1 ''
''Everyone -- 2 ''
''About 100 -- 1 ''
''- Invalid vote -- 1 ''
 
''2 people recommended (Hongou retains the right to veto)''
|}
 
 


Upon one glance at the note, and it was only a momentary glance, Irisu said with a sharp look,

"...... How did you get this?"

"I borrowed it a while ago. Anyway, take a look at this question.

This was merely asking how many victims there would be, but what does this 'invalid vote' mean? In other questions, if someone was undecided and abstained, it would be marked as 'abstain'. Besides, someone had even voted to have 'about 100' dead, which was more than the number of actors, in that case, what's with this 'invalid vote' then?"

As though amused, Irisu picked up where I left off,

"The vote probably voted for no victims as there was no enough fake blood, and was declared invalid as a result?"

I looked seriously at Irisu, who looked back at me calmly.

I said in a low voice.

My conclusion being,

"Irisu's script contains no victims whatsoever."

Irisu's raised her upper lip slightly, or so I thought.

"As expected."

Irisu sure was a calm person, as she sipped her green tea without looking the slightest bit shaken. How could she remain so calm? Could it be she could read my thoughts?

Quietly, she placed her teacup down,

"If you understand that much, then that saves me from having to explain further. It is as you say, Hongou's script has no victims. She said she's unable to think of any mystery that involves death. That's the sort of girl she is."

I continued,

"Nevertheless, your classmates did not think of that and continued with their ad-libs in the movie. Even though Hongou did not join in with the shooting of the movie, she would have been informed by Nakajou. Above all, the script never once mentioned Kaitou being dead. He merely suffered a serious injury and collapsed to the point of not being able to respond, which was what we saw in the movie.

Ibara praised the work put into the fake severed arm, meaning that part was included in the original script.

And yet Kaitou was suddenly killed off. Without Hongou knowing, the story had turned from a brutal assault into that of murder."

Irisu nodded.

Yet I felt no satisfaction, and my words slowly became frantic,

"This is purely my speculation without any basis whatsoever. Yet, I must say it regardless.

Hongou did not tell her classmates that the movie had made a serious flaw which deviated from the script. She couldn't bring herself to tell them to abandon the film which they had shot, nor tell the props division to throw away the prop which they had worked so hard to build, since she's a timid and serious person, after all. I think even Hongou herself realize afterwards how illogical it was to have mystery where no one dies.

And this is where you come in, Irisu-sempai."

Irisu looked at me without any expression, or rather, she was smiling softly.

I was hardly feeling excited, yet my voice was slightly raised as I said,

"This would make it Hongou's fault, as it meant she would have to abandon her script and make drastic changes. And so you arranged for her to 'get sick', thus making the script 'incomplete'. This would lessen the damage considerably. You gathered your classmates, and started a deduction competition."

And I concluded,

"And so, you held what was basically a scenario contest. By telling them the script was incomplete, anyone would want to try completing it. That way, you get to preserve Hongou's dignity while they do the deducing. Upon seeing that your classmates were not up to task, you decided to bring us into this as well. Nobody, including myself, had realized we were actually creating something on our own. You merely arbitrated and decided, based on a reference point, on which was the best story.

Am I right in saying that my creation was used as a measurement to fill in the gaps left by Hongou so that she would not be hurt?"

"From the beginning, I never once said you were wrong."

"So it's true then!?"

I leaned forward slightly,

"That when you said that I possess certain skills, it was all for Hongou's sake? That's some alternate plan you have thought up."

"......"

"You persuaded me in this teahouse, using a story about a sports club, right? You told me that those with abilities who weren't conscious of it was a pain to watch for those without. Right now I can tell you this: Surely you're joking, Irisu-sempai? So what about one being self-conscious? So what about them being a pain to watch? I do not think someone with a nickname like 'The Empress' can be so sentimental about these things at all.

You merely wanted the results, that's all."

When Satoshi said he didn't have what it takes to be a Holmesian, I told him it was not so. So who was right? It didn't really matter. If he could, then good for him. If he couldn't, no harm done either. That's all.

Whether it's passion, confidence, self-righteousness or talent, these things mean nothing from an objective point of view. By praising my talents, Irisu was merely making me dance to her tune. It was effective, as I ended up creating a work that satisfied her.

"When you said everyone ought to recognize their own talents, was it a lie!?"

...... Despite my strongly worded question, Irisu didn't move one bit. She looked neither timid nor ashamed.

During the moment of silence, without withdrawing, I quietly thought to myself.

She really does suit her nickname of "the Empress". Recalling what Satoshi had told me, she was good at manipulating those around her. And only an Empress could do so without feeling any sense of shame. She was beautiful.

Devoid of any emotion, Irisu replied sternly,

"It was not spoken from the bottom of my heart. But it is up to you to decide whether that would be counted as a lie."

She then met my gaze.

Silence.

...... I realized I was smiling.

I then spoke from the bottom of my heart,

"Hearing you say that, I now feel much relieved."

==Translator's notes and references==

<references />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hyouka:Volume 2 Chapter 6|6 - "The Blind Spot of 10,000 People"]]
| Return to [[Hyouka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hyouka:Volume 2 Chapter 8|8 - Credit Roll]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Prologue

2012-04-12T15:06:52Z

Tsunade666: /* Prologue */

==Prologue==

—Three years ago.

“Haa, haa, haa –“

A girl was running through a forest of Astral Zero, where many twisted trees were lined up in rows.

Her shoes had long since slipped off and the soles of her bare feet were covered with injuries.

Due to her long black hair being done up at both sides and her long sleeved extravagant courtesy attire, she did not run smoothly.

From behind, a violent sound of many trees being mowed down was approaching.

Being caught up to was just a matter of time.

(Why did such a thing –)

The girl was invited for viewing the blade dance as the guest of honor of the Ordesia Empire.

Although called the guest of honor, she was only an extra invited as an excuse.

Fallen out of the candidacy of 'divine ceremony institute’ – the spirit princess training organization, she was the royal family’s excess baggage.

She had nothing other than the title of former second princess and was just a mere thirteen year-old girl.

Her noble colleagues, who should have pledged allegiance to the royal family by right, were sending her gazes of contempt.

Even the retainer court ladies were ridiculing her behind her back.


A worthless lost queen –

It was painful for her to be at the match venue where she would be exposed to many people’s gazes.

The aim was Ren Ashbell’s match, which was later on in the afternoon, and, particularly, even if she was gone, there was no one who would be worried.

Therefore, she came to the middle of a forest like this alone.

Without knowing how dreadful of a place the forest of Astral Zero was.

Approaching her from behind, Dryad (a tree spirit) let out a dreadful roar.

Naturally, Dryad had the temperament of a docile spirit. Perhaps, it might be angry about her stepping and breaking the twigs in the forest.

(It’s no good, if this keeps up –)

She could not get away – realizing that she prepared herself.

She stopped at that place, turned around and firmly glared at Dryad.

“Y…you, if you are my knight, so then simply beat it –“

Shouting with a shaky voice, she began to recite the summoning to summon her contracted spirit.

—Thou servant of the king of the child of man, knight and master swordsman!

—By the contract of the old blood, become the sword that protects me, hurry and come to my side!

The spirit seal, engraved on the girl’s chest, emitted a faint radiance –

However, that was all it did.


Suddenly, the path with her contracted spirit was severed and the seal's radiance vanished.

(…! I thought so, it’s already hopeless, I –)

Despair surfaced on the girl’s face.

Dryad let out a roar and swung its log-like spirit arm –

At that moment, a beheading light flashed.

“Eh?”

The girl opened her eyes reflexively.

The log-like spirit arm had cleanly vanished before her eyes.

It was as if time had stopped.

From the cross-section of the severed tree, something like a black fog was emitted out.

And then *don* there was the sound of someone landing on the ground.

Before the girl’s eyes, a single boy was standing.

It was a black haired boy, who wore a black vest with a pair of navy blue trousers.

In the boy’s hand was one swinging sword. He was grasping a jet-black magic sword that emitted black fog.

“Stay still there, it’s dangerous.”

The boy bluntly told her and turned towards the spirit before him.

Dryad, who had its arm cut off, let out an angry roar and attacked the boy.

It swung down its other arm. The girl reflexively covered her eyes.


However...

“It isn’t going to work on me, I’m sorry though.”

The boy was stopping the blow that came from Dryad with all its might, single handedly, with one sword. 

And then – he exhaled and kicked the ground together.

With all his strength, he cut off its arm and hit its torso very hard with the center of the sword.

It was a single blow. With merely a single blow, a spirit, who was prideful of its strength, was brought down and became motionless.

“Maybe I overdid it a little. Although, it was my intention to not injure it as much as possible.”

“…”

The girl was dumbfounded and the boy turned around.

If she had to say it, then the boy was of a slender, handsome look.

His eyes were clear such that, depending on how one looked at him, a girl of about the same age could also be seen.

At that very moment, she did not think of him as a person who brought down a spirit in a blink of an eye before her.

Then, the girl suddenly realized.

(Eh? This person, it's like I have seen him somewhere –)

The girl tilted her head to the side.

“Err, are you alright? Do you have any injuries?”

The boy asked in a calm voice.

“Ye...yea, I’m fine. You have my gratitude for saving me.”


“Is that so … that’s good.”

The boy took a breath in relief, put down the jet-black magic sword and came walking towards her.

At that moment—

“Ah…!”

The jet-black magic sword that emitted black fog – the girl realized its significance and her face turned pale.

That was it. A sword that cut up spirits could not be an ordinary sword.

(That’s an elemental waffe!? But, why –)

Then, the girl finally realized.

She surely had recollection of the boy’s face.

“N…no way…why…”

She should have seen him before. After all, this boy –

“…?”

Seeing the girl’s expression stiffen, the boy was puzzled as if a miracle happened—

And then, as he was taken aback, his eyes widened.

“Gua… Damn it! Ahhh!”

He covered his face with both hands and shouted.

Facing a boy like that, the girl pointed her index finger out.

“Why is Ren Ashbell-sama a boy?”


“Gu…”

The girl stared at the boy, who was catching his breath, a stern look.

She understood that she was saying something unthinkable.

After all, the hair of the boy in front of her was short and even his chest was completely flat.

No matter how anyone looked at him, he was a boy.

(But I am not mistaken –)

The boy’s face was the blade dancer’s, who was winning through the tournament currently with overwhelming strength.

Without a doubt, it was the face of that person, Ren Ashbell!

(Besides, that sword—)

The jet-black magic sword that was grasped in the boy’s hand. That darkness-attribute elemental waffe – 'Vorpal Sword (the sword that pierces truth)' is her synonym, who brought down many opponents before.

And then, above all else, there was that sword skill, which was displayed when he brought down the spirit that was in a rage with merely one blow.

“Ah, this is, err, how do I put it …”

The boy was attempting to deceive her frantically and hastily.

“Wh…What to do, Restia!”

“I don’t care. Even if you’re not in the middle of a match, I had always been warning you to be in female clothing.”

“But I didn’t think that there would be people in the middle of such a forest!”

“It was a cute girl, nevertheless, it’s because you went to save her without thinking.”


“I…it’s not like that!”

The boy was, for some reason, sneakily talking with the jet-black magic sword that was held in his hand.

The girl’s head was in complete chaos. She was also surprised that the true identity of Ren Ashbell was a boy but, to begin with, it was hard for her to believe in the existence of male spirit contractors.

Those that could contract a spirit were pure maidens only – that was the common sense taught to her from the 'divine ceremony institute' from when she was young. Speaking of male spirit contractor, there was nothing that came to mind but that legendary devil king, Sulaiman.

(This tournament’s favorite, the famous Ren Ashbell-sama, was actually a boy –)

If that became known, it would be a big scandal that would shake the blade dance.

Scratching his hair in a manner like he gave up, the boy gazed at the girl in resignation.

“Er…err, erm, there are circumstances to this. So, I am a boy but, without asking anything, could you keep this a secret from everyone?”

With his troubled-looking black pupils gazing, the girl’s chest throbbed spontaneously.

(Eerr, what do I do…)

Honestly, the girl was bewildered. The blade dancer, who she admired, was a boy – even if she suddenly said such a thing, there was no way that one could comprehend it immediately.

Besides, though, her throne inheritance rights had been erased, she was the second princess of the Ordesia Empire and a pure himemiko of the 'divine ceremony institute'. Was it good for her to overlook this fact that would desecrate the blade dance?

“…”

However, when she saw that boy’s troubled face –

“…I understand.”

Unintentionally, she nodded.

“I won’t tell anyone, I won’t ask anything. You are the saver of my life.”

Even if her true identity was a boy, Ren Ashbell was her admired blade dancer.

Her (his?) blade dance gave the girl’s heart courage, who was always depressed since that day. That would not change. Besides, above all else, the fact that he saved her life would not change.

To give a reward to a knight’s meritorious service was the royal family’s precept.

“T…thank you! You saved me trouble!”

The boy took a breath in relief.

“You’re quite a simple person. It’s just a verbal promise.”

“Yeah, but you don’t look like a girl who would break a promise.”

“…”

Facing such straightforward words, the girl’s cheek were slightly dyed red.

(Wh…why is my chest beating so fast…)

“I’ll escort you to the forest’s exit, as Astral Zero’s forests are dangerous.”


“Th…thank you…”

“Your shoes… they seemed to have slipped off. Come on, hold on to my back.”

The boy noticed that the girl’s feet were covered in injuries and gave her a lift on his back.

“Er…erm, my breasts are touching your back, however.”

The girl whispered embarrassedly at the side of his ear.

“Yeah?”

“N…nothing…”

With her cheeks dyed red, the girl quickly turned her face away.

In the middle of a dim forest, while listening to the sound of the stepping of leaves of many trees, the girl enquired.

“Hey, why did you even fake being a girl and participated in the 'blade dance'?”

“…”

After a moment of silence –

“Because, I have a 'wish' I want to grant”

The boy answered that with a serious expression.

A 'wish' – A miracle of the spirit king that was bestowed to the victor of the blade dance.

At that moment, those words that the boy spoke of brought about an insight in the girl’s mind.

(I see, if it’s for the blade dance 'wish', even my power…)

After coming to a place near the match area, the girl was gently let off from his back.


“After this, you’ll have to return by yourself. Because I have my next match.”

“Yea, Thank you. Err…”

“Uh huh?”

“Tell me your name.”

“My name?”

“Ren Ashbell is an alias, right? That’s not it, your real name.”

“…”

After he hesitated for a while –

“It’s Kamito. Kazehaya Kamito”

“Kazehaya Kamito”

It had a strange and mysterious sound. The girl muttered that name as her tongue rolled.

“Well, err… could we meet again? Kamito.”

“Eh? Ye…yeah, once the blade dance finishes –“

“—Is that so. It’s a promise, Kamito.”

—After that seven days, Ren Ashbell held the title of the strongest blade dancer.

However, the girl never met him again.

Because he, who should have been granted his 'wish', suddenly disappeared.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Novel Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}

Hidan no Aria:Volume8 Chapter2

2012-01-07T19:19:50Z

Tsunade666: /* 2nd Ammo: Cosplay Cafeteria -Ristorante Mask- */

{{Incomplete|percentage=34}}
==2nd Ammo: Cosplay Cafeteria -Ristorante Mask- ==

Carrying Aria on my back, on the way back to Academy Island's boys' dormitory, I was wary that those of "Grenada" might make a U-turn and come attack us, but...Tamamo-

"In the end, they are nothing more than emissaries.　From the beginning, I had released Shikigami into this area, and am having them watch. If the 'Kin' were to enter any part of this rectangular island, we will immediately be informed by Shikigami, so be at ease. Also, according to mine ears, they hath all crossed the ocean and skies, disappearing. Fufun."

-laughed at my unease.

As for Sister Meiya, she asked me for where I lived, saying: "I wish to do a little shopping, so please go on ahead first." and entered the convenience store.

I don't know the view of the SSR on the movement pattern of those monsters, but...because those two, who seem like specialists, had completely relaxed any form of alertness, it should probably be alright.

Rather, other than thinking that, I have nothing to base my judgements upon.

And...the next thing I had to worry about was Aria's condition.

Returning to our room, I laid Aria down upon the sofa, and--because it was enormous, It was possible have her lie down completely flat, housed by the three-person sofa--Aria-

"...Nnn...Peach bun avalanche..."

-muttered things like that, sleep-talking, ''Smile'', and as she slept, she smiled.

Certainly, it seemed that Aria had only lost consciousness...rather, it seemed that she was just in a deep sleep.

Her breathing while asleep also seemed to be as usual, and her pulse was also normal.

"Funfun...That there is no shrine here, what matter of house is this? Thine devotion is lacking, one of Tohyama. Funfun."

Suddenly complaining about something about my room and going 'Funfun' with her nose, Tamamo, going into the kitchen...

"Hast thou no syrup? Where is the syrup?"

While saying that, she took some pudding, which had "Riko's" written on it with magic marker, out of the fridge.

And, while muttering "Spoon, spoon, spoon", she took one of the spoon's from the kitchen, ''Nom Nom''

Just by herself...she started eating.

What are you doing?

"Mmmmm. This too, is quite delectable. Tohyama.　I give thee mine praise!"

Licking even the back of the lid of the pudding, Tamamo turned towards me with an innocent smile.

(Riko is going to get angry later...rather, why is she so friendly to me, who she's met for the first time?)

I sighed, and, ''PatterPatterPatter'', Tamamo, scurrying this way-

"Mmmm. Thou art the current generation's Tohyama, art thou not? Thou art wondrously similar to the Tohyama that I had met at Nasuno. I could not have thought it from our first meeting. By the lanterns of midday, thou dost give off a feeling that thou art introverted, but good, good. Then, look here."

While saying something which seemed to hint that she was an acquaintance to one of my ancestors, (and while suddenly seeing through my nickname,) she turned her back to me as if to show off the backpack-like crate she was carrying.

"...?"

"Look. Today, I too hath worked quite hard. Put the offering for the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tamagushi Tamagushi] within."

''Shake, Shake'', when Tamamo shook her back, ''Clank, Clank'', because the sound of coins rang out...

I finally understood.

This is an offering box.

She was walking while carrying that sort of thing?

"Tamagushi...?"

I said, stating my confusion,

"Quickly, put it in, put it in!"

Tamamo leaned her body foward, and her tail was completely straightened.

"...!"

--''Swish'''

At that sight, I took a step back.

...Th-this girl, isn't wearing...anything.

Because she was wearing Japanese clothing with a short inseam, and because of her tail, the hem had flipped up, and it became visible.

"He-hey! Wear something!"

"...? Not wearing sandals should be fine, should it not? We are in a house."

"No-not that, w-wear some panties! At least, make a hole for the tail to come out of in those clothes!"

"Pan...ties?"

Tamamo made a "?" symbol with her tail, ''Spin'', and spun this way, "Art thou speaking of undergarments? If one wears such a thing with Japanese clothing, 'tis a loincloth. Do you not know of a thing such as that?" With that, she fixed the flipped skirt.

I wiped off my cold sweat, thanking God that because Tamamo had a childish appearance, I did not go into Hysteria Mode. Well, that's though this girl is probably also a kind of god.

Even so, just in case, I averted my gaze from Tamamo...

"Dost thou worry about Aria, one of Tohyama?"

"Of course."

I'm also worried about your lower body, though. Don't you ever catch colds?

"Do not linger over it. She will not become the Scarlet Blazing God immediately."

"...scarlet blazing god...?"

I frowned, and--

"...I see, do you not know of it? Well, it could not be helped. The Tohyama Samurai are dying out, after all."

Staying in the same place, Tamamo sat straight, her attitude a little careless.

"If nothing in the Tohyama family has been passed down, then I have no choice but to teach you. I am Tamamo--white-snouted golden-furred[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Hidan_no_Aria:Volume8_Translator%27s_Notes#Chapter_2] heavenly fox...by your words, a monster, a demon."

She said it.

This time it's a demon, is it?

Well, ability users, witches, and vampires also exist. As of now, it isn't something to be surprised at.

"My mother too was Tamamo, my grandmother too was Tamamo--since times long past, our race has watched over the relationship between humans and Irokane, and prevented its misuse. For those multitudes of years, we established harmonies and hostilities, reaching up until now. This refers to Irokane, but in this girl's heart too...what I am about to say is not to be said to Aria...it is embedded. Also, an enormous amount of Hihiirokane, rarely seen before in history."

"Ah...ahhh. That, for once, is something that both Aria and I know."

"It is possible that Irokane and humans bond. As for those bonds, there art two types. "Method Bond"--a bond which gives the power of what thou call ability, and "Heart Bond"--a bond of emotions, in other words, were Irokane to bond too tight with a human, the human's heart will intermingle with the Irokane, and in the end, the Irokane will take it over."

Now that she mentions it,

At Hotogi's branch shrine in Kyoto, Shirayuki and Kazayuki had talked about it.

--"Irokane is a metal which communicates with human's hearts," was it?

"Taken over, by the Irokane...what will happen when that occurs?"

"She will become the Scarlet Blazing God. When she does, we kill her."

...!

"Ki-kill, hey...!"

Tamamo fixed her round eyes upon me, who had panicked.

"Do not panic. She will not become such immediately. However...if she doth become it, without hesitation, kill her. You saw her condition earlier, but it seems that that girl hath faith in thou. Well, thou canst do it, canst thou not? Even if thou does not, someone shalt. Even if it were I, 'twould be fine."

"Stop it...to kill or not to kill. That kind of thing--"

"'Tis fine even if war　erupts on this planet?"

"War...?"

"Hihiirokane is a volatile Irokane which enjoys war and love. And, as for those who hath been invaded--the Scarlet Blazing Gods, a heart for war and a heart for love--those two hearts art driven into intense fervor, and the one that hath been affected becomes a Cursed God. In the past, seven centuries ago, there was a human who had become thus. That one seduced an emperor, inciting a war...and finally, she was struck down by the Hotogi Miko and Tohyama Samurai.

"...ch."

"I had said not to linger on it too much, had I not? Aria shalt not become such immediately."

"Is it being...prevented by something? Prevented from becoming like that?"

Still not understanding, I asked an amateurish question, and--

''Nod'', Tamamo nodded.

"So that such a tragedy would not be repeated a second time, what the Mikos of that time conceived was--"The Golden Shell."

"Ka...ra...gane?"

"A shell, 'tis a shell. Laid over the Hirokane as if plating it, a special shell, which only allows "Method Bond" to make its bonds, while "Heart Bond" is isolated. As such, a shell which was fitted for humans had been created. Because 'twas known that if the shell had its seven layers, Heart Bond would be cut off, 'twas also named as "The Seven Stars of the Golden Shell". If the shell is in existence, Method Bond is slowly bonded...if it bonds in the length of three years, Heart Bond is completely cut off."

Three years--at those words, I remembered what had taken place in EU.

Indeed, Sherlock had said that.

As for Hidan's inheritor...until their ability is awakened, there was a need for her to co-exist with the Hidan for, at the very least, a space of ''three years''.

Probably, that meant that that was until the "Method Bond" which Tamamo had spoken of was completed.

"That one, Hilda, used a technique which extracted the Golden Shell from Aria. I did not think that she had progressed her research on Irokane to that level. At least, 'twas not skillfully done. Thanks to that, 2 of the 7 layers of the Golden Shell had been returned."

"Two layers...what will happen?"

"Slowly, this girl will be taken over by the Irokane. Eventually, she will even become the Scarlet Blazing God."

"...ch..."

"Do not panic again and again. 'Tis alright for the moment. In that time, 'twould be well were we to take back the Golden Shell from those of "Grenada" No matter what, they are our opponents in battle. If we gather and return all layers, afterward, Heart Bond will be stopped, and she will return to as she was before."

"New...that, Golden Shell, can't one be newly made?

"A multitude of diamonds, sapphires, rubies, and emeralds...if we assemble a great number of materials, and train a hundred Miko and have them work, we shalt be able to make it. However, though the Golden Shell hath been conformed to the Irokane, there is a need for a hundred years. If we try to cover it, if the remaining five layers art again created, we shalt not be able to make it in the time until the girl becomes the Scarlet Blazing God."

"Then...approximately, what is the period for which the two layers of the Golden Shell can hold it back?"

"I do not know. For there has been no-one who has attempted it. If it is merely mine opinion, then... this is but a guess, however, it should be a few years. 'Tis not something that shalt occur today or tomorrow."

"..."

A few years...huh.

What should I think of that?

If there exists only a postponement, it should probably indeed be possible.

Anyways, it seems that currently, Aria is alright...yes.

"However, Hihiirokane's 'Heart Bond' has slightly started. First, from now on, in regards to war and love, the girl shalt probably start to speak her heart without hiding anything. That is the symptom of the beginning. However, do not panic, and respond. Is that fine?"

War...and love...?

Thinking about it a little, I paused to look at the sleeping Aria...and nodded.

"Yeah. I understand."

War--In regards to fighting, Aria doesn't hide anything that's in her heart, right? Definitely, nothing will change from what has been happening up till now.

And, love--In regards to romance...this should be fine too, right?

Because, ever since the time we first met, whenever she had the chance, "I have no interest in it!" is what she would say. Aria, that is.

At the opening ceremony, "So-something like romance...is completely useless!" starting with that, and when she was fighting with Shirayuki, "Romance--th-that's a waste of time, I've never had it before, and I don't plan on ever having it either!"...Towards Reki, "Things like romance, I-I...don't care about that! Really, really, reaaa--lly, I don't care at all! REALLY, got it!?" She even went that far to deny it.

So, Aria...won't change. At all.

When I thought that, the doorbell for the room rang.

"'Tis Meiya."

As if the outside was visible, Tamamo said those words, but just in case, I walked to the door, Beretta held in one hand...when I looked outside through the peephole, indeed, it was Sister Meiya.

"...Did you buy something back?"

While using polite language to ask her, who seemed to be my senior in age, that question, I opened the door, and-

"Ahh, Tohyama-san. That is a relief. Your room was here, was it not. I, because my strength was not enough, staggered around, and got lost. Ufufufu."

-while laughing with an 'Ahahaha', Meiya entered.

Somehow...she seems completely different from when she was attacking the witch, Katze Grasse, earlier...a friendly attitude. Somehow, it makes me feel a vague fear, at the fact that it kind of resembles the split personality of a certain Miko.

Tonight, that Miko, or rather Shirayuki, had gone out to the festival at [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Suitengu Suiten-gū].

She had said that her return would be the morning tomorrow, but..

(Before, had we had Shirayuki's assistance, things might have turned out a little different, wouldn't it...)

I casually looked into the vinyl bag that Meiya, who had not really been of assistance, had brought back, and...huh? What's that?

It was filled with a large amount of liquor.

This is a situation where she had completely bought out everything from the convenience store, right? Also, there were many several pastry buns. What?

Facing me, who was frowning, with a large smile on her face, Meiya...

"Tohyama-san. It is well that you were unhurt at that place, was it not? As expected, true to the rumours, you are a magnificent paladin."

Wearing the slippers reserved for guests, she took the vinyl bag and headed to the living room.

Somehow...besides the massive sword on her back, she radiated the air of the young wife living in an apartment building.

I too returned to the living room, and Meiya sat, straight-backed, upon the side of the sofa.

"Tamamo-san, how is Aria-san?"

While taking the liquor bottles out, she looked at Aria's condition.

"'Tis normal. However, as expected, the Golden Shell is insufficient. We art compelled to take it back from those of 'Grenada'."

"Well, well...''Slurp''"

Ah. She drank. Lejay Creme de Blueberry...she took the sweetly-scented wine, which appeared to be a cocktail base, straight up.

Whether it be Tamamo or this person, I wonder;when they have finished their work, do the people of 'Deen' feast?

"However, to have Tohyama do that, it seems a heavy burden. Let us do something. Meiya, attack Katze Grasse with haste. Take one back and return. She will return to Germany, will she not?"

"Yes."

Suddenly draining the strong liquor like it was water, Meiya nodded.

And, while placing the empty bottle upon the low table, she took Uguisu-bread, thought to be a chaser, and the next bottle of liquor out.

(Ah, that is...)

Bailey's Irish Cream--Medica's Ganaha-sensei had been drinking it during the lesson--giving off a scent reminiscent of sugared pastries, it was a a high calorie, strong liquor.

Meiya emptied the liquor in a full gulps, and again, she opened the bottle of bourbon--Wild Turkey, her lips pursed.

Uuu. I haven't drunk anything like liquor, just looking at it is starting to make me feel sick.

"U-um...that..."

To I, who tried to continue with 'Is bad for your body'...

''Smack'', Meiya stopped me with the hand that was clad in long, white gloves.

With the movement of her shaking her head, her light blond hair shined in the air as it swayed about.

"I know what it is you wish to say. It is true that a nun cannot drink liquor."

"N-no...it's not that..."

"But, there are sisters other than me that are like this. We are exceptions. One type of ability user takes away from her own body, and to disperse the ability, after battle, they have to take in a large amount of something orally, or they will die. Sugar, protein, ascorbic acid--what has to be consumed differs from person to person, but mine is alcohol. However, do not worry. Because in Italy, it is tolerated to start drinking liquor from the age of 16, and as such I have a constitution which will not get drunk. I am sorry that this sin of heavy drinking is so unsightly. Oh Lord, forgive me; ''Gulp Gulp''...Haaaah."

Immediately after having asked for forgiveness from God, she drank again.

Well, this person...other than having breasts more gigantic than Shirayuki, her whole body is slender, no matter how much she drinks these high calorie liquors, she'll be alright. As far as I've seen, she really won't get drunk.

I've gotten used to seeing that level of unnatural phenomenon, from Aria's peach bun scourge and the super pot ramen incident with Reki. It's so sad. These days, if I become surprised at these things one by one, I would lose heart. I've already learned that.

In the room, full of the sweet scent of liqueur--

I too sighed, and sat on the sofa.

I had become worried again, and I checked Aria's temperature with my hand...It's normal...isn't it...

"Tamamo-san. I will definitely kill Katze Grasse. The peace conference at Bandire has failed, and at this rate...She will be tried by the Inquisition, and she will be excommunicated, torn into 8 pieces, and discarded into an unnamed grave without even a cross...I will, to-together with those witches, will go to hell...!"

Trembling where she sat, Meiya-san opened the bag of chasers, ripping it.

"At least, I will show you the completion of the witch hunt! The Canossa denomination too is negligible!"

...Canossa...?

I know of it because Nii-san had studied abroad for a short time at the Rome Butei High, but that is the name of the organization which is called SSR here, isn't it?

Th-this person is a high school Butei student?

If she is, the Butei Highs all over are the same, aren't they. They're full of weirdos.

"...Well, 'tis good that thou art motivated. How was it? Did Kana draw you in?"

Kana.

Towards Tamamo, who had spoken Nii-san's name, I lifted my face.

"I...do not know. Because, Senpai has changed a little from how she was before..."

"Meiya-san. You seem to know Kana--"

I interrupted the conversation, and Meiya, a bottle of Żubrówka in her hand, faced me with a smile.

"Yes. She is your Onee-sama, is she not?"

...Onee-sama...

We-well, I'll just stay silent. Gender is one kind of personal information, after all.

The fact that Nii-san will break every bone in my body if I speak freely is also rather unpleasant.

"I have to introduce myself a little bit to Kana-senpai's little brother, don't I...I am Meiya Romano. 18 years of age. My nationality is the same as my mother's, Italian, but my father is Japanese, and his name..."

On the other side of the long receipt, Meiya wrote the words "明夜",

"It can be written this way."

She showed it to me with a knowing smile.

...Just in case, "Ahh, I see. That was surprising" I made that face.

Apparently satisfied with my reaction, Meiya flashed a sunflower-like smile.

"--As an exorcist in the Vatican, I am inducted by the holy order, in the Rome Butei High I am a Kanossa fifth year--Ah, in Italy, high school is up to five years. I was not held back. Then, during those two years, I had hunted criminals together with Assault's Kana-senpai. I might say that I get along very well with her, or I might say that we are on the same wavelength...It was fun to do my job."

"Ahh..."

I let out a voice which seemed somewhat comprehending.

Indeed, this kind of calm personality would get along well with Kana.

"At that time, whenever I taught her recitations from the Bible, she was able to remember it immediately...I remember that I was very surprised by the quickness of her mind."

I see. The fact that the Nii-san from after his transfer started to occasionally recite verses from the bible is from this person's influence.

"Nii-sa...Kana has a a special ability. When she is Kana, she can remember the entire contents of a book she has read once. That's kind of like cheating. It's not a trait to be surprised about."

In short, it's just being able to memorize it with the power of Hysteria Mode.

That's unfair, Nii-san. Even though you told me, "You can't abuse HSS for studying."

"Now that you mention that, Tamamo. You too started talking to Patra suddenly. Is she an acquaintance?"

I asked Tamamo, who was extracting a cream bun from Meiya's vinyl bag, and-

"Mm? Ah, ahh, Patra? Yes. I hath met her before."

Tamamo, sitting straight again, brought the bun around to her back, and while covering it with her tail, she answered.

"In the war before, I was "Grenada". At that time, I was companions with Patra's great-grandmother. The person who taught her Japanese was me. After the war, in preparation for the next war, it seems that she taught her descendants Japanese as well. Therefore, well. While she hath an accent, Patra's method of speech is akin to mine, is it not?"

Indeed...I remembered that Patra used a rather ancient mode of speech.

That was because, the great-grandmother who had taught her Japanese had in the first place learned ancient Japanese from this Tamamo.

"...The last war, you say. Isn't that a story from a time long past? Around the time of Patra's great-grandmother, whom you spoke of. How old are you exactly?"

Because of Vlad and Sherlock, I was confident that I would not be surprised even if I was told 100 years old by that childish-looking girl, but...

"I? I was born on the second year of Kennin, therefore I count 808 years old."

"What...!?"

Because of my surprise, no other words would leave my mouth.

I-Impossible.

She's been alive since the thirteenth century, the Kamakura period?

"Rather, look, one of Tohyama. Asking a goddess her age is nothing. Thine faith is insufficient!"

No matter how I looked at her, Tamamo, hitting my knee with her tiny hand, was an elementary school student...

Also, she even looked like she was in one of the lower grades.

"I-if that's so, shouldn't you dress up more like a grandma?"

While pulling my knee away, I responded, and-

"Originally, I was a giant fox. I had transformed, taking upon this appearance. When I transform into a human, I cannot change mine mass. If there was a granny that was this small, it wouldst seem suspicious, and I would not be able to be in the city, would I? Therefore, I became a young girl. Understand that much without having to ask!"

While responding with some reasons which I didn't understand even if I heard them, Tamamo continued to hit my knee with a [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gohei gohei] which she had procured out of somewhere. It hurts, I said!

"If you don't want to seem suspicious, then get rid of your ears and tail first."

I said the most obvious thing, when...

Was it because that wasn't possible? Tamamo's face went completely crimson-

"That is not something that thou canst understand!"

It seemed as if her sore point had been touched.

"If you're going to look like a child, I'll treat you like a child. If I, for example, use respectful language towards you outside, I'll seem suspicious. Just having a man that uses respectful language to a young girl about seven years old is something that people will report about. In the Japan of today, that is."

While pushing the gohei back, I also got a little irritated-

"Even though thou art a new one...this generation of Tohyama is impertinent! Is this fine, one of Tohyama? I have experienced 'War' countless times, and if I am to say it, a veteran! The way to fight, the way to survive, the way to steal, the way to protect, I knooooowwwwww very well. Therefore, respect thine elders more! Show me some faith!"

-saying that, she caused a clanking noise to ring out as she swung her back this way, got onto all fours, and stuck the offering box outwards.

"Add in thine apologies, and put it in! Put in your faith!"

...In the end, money? Rather, don't swing your tail and butt this way!

I thought that she was really insistent, so putting in about 100 yen should be good, but I shouldn't spoil a ''child''.

So that I could become ''distant'' from this person, I took a ''ten-yen coin'' out of my wallet- [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Hidan_no_Aria:Volume8_Translator%27s_Notes#Chapter_2]

"Alright, alright, I'm sorry, granny."

I put it in.

"Mmm. Tohyama-san, you will definitely profit."

Meiya applauded at that scene.

...It seems that without me knowing it, I've been sucked into a war between monsters, but...

When I looked at these two, apparently the few allies that I have...

My uneasiness increases. By a lot.

Afterward, Meiya said that she was taking the last bus to Narita Airport and went back, Tamamo also left these words: "The boundary field shalt immediately expand. This evening, do not leave this floating isle," and around 2:00 in the morning, she left the room.

The bags of bread had been cleaned up, but...Ah, the empty bottles of liquor were all over the table.

Well, it should be fine if I clean them up tomorrow. Today, I'm already worn out.

The actual bottles were pretty stylish after all; I'll just think of it as some interior design.

"Haaah..."

...The attitude which had intensified at the 'Bandire' had completely relaxed thanks to those two, or rather, as a result of those two.

However, I was worried about Aria, so I covered that small body with a blanket...

The electricity still on, I decided to be like Reki and held my gun, sitting down on the sofa and going to sleep.

Afterward, I did lay my cheek on it and start getting drowsy, but--

I had a dream that Aria became a vampire and went wild, and I couldn't sleep properly.

Even so, I did slip into a mildly deeply sleep, and in the morning...

''Tweet, Tweet''...within the cries of the swallows...

"--Idiot Kinjii!"

--''Smash!''

"--Kuh!?"

Suddenly, my face was kicked by a foot in black knee-socks, and I woke up.

"A...Aria!?"

Had she woken up?

While rubbing my eyes, I turned towards her, and Aria--

"Ki-Ki-Kinji, you...Wh-what!? What is this!? Whatwhatwhat!? WHAT THE HELL IS THIS!"

Despite being in her uniform, she was hiding her body with a blanket, trembling.

She was shaking to an extent where it looked like she was splitting into 2~3 people.

However...within me, who saw that, I breathed a small sigh of relief.

(--She's the normal Aria...!)

I understand.

My face was kicked, and she said something, but her movements and way of talking was as the normal Aria's.

"Aria, that's great..."

While cutting off the words of I who had spoken as usual-

"Wh-Wh-Why am I alone together with you, i-it's already morning, you know! In...In a room with nobody else in it! Just the two of us! St-staying the night!"

''Redden!''--Yes, 0.1 seconds.

The speed of her high-speed-blushing technique was also normal.

(But...what's she getting red at?)

Shuffling backwards from me, who was frowning, Aria, on the other side of the blanket thrust outwards like a matador...

''Rustle Rustle'', she felt around inside her clothes.

What...is she doing...?

I thought, and when I thought it, 'Kching!', she was stretching her hands towards her guns!

"He-hey Aria! It's fine if you're not normal to that extent!"

"You...what did you do to me! Honestly, without hiding anything, lay open the situation in detail! Idiot Kinji is really an idiot! You've skipped way too many steps! A hole! 20 hole combo chain-fire!"

"He-hey, calm down! Even if you put two of your handguns together, you can only go up to a 16 chain-fire! Rather than that, what have you been saying up till just now! Yesterday, you were at Empty Island and--"

"Yesterday...Empty Island? ...? ...? I do-don't have any memory of that--"

Aria, who said that, looked at the empty bottles lined up on the low-table made out of glass and "!" widened her eyes in a perfect circle.

"Kinji...I-I don't remember anything...That, th-that trick...I've seen it in movies and dramas before...!"

Pointing at the multitude of liquor bottles, she glared at me.

What had she understood, and how had she interpreted it? She was glaring at me as if I was some massive criminal.

"He-hey, by 'trick'..."

"I didn't think that you would do things of that level, but I-I was careless...! That's a common method of a womanizer...you really did it, didn't you...? ...? Ouch-"

--''Splish''

Apparently, Aria had noticed something wrong, and she pressed down on the scar left on her nape, bitten by Hilda.

There was mostly no bleeding, and it seemed that the wound had already clotted, but--

There, a lip-shaped scar was left, having been violently sucked by Hilda and clotted.

"No! No! No way!"

And blushing even further, she fountained steam from her head with a 'Choo Choo', and runaway locomotive Number-Aria--

''Thump Thump Thump!''

-ran towards the washroom in massive panic.

"--Gyaaa!"

Raising a scream which I couldn't have thought belonged to an English noble, ''Thump Thump Thump!''

She came back.

More than any monster at the Bandire, it was a terrifying appearance.

"Wh-Wh-What did you do to me!! You Ero-Kinji!! YOU SERIOUSLY ERO-KINJIIi!"

Wh...What is it! This time!

*Aria and I woke up in the morning, just the two of us.
*Aria has no memory of last night. Furthermore, there are many empty liquor bottles on the table.
*On Aria's nape, there is lip-shaped clotting.

Why do I have to be screamed at because of the three of these things combined!

"W-Wi-With this..."

Aria, who was pointing at the lip mark on her neck with a trembling finger-

"With this, today--I CAN'T GO TO SCHOOL, CAN I!! YOU SERIOUSLY STUPID KINJI----!"

Wh-why!

Why is that because of that clotting, you can't go to school!?

"--If you're going to stick something on, at least think a little bit about the consequences! You Ero-Baka-Kinji! EBK!"

Tears in her eyes, Aria, who had stamped her feet in rhythm, (and anger) to that original phrase, had a menacing look, and in response to that I was also just about to break into tears.

One question! What the hell did you think, and what should I stick on! What should I!?

Without even making it in time to stick my hand up to ask that question--this was also normal--Aria, who had used the sofa as a stepping stone and jumped, flipped her skirt--

"HOLE MISSILEEEEEEE!!"

Like a missile, she brought a two-legged drop-kick deep into my face.

Afterward--for some reason, Aria was embarrassed even looking at my face, and with that attitude she shut herself into her own room.

Even when it was time to go to school, she didn't come out.

It seemed that she seriously wished to take a break from school.

This was after what had happened yesterday, so I didn't want to leave Aria, but Tamamo had said that 'Grenada' had crossed the sea and sky--probably with ships or planes--and left this place.

And also, Shikigami....speaking by my interpretation, a net was strung out which acted both as a radar and alarm, she had also said.

Furthermore, Aria is the owner of battle ability enough to suddenly defeat the walking tank LOO; if the I who was not in Hysteria Mode was here...I'd just drag her down.

"Then, I'm going. Just in case, don't let go of your swords and guns. Make sure you've plenty of spare magazines too."

I spoke to the door of the small room which Aria had decided as her own room of her own will, and decided to go to school by myself.

From within the small room-

"...Huh...When did I shoot...Eh...?"

Aria, who was counting her bullets and speaking to herself-

Really had lost all memory of yesterday night.

I had seen this often at Assault, but when people suddenly lose consciousness, the memories of before and thereafter will be blown away.

"Also...I heard this from a certain trustworthy person, but you're being targeted by the remnants of EU, you know. Those guys have a lot of friends. The Koko sisters from a while ago are also one of them. Be especially careful, alright?"

Avoiding the matter of Irokane which I had been told to not speak about by Tamamo, I told her this just in case, and...

"That's the same as what's been happening up till now, right? Qu-Quickly go to school."

With a tone which seemed to be driving me away, she responded with her anime-like voice.

With the beginning of the day, I took the lessons of the subjects English, Chemistry, and Japanese Characters, and--

At the fourth hour, right before the combined long-homeroom of three classes started, Aria finally came to school.

Looking, a band-aid was stuck to her neck. A kitty-patterned one which Riko had brought into our room.

The remnant of the clotting had naturally become small, and it seemed that she had just passed the time until she was able to hide the clot with that.

Getting red again when she looked at me, Aria sat down on the seat next to me, when...

With amazing obviousness, she didn't look in my direction.

But, as for being angry...rather than that, it seemed that she was embarrassed.

I couldn't hear the signal of her rage-mode, the purring of a lion cub, and occasionally, she would glance this way, blush, and resume her stare forward.

I don't really understand the meaning of those movements, so for the time being, I'll ignore her--

(Then...besides all this, should I tell her about what happened last night...)

While everyone moved to the sporthall in which the long-homeroom was being carried out, I thought about that point.

It seems that Aria has no memory of last night.

Even if I suddenly explain about the unbelievable circumstances which had taken place yesterday to that kind of person...she wouldn't believe it. And it seems that Aria has randomly become vigilant against me.

With that, rather than having just me say it, it would be better to bring Jeanne and Reki into this too, and after setting down the direction to go hereafter, talk about it with everyone. It's said to form a tiger of three, after all. As for Shirayuki, Tamamo had said that: "I shalt look for an opportunity and speak with her, so nothing should be said from you, Tohyama," but that was probably also for the sake of preventing the dissemination of information towards Aria.

Also, there is another danger that talking about 'Deen' and 'Grenada' would pose to Aria.

Putting aside that she was about to win the trial, those are the people who had Aria's mother take the fall.

If I told Aria about yesterday, she'd probably say something like: to go arrest Hilda, I'll travel all the way to her base--this is just my imagination, but there's probably even something like a castle in Romania.

(Well, I understand her feelings, but...)

That was something especially dangerous.

--First of all, if a Butei's battle becomes an away-game, it's an overwhelming disadvantage.

This is something which is immediately understood even by feeling.

A direction which should corner the enemy, and conversely a place where oneself can retreat, the home-game where the location ammunition, food, and water is all known is far easier to fight in. Backup coming from Connnect, Logi, Medica will obviously dull if away.

--Next, the battle-ability of the enemy is still indeterminate.

I had heared this from an instructor who had come from the Jietai; in land-war, there exists thing called 'The Law of Treble Attackers'.

Speaking simply, to be victorious in invading an enemy's territory, one needs at least three times the battle-power. Around that much, an exhaustive amount of energy is needed to 'Invade'.

Therefore, for now, I'll just leave the warnings to Aria to the contents of what I had said this morning--

(Let's observe her condition for a while...)

Last month, I had been subjected to being the leader of Team Baskerville.

I had been informed afterward, but for every team leader, there is a required lecture called 'Tactics I', and I had earnestly attended it. Because it was rather easy to get credit from it.

As a result of it, or maybe thanks to it, I had now picked up the habit of thinking about this kind of thing.

"Brats! We're deciding the costumes for 'Ristorante Masque,' which we'll be doing at the culture festival!"

''Clang!''

While quieting the talking students with a warning shot towards the ceiling, Assault Instructor Ranbyou shouted.

The second-year students of A, B, and C-Class are gathered in the sporthall, but...Jeanne of B-Class was...I don't see her. It seems she's absent.

My phone didn't connect either. While avoiding being eavesdropped, she probably was chasing after 'Grenada'.

"Alright, each of the teams gather, and go on standby--*cough cough*!"

Lezzad Instructor Tsuzuri spoke, and because the people of D-Class and E-Class, and X-Class, who rarely showed themselves, weren't here, the members of the same teams started to group together just as they were.

Bloody Tsuzuri, if you're about to choke then don't smoke inside the sporthall.

With that, besides me, who was frowning, wasn't just Riko and Aria from the same A-Class, Shirayuki from B-Class and Reki from C-Class had gathered.

"..."

Because there was that incident from yesterday, I indirectly sent a look to Reki, but...

"..."

Reki was Reki. There wasn't any reaction at all.

Wearing the same headphones as always, she was zoning out.

(Well, this is the wrong place to have that kind of talk. Guess I'll do it after Jeanne comes.)

Rather, those...those headphones.

She isn't receiving any Kinji-sniping orders from Wind-sama, right?

I thought, and lifted the headphones directly off her head. When I put them on, trying to listen--

''Click''. Reki used the remote control attached by a cord, and Fire Starter by the Prodigy became audible, starting with a deafening instrumental which was like air-attack klaxons had started screaming in my ears.

Wh-What the hell is this? What's this supposed to mean? He-hey. Don't turn up the volume! Turn it off!

Bloody Reki. She had me hear a sound which was like a warning. Did she get mad that her headphones were taken?

Reki kept facing forward, in Aria's direction, not looking this way, so I didn't know her expression, but...

"Kin-chan, the lottery box has come around."

"Ah, thanks."

When I realized it, Shirayuki, who was keeping directly by my side, had spoken, so I came back to reality, and returned Reki's headphones to her head with a thump.

The box, brought by a helping first year, had a round hole opened on its top...It was the lottery whichdecided the ''costumes'' each person was to wear there--at the "Ristorante Masque", which one section of us second years were in charge of for Butei High's culture festival.

(This lottery is also me laying my life on the line, huh...)

In a normal school, Ristorante Masque would be something like a cosplay cafe, but this is the abnormal Butei High. Acting out the professions held by the worn costumes, behaviour like that is what is looked for.

''Something like that'' I can't allow.

Looking from Butei High's point of view, this is a chance for students to appeal with their undercover investigative techniques without seeming strange, so if one doesn't do it properly, a terrifying punishment was waiting, coming from the Masters' All-Stars.

In short, this is a grave lottery which is entwined with my life.

"Then, Master, please draw one. This is the male box."

Ah. Isn't this Fuuma? She's carrying the box. I just realized, though.

You, don't call me 'master' in front of people. I'll give you hell with my scramasax.

"Also, only one redraw will be recognized. Then, may the fortunes of war guide your hand."

In response to Fuuma, who was smirking up at me for some reason, I remained silent and inserted my hand into the box. I started to fumble around the innumerable double-folded papers which were inside.

(...Well a good one come out for me...?)

Nothing as good as what I'm praying for will come out, though.

Mmm...the ones at the bottom of the box will probably be my target.

Nobody knows the method of making this lottery, but they wouldn't write the outrageous things straight off the bat.

By the way, among the huge misses, there is the thing called 'Female Clothing'.

If I draw that, I'll commit suicide by pistol right here.

It's a lot better than death by lynching at the hands of the teachers.

"What...What is it...?"

I hesitatingly opened the paper which I had pulled out...

"Shinto Priest"

No, no, no. It'd be difficult to act like this.

Ignoring Shirayuki, who had stolen a glance at my paper and ecstatically burst out with things like "Kin-chan-sama, we really are fated to come together!", I said, "I'll change," and put my hand in the box once again.

"If you are changing, then the first will be declared void. The second costume will be forced upon you."

I knew that, so the second one, which I drew with desperate resolve was--"Policeman (M.P.D. - Patrolman)"

Thank God. If it's this, I think I'll somehow be able to tide it over. I'm always there anyways, and observation is easy.

Exhaling a breath of relief, I sat down right there. With this, one thing is settled.

Looking around, there were many first years holding boxes and walking around...from everywhere in the sporthall, the voices of delight and wails could be heard from boys and girls who had drew their lots.

"Master. Jeanne-dono is absent today, but she had designated Master as the drawing-proxy in advance. Patience."

Fuuma stuck the female box out, so I also drew a lot for Jeanne.

"Waitress (At Home Cafeteria)"

...I don't know the name of the shop, but it should be fine, right?

Rather, it's whatever. At least it's a human.

"Then, next is Riko. I'm goiiing!"

With a composed gesture, Riko, with a frilly uniform, took a piece of paper out from the female box.

Good for you, huh. Dressing up is your specialty after all.

Rather, it seemed that she knew about Bandire since last month, but is it fine to talk to her about yesterday? There weren't any instructions from Tamamo, so I don't know, but...

Looking, Riko's first draw was "Thief (Manga [Cat's Eye] Style)"

Uwah. That's some drawing ability you've got there, Riko. A thief. Isn't that fitting?

Wonder what it'd be like if you became a mahjong player. [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Hidan_no_Aria:Volume8_Translator%27s_Notes#Chapter_2]

Before me, who was stunned-

"Eh...There's no point in cosplaying like this!"

''Flutter''.

Riko threw the piece of paper behind her.

He-hey, you're going to throw that card away?

The second lot which Riko drew was "Gunman (Western Pioneer Age)"

The person herself went, "Oooh! I'll do it, I'll do it!" seemingly overjoyed, but why's there a role which ends in 'man' in the female box? One really can't get careless. In this lottery.

Shirayuki, who continued...

Had the first lot "Chinese Dress", but said "My body's curves will stick out, and it'll be really embarassing, so..." and canceled.

I imagined it...

Th-that's right. Please stop. If you were that, the curves of your large chest will clearly stick out, and furthermore because of the slit of the dress, those plump thighs with snow-white skin will be visible up until your waist.

If I'm showed that, there's the horror that I'll go into Hysteria, and the Ristorante Masque will devolve into chaos.

"That's great, if it's this, then I think I'll be able to do it..."

The second lot of Shirayuki, who spoke, was "Teacher (Arbitrarily Elementary~High School)". Yes. I'll allow that.

"..."

Having stuck her hand into the box silently, Reki drew her first lot, which was "Sorcerer".

In the midst of the entire Baskerville becoming silent, Reki...drew her second lot after looking at the first year girl Mutsu, still not saying anything.

The atmosphere was such that it felt like it was impossible to do a tsukkomi, so nobody did one.

Then, this time, "Chemical Research Lab Staff" came out.

Well...that should be fine, right? That is. She doesn't talk much, so it seems good.

"Fuuu, Haaa..."

Taking deep breaths was Aria, who was extremely bad with dressing up.

Whilst Shirayuki and Riko, who had already entered the safe zone, smirked and looked over her, Aria stuck her hand into the box with an expression which one might have when handling a live bomb...Like pulling out a fuse, ''Rustle''...she withdrew a paper.

Aria, putting in your willpower has no effect on lotteries. Well, I can't really talk about other people.

''Swallow''...Her throat made a sound, and on the opened paper--

"Idol"

Was written.

"I-I-Idol...U-Um, those pretty girls who appear on Japanese TV...?"

Aria, who locked her eyes on the paper even while trembling, was about to break into tears.

'Yes, yesyes,' Shirayuki slightly stooped over and nodded, but at her mouth, there were the dimples which appeared when she was trying not to laugh.

From the side of Riko's mouth, twisted like a cat, (this was a also a sign of her trying not to laugh,) a snort escaped. Ah, you drooled a little. Are you really holding yourself back so much?

This is just for example: I also imagined Aria joining [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/AKB48 AKB48]...

He...Hehe...N-no. Don't laugh, me!

Still, don't laugh. I can hold it back. If I laugh, I'll be shot to death.

Rather, no matter what or how they tried to cover up, she'd be the only ''junior idol'', right? That is, if Aria did it.

There's a gap between her and real idols.

Furthermore, in my head, the title "Aria-chan 8 years old" appeared, and it reminded about the unfortunate DVD package-

"He...Hem!"

I laughed for an instant, but followed up by covering it with a faked cough.

Was...Was I found out...? I hesitatingly stole a glance at Aria's expression, but...

Performing the rather troublesome thing of self-imagination, Aria appeared to be imagining that she had a performance where she said things like, "Is everyone having fun!?" and her face was really hot and red, as if she had gotten a fever, the type where one's face heats up like an electric heater. As a result, she didn't seem to have noticed my laugh. Thank God. This finished without my death.

''Sweat''...''Sweat Sweat''...

A large amount of sweat dripped from her forehead, just like in manga, and Aria--

Spoke with a tone that a soldier who was forced to make a bitter decision might use-

"Ch-Chan-Change...!"

She said, and readied her right hand, braced like a talon--

"Ka-Kanzaki-dono...then, the next one will be definite...!"

If it was something like a bird, then Aria's gaze could definitely kill, and Fuuma shuffled slightly back from her.

''Thud!''

Aria, who had stuck her hand inside the box with a force which could have broken Fuuma's arm joints, had gotten what for her second lot?

Opening in slow motion, on the paper which Aria's tiny hands were holding...

On the paper...

"Elementary School Student"

Was there.

Ele.

Elementary School Student!

This time, it really is: "Aria-chan 8 years old," isn't it?

A-Aria. You...

What kind of horrible luck is that? Never gamble in your life.

"You did it----! You did it, Aria! By a certain definition, this definitely suits you! Kyahahahahahah!"

Riko, who shouted that, was rolling around at the feet of Aria, who was restraining herself like she had been frozen solid at the moment she saw the three words, "Elementary School Student", and laughing uncontrollably 'Ahyahyahya,' she clutched her stomach.

Was it that Shirayuki had also reached her limit of tolerance? She had knelt down as if prostrating herself, and leaking a noise of laughter which could not be called a voice, she hit the floor with a thudding noise.

I, who stood there shocked at the depths of horror in which Aria's luck resided, also - unintentionally; really, unintentionally - thought about a elementary school student with sharp eyes, sucking on a lollipop and carrying a red backpack--

"Ha--"

I laughed, and at that moment, I noticed the killing intent of Aria, who seemed to have snapped.

In the middle of my brain, the high-impact song "Firestarter" once again started to stream.

''Boom!''

Aria stuck her hands in the two-sides of her skirt, and drew her Governments!

Th-this is bad! Didn't I say to make sure that your magazines were full this morning!?

"Nothing happened! Nothingnothingnothingnothingnothingnooooooooooooooothing! First, it's the death sentence for you!"

In response to Aria, who had stuck her pistols out, aiming at Fuuma, Riko and I leapt in from the left and right.

"Stop it, Aria, don't shoot! Ranbyou's here! We'll be included and taken care of too!"

"''Aria-chan'', give up! Riko will help you make the costume! Kyahahahahaha!"

"WHO THE HELL IS ARIA-CHAN! A HOLE! HOLE METEOR SHOWER! HOLE BIG BAAAANNNGGGG!"

So, this time it's a series of celestial bodies. There's a lot of them, huh. Hole series, that is.

While thinking that, I protected Fuuma, crying while scattering caltrops behind her and running away, from the barrel of Aria's gun. Even though she's like that, she's still my junior, my Amica.

Continuing to go wild even though her first target had escaped her, Aria was in vicious brat mode. You drew this yourself, so resign yourself to it.　This is nothing more than a childish tantrum.

Just like Riko had said, by a certain definition, this is a really fitting role. "Elementary School Student", that is.

"DIE! DIE! DIEDIEDIEDIEEVERYONEDIE! IF EVERYONE WHO SAW THIS DIES, IT'D BE LIKE THIS NEVER HAPPENS! Gurk!"

Shirayuki put Aria, who was screaming those words, into a Nelson, Riko and I desperately pinned the guns on the left and right, Reki had run outside the sporthall at some point in time, and was now sticking half of her head out of the cover of the bulletproof door, staring this way. Reki, if you knew how things were going to go, then gives us a warning before this actually happened!

From then on, Butei High entered a shortened class for a while, and the preparations for the culture festival went on.

As for Aria...other than forced to take a consecutive 30 german suplexes from Ranbyou up until she said "Please let me be an elementary school student,' she was not attacked by anybody.

The people from 'Deen': Jeanne, Meiya, and Tamamo didn't appear, let alone the enemy...which is to say, 'Grenada'.

The ambassadors to the Bandire who stayed by Aria's side were Reki and I.

It's ominous that I don't know anything about what those guys're doing, but besides the fact that the following days were completely safe, I...couldn't really do anything, and as a result had nothing to do. After all, safe things are by nature good things.

Furthermore, there was one more thing, relevant to my safety, for which I was thankful for...

For some reason, it seemed that Aria was in a good mood. Recently, that is.

This was a trend which I had seen since giving her a ring last month, but ever since the incident with the clot mark on her neck, the number of times she had fired at me had reduced.

Simultaneously, I also felt that the number of times that Aria had had fights with Shirayuki and Riko had decreased. As for this...rather than getting along better, it felt as if she had developed some sort of tolerance. I also felt that she was taking things from other points of view far more than she had up till now.

I had thought that the reduction of the Golden Shell had taken effect, leading up to some sort of hormone imbalance, but because this trend was something which I had seen directly after I gave her a ring for her birthday, I felt that it was unrelated.

I really...don't understand girls.